Donate
   
Select your preferred input and type any Sanskrit or English word. Enclose the word in “” for an EXACT match e.g. “yoga”.
Amarakosha Search
79 results
WordReferenceGenderNumberSynonymsDefinition
abandhyaḥ2.4.5MasculineSingularphalegrahiḥ
abhihāraḥ2.4.17MasculineSingularabhigrahaṇam
abhiyogaḥ3.4.13MasculineSingularabhigrahaḥ
agresaraḥ2.8.73MasculineSingularpurogamaḥ, purogāmī, purogaḥ, praṣṭhaḥ, agrataḥsaraḥ, puraḥsaraḥ
ajamodāMasculineSingularbrahmadarbhā, yavānikā, ugragandhā
avagrāhaḥMasculineSingularavagrahaḥdraught
avanatānatam3.1.70MasculineSingularavāgram, ānatam
balabhadraḥ1.1.23-24MasculineSingularbaladevaḥ, balaḥ, saṅkarṣaṇaḥ, tālāṅkaḥ, halāyudhaḥ, revatīramaṇaḥ, pralambaghnaḥ, kālindībhedanaḥ, halī, rauhiṇeyaḥ, kāmapālaḥ, acyutāgrajaḥ, ānakadundubhiḥ, sīrapāṇiḥ, musalī, nīlāmbaraḥ, rāmaḥbalaram
bāliśaḥ3.3.226MasculineSingularpragraham, raśmiḥ
bhakṣitaḥMasculineSingularglastam, annam, khāditam, liptam, bhuktam, grastam, abhyavahṛtam, gilitam, carvitam, aśitam, jagdham, psātam, pratyasitam
bukkā2.6.65FeminineSingularagramāṃsam
dundubhiḥ3.3.143MasculineSingularkiraṇaḥ, pragrahaḥ
goṣpadam3.3.101NeuterSingularpratyagra, apratibhaḥ
grahaḥ03.04.2008MasculineSingulargrāhaḥ
grahaḥ3.3.244MasculineSingularstriyāḥśroṇiḥ
grahaṇī2.6.55FeminineSingularpravāhikā
graiveyakam2.6.105NeuterSingularkaṇṭhabhūṣā
granthiḥMasculineSingularparva, paruḥ
granthitam3.1.85MasculineSingularsanditam, dṛbdham
gṛhayāluḥ3.1.25MasculineSingulargrahītā
karīraḥMasculineSingularkrakaraḥ, granthilaḥ
karṇaḥ2.6.95MasculineSingularśrotram, śrutiḥ, śravaṇam, śravaḥ, śabdagrahaḥ
khaḍgaḥ2.8.90MasculineSingularkṛpāṇaḥ, asiḥ, riṣṭiḥ, kaukṣethakaḥ, maṇḍalāgra, nistriṃśaḥ, karavālaḥ, candrahāsaḥ
luptavarṇapadamMasculineSingulargrastamspoken fast
manaḥśilā2.9.109FeminineSingularyavāgrajaḥ, ‍pākyaḥ
māraṇam2.8.118NeuterSingularnirbahaṇam, pravāsanam, nihiṃsanam, nirgranthanam, nihānanam, nirvāpaṇam, pratighātanam, krathanam, piñjaḥ, unmāthaḥ, nikāraṇam, parāsanam, nirvāsanam, apāsanam, kṣaṇanam, viśasanam, udvāsanam, ujjāsanam, viśaraḥ, pramāpaṇam, viśāraṇam, niṣūdanam, saṃjñapanam, ni‍starhaṇam, parivarjanam, māraṇam, pramathanam, ālambhaḥ, ghātaḥ
mārgaśīrṣaḥMasculineSingularsahāḥ, mārgaḥ, āgrahāyaṇikaḥagrahayana
marutaḥ3.3.65MasculineSingulargrahabhedaḥ, dhvajaḥ
mātrā3.3.185FeminineSingularnideśaḥ, granthaḥ
moraṭam2.9.111NeuterSingular‍pippalīmūlam, granthikam
mṛgaśīrṣamNeuterSingularmṛgaśiraḥ, āgrahāyaṇīthe wing of pegasus
mūrkhaḥ3.3.112MasculineSingularlipsā, upagrahaḥ
musalaḥ2.9.26MasculineSingularayogra
patram3.3.187NeuterSingularmukhāgram(śūkarasya), kroḍam, halam
pradhānam3.1.58NeuterSingularagryaḥ, agra, pravarhaḥ, mukhyaḥ, pravekaḥ, agriyaḥ, prāgryaḥ, parārdhyaḥ, vareṇyaḥ, uttamaḥ, pramukhaḥ, agrīyaḥ, prāgraharaḥ, anavarārdhyaḥ, varyaḥ, anuttamaḥ
pratigrāhaḥ1.2.140MasculineSingularpatadgrahaḥ
puraḥ2.4.7MasculineSingularpurataḥ, agrataḥ
pūrvajaḥ2.6.43MasculineSingularagrajaḥ, agriyaḥ
rāṣṭaḥ3.3.192MasculineSingularpadmam, karihastāgram, tīrthaḥ, vādyabhāṇḍamukham, oṣadhiviśeṣaḥ, jalam, vyoma, khaḍgaphalam
raudram1.7.20MasculineSingularugramwrath or anger
samāhṛtiḥFeminineSingularsaṅgrahaḥcompilation
śaṃbhuḥMasculineSingularkapardī, kapālabhṛt, virūpākṣaḥ, sarvajñaḥ, haraḥ, tryambakaḥ, andhakaripuḥ, vyomakeśaḥ, sthāṇuḥ, ahirbudhnyaḥ, paśupatiḥ, mahānaṭaḥ, maheśvaraḥ, īśānaḥ, bhūteśaḥ, giriśaḥ, kṛttivāsāḥ, ugra, śitikaṇṭhaḥ, mahādevaḥ, kṛśānuretāḥ, nīlalohitaḥ, bhargaḥ, gaṅgādharaḥ, vṛṣadhvajaḥ, bhīmaḥ, umāpatiḥ, īśaḥ, gajāriḥ, śūlī, śarvaḥ, candraśekharaḥ, girīśaḥ, mṛtyuñjayaḥ, prathamādhipaḥ, śrīkaṇṭhaḥ, vāmadevaḥ, trilocanaḥ, dhūrjaṭiḥ, smaraharaḥ, tripurāntakaḥ, kratudhvaṃsī, bhavaḥ, rudraḥ, aṣṭamūrtiḥ, śivaḥ, īśvaraḥ, śaṅkaraḥ, khaṇḍaparaśuḥ, mṛḍaḥ, pinākī(51)shiva, god
śarīram2.6.71NeuterSingulartanūḥ, dehaḥ, varṣma, gātram, tanuḥ, kāyaḥ, saṃhananam, kalevaram, mūrtiḥ, vigrahaḥ, vapuḥ
śaśvat3.3.251MasculineSingularprācī, prathamaḥ, purā, agrataḥ
śaṭīFeminineSingulargandhamūlī, ṣaḍgranthikā, karcūraḥ, palāśaḥ
śiraḥNeuterSingularagram, śikharam
śivā2.2.5FeminineSingularjambukaḥ, kroṣṭā, mṛgradhūrtakaḥ, pheravaḥ, vañcalaḥ, gomāyuḥ, pheruḥ, sṛgālaḥ, bhūrimāyaḥ
sūraḥ1.3.28-30MasculineSingularsahasrāṃśuḥ, raviḥ, chāyānāthaḥ, jagaccakṣuḥ, pradyotanaḥ, lokabāndhavaḥ, aryamā, dhāmanidhiḥ, divākaraḥ, braghnaḥ, bhāsvān, haridaśvaḥ, arkaḥ, aruṇaḥ, taraṇiḥ, virocanaḥ, tviṣāṃpatiḥ, haṃsaḥ, savitā, tejasāṃrāśiḥ, karmasākṣī, trayītanuḥ, khadyotaḥ, sūryaḥ, bhagaḥ, dvādaśātmā, abjinīpatiḥ, ahaskaraḥ, vibhākaraḥ, saptāśvaḥ, vikartanaḥ, mihiraḥ, dyumaṇiḥ, citrabhānuḥ, grahapatiḥ, bhānuḥ, tapanaḥ, padmākṣaḥ, tamisrahā, lokabandhuḥ, dinamaṇiḥ, inaḥ, ādityaḥ, aṃśumālī, bhāskaraḥ, prabhākaraḥ, vivasvān, uṣṇaraśmiḥ, mārtaṇḍaḥ, pūṣā, mitraḥ, vibhāvasuḥ, aharpatiḥ(53)the sun
sūryasūtaḥMasculineSingulararuṇaḥ, anūruḥ, kāśyapiḥ, garuḍāgrajaḥthe dawn
svādukaṇṭakaḥ2.4.37MasculineSingularsruvāvṛkṣaḥ, granthilaḥ, vyāghrapāt, vikaṅkataḥ
svatantraḥ3.1.14MasculineSingularapāvṛtaḥ, svairī, svacchandaḥ, niravagrahaḥ
talinam3.3.134MasculineSingularaparāddhaḥ, abhigrastaḥ, vyāpadgataḥ
ucchratāḥ3.1.69MasculineSingularuccaḥ, prāṃśuḥ, unnataḥ, udagra, tuṅgaḥ
uparāgaḥMasculineSingulargrahaḥan eclipse
vacāFeminineSingulargolomī, śataparbikā, ugragandhā, ṣaḍgrandhā
vandīFeminineSingularpragrahaḥ, upagrahaḥ
vipraḥ2.7.4MasculineSingularvāḍavaḥ, brāhmaṇaḥ, dvijātiḥ, agrajanmā, bhūdevaḥ
vistāraḥ2.4.22MasculineSingularvigrahaḥ, vyāsaḥ
viviktaḥ3.3.89MasculineSingularpūjitaḥ, arātiḥ, abhiyuktaḥ, agrataḥkṛtaḥ
vṛndārakaḥ3.3.16MasculineSingularsūcyagram, kṣudraśatruḥ, romaharṣaḥ
yuddham2.8.107NeuterSingularāyodhanam, pravidāraṇam, saṃkhyam, ‍samaraḥ, kalahaḥ, abhisaṃpātaḥ, saṃyogaḥ, saṃgrāmaḥ, ‍saṃyat, samit, janyam, mṛdham, samīkam, a‍nīkaḥ, ‍vigrahaḥ, kaṃliḥ, abhyāmardaḥ, āhavaḥ, ‍samitiḥ, yut, pradhanam, āskandanam, ‍sāṃparāthikam, raṇaḥ, saṃprahāraḥ, saṃsphoṭaḥ, ‍samāghātaḥ, samudāyaḥ, ājiḥ
gṛhāvagrahaṇīFeminineSingulardehalī
vigra2.6.46MasculineSingulargatanāsikaḥ
pādāgra2.6.72NeuterSingularprapadam
kucāgram2.6.78NeuterSingularcūcukam
yūpāgram2.7.21NeuterSingulartarma
pādgrahaṇam2.7.45NeuterSingularabhivādanam
avagrahaḥ2.8.38MasculineSingular
pratigrahaḥ2.8.81MasculineSingularsainyapṛṣṭhaḥ
ugra2.10.2MasculineSingular
samagram3.1.66MasculineSingularpūrṇam, akhilam, kṛtsnam, sarvam, anūnakam, sakalam, nikhilam, aśeṣam, samam, akhaṇḍam, niḥśeṣam, samastam, viśvam
pratyagra3.1.77MasculineSingularnūtanaḥ, navaḥ, nūtnaḥ, abhinavaḥ, navyaḥ, navīnaḥ
ekāgra3.1.79MasculineSingularekatālaḥ, ananyavṛttiḥ, ekāyanaḥ, ekasargaḥ, ekāgryaḥ, ekāyanagataḥ
anugrahaḥ3.4.13MasculineSingularabhyupapattiḥ
nigrahaḥ3.4.13MasculineSingularnirodhaḥ
ekāgra3.3.198MasculineSingularsvāduḥ, priyaḥ
vyagra3.3.198MasculineSingularkaṭhinaḥ, nirdayaḥ
parigrahaḥ3.3.245MasculineSingulararkaḥ, agniḥ, induḥ
patadgrahaḥ3.5.21MasculineSingular
Monier-Williams Search
2550 results for gra
Devanagari
BrahmiEXPERIMENTAL
graSee tuvi-gr/a-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grabh gr/abha-, etc. See grah-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grabham. the taking possession of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grabhaṇaSee a-grabhaṇ/a-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grabhaṇavat(gr/abh-) mfn. yielding any hold or support View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grabhītṛmfn. one who seizes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grah ([ in a few passages only etc.]) or grabh- ([ ;rarely ]) cl.9 P. gṛbhṇāti- gṛhṇ/āti- (also A1. gṛhṇīte-,irreg. gṛhṇate- ;3. plural gṛbhṇate- ; imperative 2. sg. gṛhāṇ/a-,[ ṇ/ā-, saṃhitā-pāṭha-, parasmE-pada Passive voice Nominal verb plural n. ] etc.; gṛbhṇān/a-& gṛhṇ-[Ved.]; gṛhṇa- ; -gṛhṇāhi-, -gṛbhṇīhi-See prati-grabh-; A1. gṛbhṇīṣva-[ ] or gṛhṇ-;3. sg. P. gṛhṇītāt-;Ved. imperative gṛbhāy/a-etc.See sub voce, i.e. the word in the Sanskrit order ya- confer, compare gṛhaya-; perf. jagrāha- etc.;1. sg. gr/abhā- ; gṛbhm/a- ; A1. gṛhe-, ;3. plural gṛbhr/e-& gṛbhrir/e- ; P. Potential gṛbhyāt-, ; parasmE-pada gṛbhv/as-, ; future 2nd grahīṣyati-, te- etc.[ confer, compare ];sometimes wrongly spelt gṛh- ; grahiṣy- ; Conditional agrahaiṣyat- ; future 1st grahītā- ; Aorist agrabham- ; bhīt- etc.; hīt-[ ] etc.; -/ajagrabhīt-etc.See saṃ-grah-; subjunctive 2. plural grabhīṣṭa- ; A1. agrahīṣṭa- ; aghṛkṣata- [not in ];Ved. 3. plural agṛbhran-[ ] and agṛbhīṣata-; ind.p. gṛbhītv/ā- ; gṛhītv/ā-, ; grahāya- ; infinitive mood grahītum-[ etc.; confer, compare ;wrongly spelt gṛh- ]; Passive voice gṛhyate-[ future 1st grahītā-or grāhitā- future 2nd grahīṣyate-or grāhiṣy- Aorist agrāhi-,3. dual number agrahīṣātām-or agrāhiṣ- ];Ved. subjunctive 3. plural gṛhyāntai- on ;Ved. Passive voice 3. sg. gṛhate-[ ]or gṛhe-[ ] or gṛhaye-[ ; confer, compare gṛhaya-]; subjunctive 1. plural gṛhāmahi- ; Potential gṛhīta- ) to seize, take (by the hand, pāṇau-or kare-,exceptionally pāṇim-(double accusative) ; confer, compare ), grasp, lay hold of (exempli gratia, 'for example' pakṣaṃ-,to take a side, adopt a party ; pāṇim-,"to take by the hand in the marriage ceremony", marry etc.) etc. ; to arrest, stop ; to catch, take captive, take prisoner, capture, imprison etc. ; to take possession of, gain over, captivate ; to seize, overpower (especially said of diseases and demons and the punishments of varuṇa-) etc. ; to eclipse ; to abstract, take away (by robbery) ; to lay the hand on, claim ; to gain, win, obtain, receive, accept (from ablative,rarely genitive case), keep etc. (with double accusative ) ; to acquire by purchase (with instrumental case of the price) etc. ; to choose ; to choose any one (accusative) as a wife ; to take up (a fluid with any small vessel), draw water ; to pluck, pick, gather ; to collect a store of anything ; to use, put on (clothes) i etc. ; to assume (a shape) ; to place upon (instrumental case or locative case) ; to include ; to take on one's self, undertake, undergo, begin etc. ; to receive hospitably (a guest), take back (a divorced wife) ; "to take into the mouth", mention, name etc. ; to perceive (with the organs of sense or with m/anas-), observe, recognise etc. ; (in astronomy) to observe ; to receive into the mind, apprehend, understand, learn ; (in astronomy) to calculate ; to accept, admit, approve ; to obey, follow ; to take for, consider as etc. ; (Passive voice) to be meant by (instrumental case) and Scholiast or Commentator : Causal grāhayati-, to cause to take or seize or lay hold of ; to cause to take (by the hand[ pāṇim-]in the marriage ceremony) ; to cause to marry, give away a girl (accusative) in marriage to any one (accusative) ; to cause any one to be captured ; to cause any one to be seized or overpowered (as by varuṇa-'s punishments or death etc.) ; to cause to be taken away ; to make any one take, deliver anything (accusative) over to any one (accusative; exempli gratia, 'for example' āsanam-with accusative"to cause to take a seat, bid any one to sit down") ; to make any one choose (Aorist ajigrahat-) ; to make any one learn, make acquainted or familiar with (accusative) etc.: Desiderative jighṛkṣati- (confer, compare ), also te-, to be about to seize or take ; to be about to eclipse ; to be about to take away ; to desire to perceive (with the organs of sense), strive to apprehend or recognise : Intensive jarīgṛhyate- ; ([ confer, compare Zend gerep,geurv; Gothic greipa; German greife; Lithuanian gre1bju; Slavonic or Slavonian grablju1; Hibernian or Irish grabaim,"I devour, stop."])
grahamfn. (; gaRa vṛṣādi-) in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' ( Va1rtt. 1) seizing, laying hold of, holding (see aṅkuśa--, dhanur--,etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahamfn. obtaining, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahamfn. perceiving, recognising, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. "seizer (eclipser)", rāhu- or the dragon's head etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. a planet (as seizing or influencing the destinies of men in a supernatural manner;sometimes 5 are enumerated, viz. Mars, Mercury, Jupiter, Venus, and Saturn ;also 7 id est the preceding with rāhu- and ketu- ;also 9 id est the sun[ see ] and moon with the 7 preceding ;also the polar star is called a graha-, ();the planets are either auspicious śubha--, sad--,or inauspicious krūra--, pāpa-- ;with jaina-s they constitute one of the 5 classes of the jyotiṣka-s) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. the place of a planet in the fixed zodiac View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. the number"nine" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. Name of particular evil demons or spirits who seize or exercise a bad influence on the body and mind of man (causing insanity etc.;it falls within the province of medical science to expel these demons;those who especially seize children and cause convulsions etc. are divided into 9 classes according to the number of planets ) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. any state which proceeds from magical influences and takes possession of the whole man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. a crocodile (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-).) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. any ladle or vessel employed for taking up a portion of fluid (especially of soma-) out of a larger vessel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. Name of the 8 organs of perception (viz. the 5 organs of sense with manas-, the hands and the voice) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. (equals gṛha-) a house (see a--, khara--, -druma-and -pati-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. "anything seized", spoil, booty (see luñcana-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. as much as can be taken with a ladle or spoon out of a larger vessel, ladleful, spoonful (especially of soma-) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. the middle of a bow or that part which is grasped when the bow is used (su--, ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. the beginning of any piece of music View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. grasp, seizing, laying hold of (often in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. keeping back, obstructing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. imprisoning, imprisonment (haṃ-gam-,"to become a prisoner") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. seizure (by demons causing diseases exempli gratia, 'for example' aṅga--,spasm of the limbs) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. seizure of the sun and moon, eclipse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. stealing, robbing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. effort View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. insisting upon, tenacity, perseverance in (locative case or in compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. taking, receiving, reception View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. taking up (any fluid) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. choosing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. "favour" See -nigraha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. mentioning, employing (a word) , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graham. apprehension, perception, understanding on and View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahabhaktif. division (of countries) with respect to the presiding planets View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahabhaktif. plural Name of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahabhītijitm. "conquering the fear of the demons", Name of a perfume View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahabhojanam. a horse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahacaritavidm. "knowing the course of planets", an astrologer, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahacintakam. idem or 'm. "knowing the course of planets", an astrologer, .' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahadaśāf. the aspect of the planets View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahadāyam. the length of life as granted by the planets View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahadhāram. equals grahādh- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahādhāram. "planet-support", the polar star View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahādhīnamfn. subject to planetary influence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahādhipatim. the chief of the demons causing diseases View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahādhiṣṭhāpanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahādhyāyam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahādia gaṇa- of ( ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahādianother gaṇa-, 445 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahadīpikāf. Name of work
grahadrumafor gṛha-d- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahāgamam. demoniacal possession View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahāgamakutūhalan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahagaṇam. a whole number of demons causing diseases View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahagaṇam. a whole number of planets taken collectively View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahagaṇitan. "calculation of the planets", the astronomical part of a jyotiḥ-śāstra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahagocaran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahagrāmaṇīm. "planet-chief", the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahagrastamfn. possessed by a demon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahāgresaram. "planet-chief", the moon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahāhvayam. "called after the demons", the plant bhūtāṅkuśa- (bhūta- equals graha-?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahakam. a prisoner View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahakallolam. "wave (? or enemy) of the planets", rāhu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahakāṇḍan. "section treating of graha-s of soma- which are taken up by a ladle", Name of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahakautukan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahakoṣṭhakan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahakṣetrinfor gṛha-kṣ- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahakuṇḍalikāf. the mutual relation of planets and prophecy derived from it View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahalāghavan. Name of an astronomical work of the 16th century. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahāluñcanan. pouncing on prey View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahamardam. (friction id est) opposition between certain planets. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahamardanan. idem or 'm. (friction id est) opposition between certain planets.' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahamātṛkāf. Name of a Buddhist goddess. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahamayamfn. consisting of planets View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahāmayam. equals gama- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahamuṣm. (? for -puṣ- equals -puṣa-) the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇamfn. in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' seizing, holding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇamfn. resounding in (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. the hand View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. an organ of sense View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. a prisoner View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. a word mentioned or employed (exempli gratia, 'for example' vacana--,"the word vacana-") and View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. seizing, holding, taking etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. taking by the hand, marrying, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. catching, seizure, taking captive etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. seizure (as by a demon causing diseases), demoniacal possession View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. seizure of the sun or moon, eclipse etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. gaining, obtaining, receiving, acceptance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. choosing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. purchasing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. taking or drawing up (any fluid) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. the taking up of sound, echo View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. attraction View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. putting on (clothes) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. assuming (a shape) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. undertaking, devoting one's self to (in compound)
grahaṇan. service View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. including View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. mentioning, employing (a word or expression) vArttika and View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. mentioning with praise, acknowledgment View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. assent, agreement View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. perceiving, understanding, comprehension, receiving instruction, acquirement of any science etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. acceptation, meaning Va1rtt. 5 and on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇan. equals ṇī-gada- (see kara--, keśa--, garbha--, cakṣur--, nāma--, pāṇi--, punar--.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇagatamfn. eclipsed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇakacontaining, including, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇāntamfn. being at the close of study View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇāntamind. until (the veda-) has been thoroughly apprehended or learned, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇāntikamfn. idem or 'ind. until (the veda-) has been thoroughly apprehended or learned, ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇapañcāṅgan. Name of two astronomical works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇaphalan. Name of two astronomical works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahanāśam. "destroying (the influence of) planets", Alstonia scholaris View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇasambhavādhikāram. Name of an astronomical work. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahanāśanam. idem or 'm. "destroying (the influence of) planets", Alstonia scholaris ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahanāśanam. for gṛha-n- (a pigeon) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇavatmfn. meant in reality, not to be taken in a different way on vArttika 1 and iv, 1, 4 Va1rtt. 2. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahanāyakam. equals -grāmaṇī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahanāyakam. the planet Saturn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahanemim. the moon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahanemim. the section of the moon's course between the asterisms mūla- and mṛga-śiras- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇīf. an imaginary organ supposed to lie between the stomach and the intestines (the small intestines or that part of the alimentary canal where the bile assists digestion and from which vital warmth is said to be diffused) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇif. equals ṇī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇīf. of ṇa- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇīdoṣam. idem or 'm. a morbid affection of the grahaṇī-, dysentery ' ("constipation"Scholiast or Commentator) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇīgadam. a morbid affection of the grahaṇī-, dysentery View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahanigraham. dual number favour and punishment View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇīharan. "removing dysentery", cloves View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇīkapāṭam. a kind of mixture (for curing diarrhoea etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇīpradoṣam. idem or 'm. idem or 'm. a morbid affection of the grahaṇī-, dysentery ' ("constipation"Scholiast or Commentator) ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇirogaSee ṇī-r-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇīrogam. idem or 'f. idem or 'm. idem or 'm. idem or 'm. a morbid affection of the grahaṇī-, dysentery ' ("constipation"Scholiast or Commentator) ' ' ' (metrically also ṇi-r-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇīroginmfn. affected with dysentery View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇīrujf. idem or 'm. idem or 'm. idem or 'm. a morbid affection of the grahaṇī-, dysentery ' ("constipation"Scholiast or Commentator) ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇīyamfn. to be accepted as a rule or law, to be taken to heart View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇīyatāf. acceptableness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaṇīyatvan. idem or 'f. acceptableness ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahāntarukthyan. a particular ekāha-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahāpahāf. "removing (the influence) of planets", the bile-stone of cattle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahapatim. equals -grāmaṇī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahapatim. the moon (gṛha-p-,B) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahapatim. for gṛha-p-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahapatim. Calotropis gigantea View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahapīḍāf. idem or 'n. "pain by rāhu-", an eclipse ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahapīḍanan. "pain by rāhu-", an eclipse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahapūjāf. worship of the planets. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahapuṣam. "cherishing the planets (with light)", the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graharājam. equals -grāmaṇī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graharājam. the moon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graharājam. the planet Jupiter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahārāmakutūhalan. Name of an astronomical work by bhāskara-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahasamāgamam. equals -yuti-, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaśāntif. propitiation of the planets (by sacrifices etc.), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahasāraṇīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahāśinm. equals ha-nāśa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahāśrayam. equals dhāra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaśṛṅgāṭakan. triangular position of the planets with reference to each other, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahaśṛṅgāṭakan. Name of (treating also of many other positions of the planets) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahasthitivarṇanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahasvaram. the 1st note of a musical piece. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahatāf. the state of being a planet, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahatilakam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahatvan. equals -- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahatvan. the state of a ladleful or spoonful View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahāvamardanan. equals ha-marda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahavarman varia lectio for guha-v-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahavarṣam. a planetary year View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahavarṣaphalan. Name of (describing the good and evil fortune belonging to certain days, months, or years ruled over by particular planets) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahāvartam. equals lagna-, horoscope etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahavicārinm. equals -cintaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahavimardam. equals -marda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahavinodam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahavipram. equals -cintaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahāyaind. (āya-) dative case equals gṛhītvā- See grah- (see guda--, śiro--, hanu--, hṛd--.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahayāgam. equals -yajña- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahayāgatattvan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahayajñam. a sacrifice offered to the planets View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahayajñatattvan. Name of part of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahayālu varia lectio for gṛh-, 148. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahayāmalatantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahayāyya varia lectio for gṛh- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahayogam. equals -yuti- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahayuddhan. equals -marda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahayuddhan. Name of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahayutif. conjunction of planets. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graheśam. equals ha-grāmaṇī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graheṣṭakan. sg. a ladleful (of any fluid) and the bricks View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahim. anything that holds or supports (see phala--, le--.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahikāf. See grāh-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahilamf(ā-)n. (gaRa kāśādi-) taking interest in, inclined to (in compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahilamf(ā-)n. (equals grathika-) possessed by a demon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahiṣṇumfn. See phala--. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahītavyamfn. to be taken or received View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahītavyamfn. to be taken up or down (a fluid) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahītavyamfn. to be perceived View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahītavyamfn. to be learned View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahītavyan. obligation to take or receive View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahītṛmfn. one who takes or seizes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahītṛmfn. one who receives View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahītṛmfn. a purchaser View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahītṛmfn. one who perceives or observes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahītṛmfn. one who notices or hears (see pāṇi--.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahokthan. a hymn sung while a ladleful (of soma-) is being taken up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahyamfn. belonging to or fit for a graha- (ladleful of any fluid) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graiṣmamf(ī- gaRa utsādi-)n. (fr. grīṣm/a-) relating to or belonging to the summer iv etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graiṣmamf(ī- gaRa utsādi-)n. produced by the hot season (as a disease) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graiṣmamf(ī- gaRa utsādi-)n. sown in summer View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graiṣmakamfn. sown in summer View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graiṣmakamfn. to be paid in summer (a debt), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graiṣmāyaṇam. patronymic fr. grīṣma- gaRa aśvādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graiṣmīf. equals grīṣmī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graiṣmikamfn. equals grīṣmam adhīte veda vā- gaRa vasantādi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graiṣmikan. anything that grows in summer View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graiṣmikan. . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graiṣmikadhānyan. equals grīṣma-dh-, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graivamfn. (fr. grīv/ā- ) representing the neck View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graivan. a necklace View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graivan. a chain worn round the neck of an elephant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graivākṣam. patronymic fr. grīv- gaRa śivādi- (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graiveyan. () a necklace View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graiveyam. n. a chain worn round the neck of an elephant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graiveyakan. (m. ) a necklace View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graiveyakan. a chain worn round the neck of an elephant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graiveyakam. plural a class of deities (9 in number) who have their seat on the neck of the loka-puruṣa- or who form his necklace View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graivyamfn. relating to the neck View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granth or grath- cl.9 P. grathn/āti- (future parasmE-pada granthiṣyat- ; perf. 3. plural jagranthur-or grethur- ; ind.p. granthitvā-or grath-, ), to fasten, tie or string together, arrange, connect in a regular series ; to string words together, compose (a literary work) : cl.1 P. A1. grathati-, te- (varia lectio) ; P. granthati-, ; A1. granthate- (Aorist agranthiṣṭa-), to be strung together or composed (a literary work), on : Causal P. A1. granthayati-, te-, to string together ; ([ confer, compare ; Latin glut-en?]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granth or grath- cl.1 A1. grathate- or granth-, to be crooked (literally and figuratively) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grantham. tying, binding, stringing together View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grantham. equals th/i-, a knot (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grantham. honeycomb vArttika View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grantham. an artificial arrangement of words (especially of 32 syllables equals śloka- ), verse, composition, treatise, literary production, book in prose or verse, text (opposed to artha-"meaning" ) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grantham. a section (of ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grantham. the book or sacred scriptures of the Sikhs containing short moral poems by Nanak Shah and others (see pp. 158-177) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grantham. wealth, property (see uttara--, nir--, ṣaḍ--.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthakāram. idem or 'm. a book-maker, author ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthakaraṇan. composition of books or treatises View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthakartṛm. a book-maker, author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthakṛtm. equals -kartṛ- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthakuṭīf. a library View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthakuṭīf. a study View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthakūṭīfor -kuṭī-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthanan. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') stringing, tying or connecting together (as a chapter or book), arranging, composing Va1rtt. 15 (varia lectio gaḍu-or gaḍuka-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthanāf. idem or 'n. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') stringing, tying or connecting together (as a chapter or book), arranging, composing Va1rtt. 15 (varia lectio gaḍu-or gaḍuka-) ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthaparṇīf. "knot-leaved", a kind of dūrvā- grass View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthasaṃdhim. a section of a work, chapter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthavistaram. a voluminous text View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthavistaram. a multitude of grantha-s (of 32 syllables each) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthavistāram. diffuseness of style, voluminousness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthavṛttif. a quotation (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthim. a knot, tie, knot of a cord, knot tied in the end of a garment for keeping money (), bunch or protuberance of any kind (especially if produced by tying several things together) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthim. the joint of a reed or cane View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthim. joint of the body View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthim. a complaint, (knotting id est) swelling and hardening of the vessels (as in varicocele) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthim. "a knot tied closely and therefore difficult to be undone", difficulty, doubt etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthim. a bell View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthithe point of a moustache, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthim. Name of several plants and bulbous roots (granthi-parṇa-, hitāvalī-, bhadra-mustā-, piṇḍālu-) (see udara--, kaṭu--, kāla--, kṛmi--, keśa--, go--, dāma--,etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthim. crookedness (literally and figuratively) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthibandhamind. (with grath-) so as to form a knot (in tying) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthibandhanan. tying a knot View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthibandhanan. tying together the garments of the bride and bridegroom at the marriage ceremony View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthibarhinm. equals -parṇaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthibhedam. equals -cchedaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthibhedakam. idem or 'm. equals -cchedaka- ' (in PrakritgaNThi-bheyaga) (varia lectio for granthi-cchedaka-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthībhūto become bulbous View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthicchedakam. (equals -bheda-) a purse-cutter, pickpocket (in Prakrit) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthidalam. "knotty-leaved", a kind of perfume (coraka-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthidalāf. a kind of bulbous root View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthidūrvāf. a kind of dūrvā- grass View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthiharam. removing difficulties View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthikam. a relater, narrator (?,"one who understands the joints or divisions of time, of the year, etc."[fr. granthi- see kāla-granthi-],an astrologer, fortune-teller ) on Va1rtt. 15 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthikam. a kind of disease of the outer ear View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthikam. a kind of plant or substance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthikam. a N. assumed by nakula- (when master of the horse to king virāṭa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthikam. equals saha-deva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthikamn. Capparis aphylla View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthikamn. a kind of resin, bdellium View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthikan. equals nthīka-, pepper View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthikan. equals nthiparṇaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthikan. a kind of disease of women View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthīkan. the root of long pepper View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthilamfn. knotted, knotty gaRa sidhmādi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthilam. Name of several plants and roots (Flacourtia sapida, Capparis aphylla, Amaranthus polygonoides, Asteracantha longifolia, Cocculus cordifolius, hitāvalī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthilam. a kind of perfume View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthilan. equals nthīka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthilan. green or undried ginger View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthilāf. Name of two kinds of dūrvā- grass and of a kind of Cyperus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthilībhūto become bulbous View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthimatmfn. tied, bound View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthimatm. "knotty", Heliotropium indicum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthimatphalam. "bulb-fruited", Artocarpus Lacucha View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthimocakam. equals -cchedaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthimūlan. "bulb-rooted", garlic View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthimūlāf. equals -dūrvā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthinmfn. strung together (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthinmfn. one who reads books, well-read View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthinikāf. a kind of bulbous plant (see chinna-g-.)
granthiparṇam. idem or 'm. equals -dala- (coraka-) ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthiparṇan. equals -parṇaka- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthiparṇāf. the plant jatukā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthiparṇakaa kind of fragrant plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthiparṇamayamfn. made of the perfume thiparṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthiparṇīf. equals nthap- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthipattram. equals -dala- (coraka-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthiphalam. "knotty-fruited", Feronia elephantum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthiphalam. Vanguiera spinosa : the plant sākuruṇḍa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthitamfn. for grath- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthitvan. the becoming knotty, hardening View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthivajrakam. a kind of steel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthivīsarpam. a kind of erysipelas View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granthivīsarpinmfn. having the rpa- disease View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grapsaSee grathna-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gras cl.1 P. A1. gr/asati-, te- (perf. Potential A1. jagrasīta- ; parasmE-pada A1.and Passive voice jagrasān/a- ), to seize with the mouth, take into the mouth, swallow, devour, eat, consume etc. ; to swallow up, cause to disappear ; to eclipse etc. ; to swallow or slur over words, pronounce indistinctly () 27 ; to suppress, stop or neglect (a lawsuit) : Causal P. grāsayati-, to cause to swallow or devour ; to consume, swallow ; ([ confer, compare ; Latin gra1-men; German gras; English grass.]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grasmfn. in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' "swallowing" (exempli gratia, 'for example' piṇḍa-- q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grasanan. swallowing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grasanan. a kind of partial eclipse of the sun or moon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grasanan. seizing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grasanan. the mouth, jaws View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grasatīf. (irreg. pr. p. f.), Name of a nāga- virgin View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grasiṣṇumfn. accustomed to swallow or absorb View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grasiṣṭhamfn. (superl.) swallowing most View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grastamfn. swallowed, eaten View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grastamfn. taken, seized View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grastamfn. surrounded or absorbed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grastamfn. possessed (by a demon) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grastamfn. involved in View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grastamfn. tormented, affected by etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grastamfn. eclipsed etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grastamfn. inarticulately pronounced, slurred () 35 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grastamfn. (a-- negative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grastan. inarticulate pronunciation of the vowels Introd. on Va1rtt. 18. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grastāstam. the setting of the sun or moon while eclipsed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grastatvan. the being refuted (by arguments) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grastif. the act of swallowing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grastodayam. the rising of the sun or moon while eclipsed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grastṛm. an eclipser View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grasyamfn. devourable View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grath or granth- cl.9 P. grathn/āti- (future parasmE-pada granthiṣyat- ; perf. 3. plural jagranthur-or grethur- ; ind.p. granthitvā-or grath-, ), to fasten, tie or string together, arrange, connect in a regular series ; to string words together, compose (a literary work) : cl.1 P. A1. grathati-, te- (varia lectio) ; P. granthati-, ; A1. granthate- (Aorist agranthiṣṭa-), to be strung together or composed (a literary work), on : Causal P. A1. granthayati-, te-, to string together ; ([ confer, compare ; Latin glut-en?]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grath or granth- cl.1 A1. grathate- or granth-, to be crooked (literally and figuratively) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grathanan. tying, binding-stringing together View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grathanan. thickening, becoming obstructed or clogged with knotty lumps View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grathanan. (in dramatic language) intimation of the issue of a plot View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grathanāf. tying, binding, ensnaring View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grathanīyamfn. to be tied or strung or bound View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grathilamfn. possessed by an evil spirit (see grahila-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grathinSee 2. grath-.
grathinmfn. false View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grathitamfn. strung, tied, bound, connected, tied together or in order, wound, arranged, classed etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grathitamfn. set with, strewn with etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grathitamfn. artificially composed or put together (the plot of a play) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grathitamfn. closely connected with each other, difficult to be distinguished from each other View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grathitamfn. having knots, knotty View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grathitamfn. coagulated, thickened, hardened, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grathitamfn. hurt, injured View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grathitamfn. seized, overcome View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grathitan. the being strung Scholiast or Commentator View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grathitan. a tumour with hard lumps or knots View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grathitavyamfn. equals thanīya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grathnam. a bunch, tuft View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grathnam. (grapsa- ; glapsa- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grathyamfn. equals thanīya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhigrah -grihṇāti-, to take hold of, take up (from the soil) etc. ; to accept, receive ; to set (as a blossom) ; to lay together, to fold (the hands) See abhigṛhīta-pāṇi- below: Caus. -grāhayati-, to catch, surprise exempli gratia, 'for example' rūpābhigrāhita-, taken in the very act
abhigraham. seizing taking hold of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhigraham. attack, onset View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhigraham. defiance, challenge View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhigraham. robbing, plundering View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhigraham. authority View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhigraham. a vow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhigrahaṇan. robbing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhigrahītṛmfn. one who seizes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhigrastamfn. equals abhi-panna- (overcome) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhiparigrahto clasp, embrace View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhisaṃgrahto grasp at once with several fingers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhiśirogramfn. turned with the points towards the head, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhyagramf(ā-)n. having the point turned or directed towards (accusative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhyagramf(ā-)n. quick, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhyagramf(ā-)n. constant, perpetual View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhyagramf(ā-)n. fresh (as blood) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhyagramf(ā-)n. near View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhyagran. proximity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhyātmāgramfn. having the points turned towards one's self, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
acyutāgrajam. (viṣṇu-'s elder brother) , balarāma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
acyutāgrajam. indra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
adhārāgraham. a ladleful or cupful not drawn from flowing water, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
adhikārasaṃgraham. Name (also title or epithet) of a work on bhakti- (rāmānuja- school). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ādigrantham. Name (also title or epithet) of the first division or principal section of the sacred book of the Sikhs, IW, 325, note 1 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ādityagraham. a particular ladle-full of soma- in the evening-oblation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgamatattvasaṃgraham. Name (also title or epithet) of work (confer, compare -208) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agnigrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agramfn. (fr. aṅg- ), foremost, anterior, first, prominent, projecting, chief, best View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agramfn. supernumerary View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agran. foremost point or part View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agran. tip View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agran. front View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agran. uppermost part, top, summit, surface View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agran. point View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agran. and hence, figuratively, sharpness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agran. the nearest end, the beginning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agran. the climax or best part View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agran. goal, aim View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agran. multitude View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agran. a weight, equal to a pala View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agran. a measure of food given as alms View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agran. (in astronomy) the sun's amplitude View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agran. (also) rest, remainder, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrabhāga(or agrāṃśa-) m. fore part, (in astronomy) degree of amplitude View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrabhaṇamfn. ( grabh-= grah-), having nothing which can be grasped View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrabhojanikamfn. (fr. agrabhojana-), one to whom food is first offered commentator or commentary View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrabhojyamfn. enjoying the best of anything, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrabhūmfn. being at the top, at the head of. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrabhujmfn. having the precedence in eating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrabhujmfn. Name of the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrabhūmif. a goal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrabhūmif. the top-floor (of a house) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrabījamfn. (said of plants) propagated by cuttings View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrabījam. a viviparous plant. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrabodhim. Name (also title or epithet) of a king of Ceylon, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agracchadan. the point of a leaf, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agradāninm. a degraded Brahman who receives presents from śūdra-s, or takes things previously offered to the dead View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agradātṛmfn. offering the best bits (to the gods) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agradevīf. a chief queen, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agradharmam. high spiritual state, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agradidhiṣum. equals agre-didhiṣu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agradravasaṃhatif. the thin upper part of milk or curds, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agragam. a leader. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agragāminmfn. preceding, taking the lead. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agragaṇanāf. the reckoning or placing uppermost, , Scholiast or Commentator View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agragaṇyamfn. to be counted or regarded as the foremost, principal. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrāgramf(ā-)n. pointed in front, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agragrāsikāf. the claim or right to the first morsel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrah(1. sg. A1. -gṛbhṇe-; imperative 2. dual number -gṛhṇītam-) to hold in (as horses) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrahamfn. equals mukhya- (Comm.) propose to read agra-ha-, destroying the best part View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agraham. non acceptance, a houseless man id est a vānaprastha-, a Brahman of the third class View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrahamfn. (also) where no ladleful is drawn, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgraham. insisting on, strong or obstinate inclination for, obstinacy, whim View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgraham. (equals grahaṇa-) seizing, taking View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgraham. favour, affection View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrahaṇan. not meaning, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrahaṇamfn. not afflicted by disease, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrahāram. royal donation of land to Brahmans View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrahāram. land or village thus given View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrahārikamfn. one who appropriates to himself an agra-hāra- or an endowment of lands or villages conferred upon Brahmans View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrahastam. equals -pāṇi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrahastam. the tip of an elephant's trunk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrahastam. finger View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrahātind. ablative obstinately View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrahāyaṇam. "commencement of the year", Name of a Hindu month (mārgaśīrṣa-,beginning about the 12th of November) .
āgrahāyaṇam. equals agra-hāyaṇa- (q.v) commentator or commentary View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrahāyaṇam. a kind of pāka-yajña- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrahāyaṇam. Name of the constellation mṛga-śiras- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrahāyaṇaetc. See above. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrahāyaṇakamfn. to be paid (as a debt) on the day of full moon of the month agrahāyaṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrahāyaṇamind. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrahāyaṇīf. (gaRa gaurādi- q.v; scilicet paurṇamāsī-) the day of full moon in the month agrahāyaṇa- etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrahāyaṇiind. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrahāyaṇikamfn. idem or 'mfn. to be paid (as a debt) on the day of full moon of the month agrahāyaṇa- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrahāyaṇikamfn. containing a full moon of agrahāyaṇa- (as a month or half a month or a year) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgraheṇaind. instrumental case obstinately View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrajamfn. (see j/ā-) born first or earlier View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrajam. the first-born, an elder brother etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrajam. a brahman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agraf. an elder sister. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agramfn. first-born View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrajaṅghāf. the fore part of the leg, the shin-bone View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrajanmanm. the first-born, an elder brother, a brahman- etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrajanmanm. a member of one of the three highest castes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrajanmanm. brahmā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrajātaka m. a brahman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrajātim. a brahman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrajihvan. tip of the tongue View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrajyāf. sine of the amplitude View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrakaram. the fore part of the hand, finger View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrakaram. first ray View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrakāyam. the fore part of the body. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agralohitāf. a kind of vegetable, similar to the spinage. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agramind. in front, before, ahead of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agramahiṣīf. the principal queen View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agramāṃsan. the heart View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agramāṃsan. morbid protuberance of the liver. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agranakham. tip of a nail View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agranakham. see nakhāgra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agranāsikāf. tip of the nose View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agranāsikāf. see nāsikāgra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agraṇīmfn. taking the lead, foremost View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agraṇīmfn. Name of an agni- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agraṇīkṛP. - karoti-, to send before, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agranirūpaṇan. determining beforehand, prophecy. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agraṇīti(/agra--) f. the first offering View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgranthP. to twine round. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrantham ind.p. twining round View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgranthanan. a knot (= granthi-), . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agramfn. drinking first View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrapādam. fore part of the foot View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrapākam. the firstlings of fruit, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrapāṇim. fore part of the hand View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrapāṇim. the right hand View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agraparṇīf. cowage, Carpopogon Pruriens. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrapeyan. precedence in drinking View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrapradāyinmfn. offering first View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrapraśirṇamfn. broken at the top View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrapūjāf. highest act of reverence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrasto devour View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrasaṃdhānīf. the register of human actions (kept by yama-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrasaṃkhyāf. (accusative with Causal of sam-- ā-- ruh-,"to put at the head"), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrasandhyāf. early down. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrasānum. the front part of a table-land View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrasaramf(ī-)n. going in front, taking the lead. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrasārāf. a short method of counting immense numbers. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agraśasind. from the beginning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrasenam. Name of janamejaya-'s son. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agraśikhamfn. having a pointed flame, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agraśrāvakam. (and f(ikā-))"chief disciple", Name (also title or epithet) of some followers of buddha-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrastamfn. not swallowed (said of sounds), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrastamfn. bored, perforated by (in compound) commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrasūcīf. point of a needle, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrataḥkṛto place in front or at the head, to consider most important. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrataḥsaramf(ī-)n. going in front, taking the lead. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agratalasaṃcāram. a partic, posture in dancing, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agratasind. See column 3. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agratasind. in front, before View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agratasind. in the beginning, first View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agratasind. (with genitive case) before, in presence of. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrathanan. tying round, girding, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agratīrtham. Name of a prince View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agravaktran. Name of a surgical instrument View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agravat(/agra--) mfn. being at the top View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrayānan. stepping in front to defy the enemy. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrayānan. the first vehicle, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrayaṇam. (fr. /agra-), the first soma- libation at the agniṣṭoma- sacrifice (See gr/aha-) etc.
āgrayaṇam. a form of agni- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrayaṇan. oblation consisting of first-fruits at the end of the rainy season etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrayaṇalibation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrayaṇāgramfn. beginning with the View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrayaṇakan. oblation consisting of the first-fruits View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrayaṇakan. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrayaṇapātran. the vessel used for the āgrayaṇa- libation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrayaṇasthālīf. idem or 'n. the vessel used for the āgrayaṇa- libation ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrayaṇeṣṭif. oblation of the first-fruits (in harvest) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrayaṇīf. (scilicet iṣṭi-) an oblation consisting of first-fruits commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āgrayaṇīyam. plural the first fruits destined for oblation, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrayāvanmfn. going before View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrayāyinmfn. going before, taking the lead View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrayāyinm. a leader View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrayodhinm. the foremost man or leader in a fight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
agrayodhinm. a champion. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ajihmāgramfn. having a straight point. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ājñāparigraham. receiving an order View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ājyagraham. a vessel of clarified butter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ājyagraham. plural Name of certain formulae View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
akṣāgran. end of an axle, or of the pole of a car View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
akṣāgran. an axle. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
akṣāgrakīla m. a linch-pin View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
akṣāgrakīlam. the pin fastening the yoke to the pole. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
akṣāgrakīlakam. a linch-pin View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
akṣāgrakīlakam. the pin fastening the yoke to the pole. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anāsāditavigrahamfn. unused to war. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anavagrahamfn. resistless View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anavagrahamfn. not to be intercepted. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anavarāgramfn. without beginning or end (?), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anāyasāgramfn. having no iron point. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anekāgramfn. engaged in various pursuits. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anekārthasaṃgraham. Name of two works on words. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aṅgagraham. "limb-seizure", spasm View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aṅgulīgranthim. a finger-Joint, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aṅgulyagran. the tip of the finger View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anigrahamfn. unrestrained View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anigraham. non-restraint, non-refutation, not owning one's self refuted. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anigrahasthānan. (in philosophy) occasion of non-refutation. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aniṣṭagraham. an evil planet. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aṅkuśagraham. an elephant-driver. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
antaryāmagraham. idem or 'speaking to one's self, unheard by another, ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anudagramfn. not lofty, low View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anudagramfn. not projecting. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anugraor an-ugr/a- mf(ā-)n. not harsh or violent, mild, gentle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anugrahto follow in taking or plundering , to support ; to uphold ; to receive, welcome ; to treat with kindness, favour, oblige ; to foster. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anugraham. favour, kindness, showing favour, conferring benefits, promoting or furthering a good object View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anugraham. assistance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anugraham. facilitating by incantations View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anugraham. rear-guard View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anugraham. Name of the eighth or fifth creation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anugrahakātaramfn. anxious to please or for favour. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anugrahaṇan. anu-graha-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anugrahaṇapractising, practice, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anugrahasargam. (in sāṃkhya- philosophy) creation of the feelings or mental conditions. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anugrahinm. proficient in magic skill. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anugrahitamfn. occupied, engaged View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anugrahītṛm. a favourer, furtherer, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuparigrahto grasp all round, surround, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuparigrahto favour, befriend, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anusaṃgrahto oblige, favour ; to salute by laying hold of the feet.
anvagramind. from below to above, ibidem or 'in the same place or book or text' as the preceding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anvarthagrahaṇan. the literal acceptation of the meaning of a word (as opposed to the conventional). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anyaparigraham. the wife of another, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āpadgrastamfn. seized by misfortune, unfortunate, in misfortune. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apagrahto take away, disjoin, tear off. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apāṇigrahaṇan. celibacy. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apāṇigrahaṇamfn. unmarried, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aparigraham. not including commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aparigraham. non-acceptance, renouncing (of any possession besides the necessary utensils of ascetics) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aparigraham. deprivation, destitution, poverty View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aparigrahamfn. destitute of possession View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aparigrahamfn. destitute of attendants or of a wife View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apigrah(with or without mukham-, nāsike-,etc.), to close (the mouth, nose, etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apragraha([ ]) or a-pragṛhya- ([ ]) m. not a vowel called pragṛhya- (q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aprāpyagrahaṇan. perception of an object though the senses are not in any direct connection with it View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apratigrahaṇan. not accepting (a girl into marriage), not marrying View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ārāgran. the point of an awl View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ārāgran. the iron thong at the end (of a whip) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ārāgran. the edge of a semicircular arrow-head View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ārāgramfn. sharpened, sharp at the top and broad at the bottom like an awl View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ārāmaparigraham. landed property (of monasteries), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arkagraham. eclipse of the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arthagrahaṇan. abstraction, of money View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arthagrahaṇan. (in grammar) apprehension of meaning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arthagrahaṇan. signification. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arthaparigraham. possession of wealth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arthaparigrahamfn. dependent on money View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arthasaṃgraham. accumulation of wealth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arthasaṃgraham. treasury View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arthasaṃgraham. "compendium of objects (treated of)", Name of one of the pūrva-mīmāṃsā- texts. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arthasaṃgrahinmfn. accumulating wealth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aruṇāgrajam. "the first of aruṇa-", garuḍa- (the bird of viṣṇu-) (see aruṇ/anuja-below.), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asadāgrahamfn. equals -graha- mfn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asadgrahamfn. performing mischievous or malignous tricks View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asadgraham. caprice, idle or childish desire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asamagramfn. incomplete, unentire, partial etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asamagramind. incompletely. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āsaṃgrah(imperative 2. sg. -s/aṃgṛbhāya- ) to seize. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asaṃgraham. refraining from begging, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asamparigrahamfn. not accepted, refused, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asatparigrahamfn. receiving unfit presents, or from improper persons View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asatpratigraham. (= - parigraha-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āśīrgrahaṇan. accepting a benediction. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asṛggraham. "the blood-planet", Mars View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aśuṣkagramf(ā-)n. not having a dry point View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āśvināgramfn. beginning with a cup etc., View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asyagran. the point of a knife, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
asyagraetc., see under asi- (column 2). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atigrahto take beyond or over the usual measure ; to surpass View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atigraham. act of taking over or beyond surpassing, one who takes or seizes to an extraordinary extent, (in philosophy) equals atigrāha-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ātmatrāṇaparigraham. a body guard View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atyagramfn. whose point is jutting over View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atyugramfn. very fierce View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atyugramfn. very pungent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atyugran. Asa Foetida. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
audgātrasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
audgrabhaṇan. (fr. ud-grabhaṇa-), Name of a particular offering View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
audgrabhaṇatvan. the being such an offering View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
audgrahaṇan. idem or 'n. the being such an offering ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
augrasainyam. idem or 'm. idem or 'm. a descendant of ugra-sena- ' on vArttika 7 on ' , Name of yudhāṃśrauṣṭi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
augrasenim. a descendant of ugra-sena- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
augrasenyam. idem or 'm. a descendant of ugra-sena- ' on vArttika 7 on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aupagrahikam. (fr. upagraha-) idem or 'm. (fr. upagrasta-), the sun or moon in eclipse ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aupagrastikam. (fr. upagrasta-), the sun or moon in eclipse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
aurvakalpagrantham. Name (also title or epithet) of work on medicine. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
auṣadhakalpagrantham. Name (also title or epithet) of work on medicine. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avācīnāgramfn. equals avāg.agra- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avāgagramfn. having the point turned downwards (wrongly written avāṅ-agra-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avāgramfn. having the point turned aside (see avāg-agra-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avagrah -gṛhṇāti- (Potential -gṛh ṇīyāt-) to let loose, let go ; to keep back from (ablative), impede, stop ; to divide ; (in grammar) to separate (as words or parts of a word) etc. (see ava-grāham-below) ; to perceive (with one's senses), distinguish : Causal (ind.p. -grāhya-) to separate (into pieces). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avagraham. separation of the component parts of a compound, or of the stem and certain suffixes and terminations (occurring in the pada- text of the veda-s) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avagraham. the mark or the interval of such a separation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avagraham. the syllable or letter after which the separation occurs , the chief member of a word so separated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avagraham. obstacle, impediment, restraint etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avagrahamark of the elision of an initial a- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avagraham. (equals varṣa pratibandha- ) drought View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avagraham. nature, original temperament View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avagraham. "perception with the senses", a form of knowledge View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avagraham. an imprecation or term of abuse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avagraham. an elephant's forehead View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avagraham. a herd of elephants View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avagraham. an iron hook with which elephants are driven View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avagrahaṇan. the act of impeding or restraining View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avagrahaṇan. disrespect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avagrahaṇīf. equals gṛhāva-- grahaṇī- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avagrahāntaran. (equals ava-graha-) the interval of the separation called avagraha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avagrahaśaka Name (also title or epithet) of a pariśiṣṭa- of the View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avāṅagraSee avāgagra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avigraham. (said of a word) the not occurring in a separate form (but only in a compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avigraham. bodiless View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avigraham. indisputable (as the dharma-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avyagramf(ā-)n. unconfused, steady, cool, deliberate etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avyagramf(ā-)n. unoccupied View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avyagramf(ā-)n. not in danger, undisturbed, safe View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avyagramind. coolly, deliberately View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ayanagraham. a planet's longitude as corrected for ecliptic deviation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ayoagra(/ayo-.) mf(ā-)n. iron pointed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ayogra n. a pestle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ayograkan. a pestle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ayugapadgrahaṇan. apprehending gradually and not simultaneously View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
badarikāmāhātmyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
baddhagrahamfn. insisting on something View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bādhapūrvapakṣagranthakroḍam. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bādhapūrvapakṣagranthānugamam. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bādhapūrvapakṣagranthaprakāśam. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bādhapūrvapakṣagranthaṭīkāf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bādhapūrvapakṣagranthavivecanan. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bādhasiddhāntagranthakroḍam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bādhasiddhāntagranthānugamam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bādhasiddhāntagranthaprakāśam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bādhasiddhāntagranthaṭīkāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bādhasiddhāntagranthavivecanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bahugrahamfn. receiving or holding much (said of a minister and a water-jar) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bahugranthim. "many-knotted", Tamarix Indica View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
balāgran. the utmost strength, extreme force View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
balāgran. the head of an army View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bālāgran. (vāl-?) a dove-cot (Scholiast or Commentator) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bālagraham. "seizer of children", a kind of demon (said to cause 9 kinds of possession) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bālagrahapratiṣedham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bālagrahayogaśāntif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bālagrahopaśamanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
balanigraham. reducing strength, weakening View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
balāsagrathitan. a kind of ophthalmia View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bandhanagranthim. a noose, rope for tying cattle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bandigraham. taking prisoner, capture View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bandīgraham. plunder, spoil View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bārhaspatyajyotirgrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bāṣpagrathitamfn. choked by tears, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
baudhāyanasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhagavadbhaktisārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhagavadgītārthasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhagavadgītāsārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhagavadguṇasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhagavannāmamāhātmyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhāgavatakathāsaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhāgavatapurāṇabhāvārthadīpikāprakaranakramasaṃgraham. Name of work connected with the View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhāgavatapurāṇabhāvārthadīpikāsaṃgraham. Name of work connected with the View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhāgavatapurāṇabṛhatsaṃgraham. Name of work connected with the View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhāgavatapurāṇatattvasaṃgraham. Name of work connected with the View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhāgavatasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhāgavatasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhāgavatasiddhāntasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhagavatsiddhāntasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhairavāgratasind. in the presence of bhairava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhaktāgram. or n. a refectory View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhaktamālāgragrantham. bhaktamālā
bhaktisārasaṃgraham. bhaktisāra
bhaktivivṛddhyupāyagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhallālasaṃgraham. Name of bhallāla-'s work. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bharatāgrajam. "elder brother of bharata-varṣa-", Name of rāma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhāratasaṃgrahadīpikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhāratatātparyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhasmagraham. "taking ashes", a particular part of a Brahman's education View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhasmoddhūlitavigraham. "whose body is smeared with ashes", Name of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhāṣyārthasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhaṭabalāgram. a hero View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhaṭabalāgran. an army View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhāṭṭadīpikāsaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhāṭṭasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhavāgran. the farthest end of the world
bhāvagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhavānandasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhāvanāsārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bheṣajakalpasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhīmavigrahamfn. of fearful form, terrific in appearance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhojanavyagramfn. occupied or engaged in eating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhojanavyagramfn. distressed or straitened for want of food View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūgolasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūtabālagrahonmādam. madness produced by the action of bhūta-s or demons inimical to children View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhūtagrastamfn. possessed by an evil spirit View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bilmagrahaṇan. grasping or understanding by bits id est by degrees View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bindusaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bisagranthim. a knot on a lotus-stalk (used for filtering or clearing water ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bisagranthim. a particular disease of the eyes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
brahmāgrabhūm. a horse (see next and brahmātma-bhū-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
brahmagraham. equals -rākṣasa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
brahmagranthim. Name of the knot which ties together the 3 threads forming the sacred cord () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
brahmagranthim. of a particular joint of the body View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bṛhatmañjarīsārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bṛhatparibhāṣāsaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bukkāgramāṃsan. the heart (prob. a wrong blending of bukkā-and agramāṃsa-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cakradattanāmakagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cakragrahaṇīf. "army-keeper", a rampart (Scholiast or Commentator) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cakṣurgrahaṇan. morbid affection of the eyes, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
caṇḍograśūlapāṇim. "holding a powerful and formidable trident", a form of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
candrāgramf(ā-)n. brilliant-peaked View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
candrāgramf(ā-)n. brilliant-surfaced (a liquid), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
candrāgra according to to some,"having gold as the chief part, containing or yielding gold" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
candragraham. an eclipse of the moon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
candragrahaṇan. idem or 'm. an eclipse of the moon ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
candragrahaṇodāharaṇan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
carakagrantham. caraka-'s book (on med.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
caraṇagranthim. "foot-joint", the ancle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
chandaḥsaṃgraham. "summary of metres", Name of a work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
chandograntham. "metre-book" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
chāyāgraham. "receiving the image or the gnomon's shadow", a mirror or equals -yantra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
chinnagranthinikāf. a kind of bulbous plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cintyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cūcukāgran. a nipple (of the breast) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
cūḍāpratigrahaṇan. Name of a caitya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dadhigraham. a cup with d/adhi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dadhigrahapātran. the vessel used for taking up d/adhi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dadhyagran. equals dhi-maṇḍa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dakṣiṇāgramfn. having the points turned to the south View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dakṣiṇāprāgagramfn. having the points turned to the south-east View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dakṣiṇāpratigraham. Name (also title or epithet) of particular mantra-s, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dalāgralohitaa sort of spinage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dāmagranthim. N. assumed by nakula- (see granthika-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
daṇḍagrahaṇan. "taking the staff", becoming an ascetic View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dantāgran. the top of a tooth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dāragrahaṇa equals -karman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dāraparigraham. equals -karman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dāraparigrahinm. one who takes a wife View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dārasaṃgraham. equals -karman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dāropasaṃgraham. "wife-taking", marriage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
daśagra(d/aś-) m. "Decimus", Name of an aṅgiras- (plural) his family (named with that of nava-gva-; worshipping indra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
daśakaṇṭhanigraham. Name of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dāyādhikārakramasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dāyakramasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dehagrahaṇan. assuming a body or visible form View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
deśīśabdasaṃgraham. equals -nāma-mālā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
deśīyaśabdasaṃgraham. equals śī-ś- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devadatttāgrajam. "the elder brother of deva-datta-", Name of gautama- buddha- (see above) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devagraham. "divine seizer", a class of demons who cause harmless madness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devagranthim. a divine knot or tie View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devāsuragaṇāgraṇīm. Name of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhanaṃjayasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhanurgraham. bearing a bow, an archer View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhanurgraham. the art of managing a bow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhanurgraham. Name of a son of dhṛta-rāṣṭra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhanvantarigrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhanvantarigrastāf. Helleborus Niger View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhānyasaṃgraham. a store or magazine of grain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhārāgra(g-) n. the broad-edged head of an arrow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhārāgraham. a cup filled from flowing soma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dharmamīmāṃsāsaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dharmamīmāṃsāsārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dharmasaṃgraham. Name of a collection of technical terms View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dharmasaṃgrahanivṛttif. Name of a jaina- work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dharmaśāstrasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dharmaśāstrasaṃgrahaślokam. plural Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dharmatattvasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dharmavicārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhātusaṃgraha m. Name of work on verbal roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhūmagraham. Name of rāhu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhvajāgran. the top of a standard (See below) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhvajāgram. a particular samādhi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhvajāgram. a particular roma-vivara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhvajāgrakeyūram. "the ring on the top of a standard", Name of a particular samādhi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhvajāgraniśāmaṇim. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhvajāgravatīf. Name of 2 modes of reckoning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhvanigraham. "sound-catcher", the ear View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhvanisiddhāntasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
diggrahaṇan. observing and fixing the quarters of the compass View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dinagraham. day-planet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dīptāgramfn. flame-pointed, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dīrghagranthim. "having long knots or joints", Scindapsus Officinalis (equals gaja-pippalī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
divyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dorgrahamfn. "seizing with the arms", strong View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dorgraham. pain in the arm View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
doṣagrastamfn. involved in guilt, guilty View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dravyaguṇasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dravyaparigraham. the acquirement or possession of property or wealth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dravyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dravyasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dṛḍhagranthim. "hard-knotted", a bamboo View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
drumāgran. treetop View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dugdhāgran. upper part or surface of milk, cream View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
duḥkhagrahamfn. difficult to be conceived View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
durabhigrahamfn. difficult to be laid hold of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
durabhigraham. Achyranthes Aspera View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
durabhigraf. Mucuna Pruritus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
durabhigraham. Alhagi Maurorum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
durāgraham. equals -avagraha- m. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dūragrahaṇan. seizing or perceiving objects from afar (a supernatural faculty) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
duravagrahamfn. difficult to be kept back or restrained View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
duravagraham. wicked obstinacy, stubbornness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
duravagrahagrāha(Bombay edition) mfn. difficult to be attained () . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
duravagrahagrāhyamfn. difficult to be attained () . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
durdinagrastabhāskaramfn. having the sun obscured by dark clouds View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
durgraham. "seizing badly", the evil demon of illness, spasm, cramp View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
durgraham. obstinacy, insisting upon (locative case), whim, monomania View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
durgrahamfn. difficult to be seized or caught or attained or won or accomplished or understood View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
durnigrahamfn. difficult to be restrained or conquered View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
duṣparigrahamfn. difficult to be seized or kept View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
duṣpārṣṇigraha mfn. having a dangerous enemy in the rear View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
duṣpratigrahamfn. difficult to be taken or laid hold of. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dvaitanirṇayasiddhāntasaṃgraham. dvaitanirṇaya
dvaitanirṇayaśivapūjāsaṃgraham. dvaitanirṇaya
dvaitasiddhāntasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dviradakarāgran. the tip of an elephant's trunk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dvyagramf(ā-)n. 2-pointed, ending in 2 extremities View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekāgramfn. one-pointed, having one point, fixing one's attention upon one point or object, closely attentive, intent, absorbed in etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekāgramfn. undisturbed, unperplexed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekāgramfn. known, celebrated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekāgran. (in mathematics) the whole of the long side of a figure which is subdivided View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekāgracittamfn. having the mind intent on one object View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekāgradhīmfn. fixing one's mind on one object, closely attentive View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekāgradṛṣṭimfn. fixing one's eyes on one spot View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekāgramind. with undivided attention View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekāgramanasmfn. fixing one's mind on one object, closely attentive View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekāgramatimfn. idem or 'mfn. fixing one's mind on one object, closely attentive ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekāgramatim. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekagrantham. an aggregate of 32 letters, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekāgraf. intentness in the pursuit of one object, close and undisturbed attention View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekāgratasind. with undivided attention View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekāgratvan. intentness in the pursuit of one object, close and undisturbed attention View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekāṅgagraham. paralysis, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekāntagrahaṇan. partial comprehension View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gadāgrajam. "elder brother of gada-", Name of kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gadāgraṇīm. "chief of all diseases", consumption View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gadāgrapāṇi(g-) mfn. having a mace in the right hand View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gadanigraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gaganāgran. summit or highest part of heaven View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gajāgraṇīm. "the most excellent among the elephants", Name of indra-'s elephant airāvata- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
galagraham. seizing by the throat, throttling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
galagraham. compression of the throat (a kind of disease) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
galagraham. a fish-sauce (prepared with salt, pepper, ghee etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
galagraham. Name of certain days in the dark fortnight (viz. the 4th, 7th, 8th, 9th, 13th, and 3 following days) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
galagraham. begun but immediately interrupted study, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
galagranihim. a noose or sling for the neck, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gaṇāgraṇīm. (equals ṇa-nāyaka-) Name of gaṇeśa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gandharvagraham. the being possessed by a gandharva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
garbhagraham. conception View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
garbhagrahaṇan. equals ha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
garbhagrahārtavan. time fit for conception View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
garuḍāgrajam. "elder brother of garuḍa-", Name of aruṇa- (charioteer of the sun) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gātrikāgranthim. a particular knot View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gauḍagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gavāgran. equals g/o-agra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghaṭagraham. a water-bearer Va1rtt. 1. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghaṭīgraham. equals ṭa-gr- Va1rtt. 1. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gītapustakasaṃgraham. idem or 'n. Name of a collection of songs ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
goagra(g/o--) mf(ā-)n. ( ) headed by cows, having cows or milk as the chief or most excellent part View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gograham. capture of cattle, booty View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gograhatīrthan. Name of a tīrtha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gogranthim. dried cow-dung View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gogranthim. equals -goṣṭha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gogranthim. equals -jihvā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gopāgrahāram. plural Name of several agrahāra-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gopucchāgra"end of a cow's tail", a kind of dramatic composition, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gṛhāvagrahaṇīf. equals ha-taṭī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gṛhāvagrahiṇīf. idem or 'f. equals ha-taṭī- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gṛhyagrantham. Name of work on domestic rites. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gṛhyasaṃgraham. Name of work on domestic rites (by the son of gobhila-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gṛhyāsaṃgraham. equals hya-s-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gudagraham. spasm of the rectum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
guṇāgradhārinm. "endowed with the best qualities", Name of a man, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
guṇagrahaṇan. acknowledging or appreciating merit or good qualities View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
guṇagrahītṛmfn. "receiving ropes"and"acknowledging merit" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
guṇasaṃgraham. a collection of merits or properties View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
guṇasaṃgraham. equals -grahaṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hanugraham. "jaw-seizure", lock-jaw View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
haridhāritagrantha(?) m. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
harilīlāvivaraṇasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
harmyāgran. equals harmya-tala- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
harṣakulāgraṇīkuśalam. Name of authors. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hastāgran. "tip of the hand", the fingers ( hastāgralagnā -lagnā- f.[with genitive case ]="clasping the fingers of." id est"married to") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hastāgran. the tip of the trunk of an elephant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hastagraham. the taking of the hand View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hastagraham. the marriage ceremony View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hastagraham. the putting hand to or engaging in, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hastāgralagnāf. hastāgra
haṭhayogasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
havirgrahaṇīf. a sacrificial ladle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hāyanagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hayasaṃgrahaṇan. the restraining or curbing or checking of horses View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hillājagrahaphalan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hradagraham. "lake-monster", a crocodile, alligator View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hṛdayāgramfn. having the heart as its point View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hṛdayagraham. seizure or spasm of the heart View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hṛdayagranthim. "heart-knot", anything which binds the soul or grieves the heart View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hṛdgraham. "heart-seizure", spasm of the heart View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hṛdgrantham. equals -vraṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hṛṣitasragrajohīnamfn. having fresh garlands and free from dust View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hulāgraf. a kind of weapon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
indriyanigraham. restraint of the organs of sense. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
iṣvagran. the point of an arrow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
iṣvagragrīyamfn. ([ gaṇa- gahādi- ]) belonging to the point of an arrow. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jagatsamagran. equals -kṛtsna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gradfor rat-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gradavasthāf. a state of wakefulness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
graddaśāf. idem or 'f. a state of wakefulness ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gradduṣvapnyan. a disagreeable dream in a waking state View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granfor rat-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
granmiśramfn. half awake and half asleep View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gratmfn. pr. p. jāgṛ- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gratm. waking View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gratprapañcam. the world as it appears to one who is awake, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gratsvapnamfn. in a state of waking and sleep View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gratsvapnam. dual number a state of waking and sleep View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
janmaparigraham. birth (accusative with kṛ-,"to be born"), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jātakasaṃgraham. Name (also title or epithet) of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
javāgrajafor yav- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jihvāgra(g-) n. the tip of the tongue View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jīvagraham. filling (a cup) with living (or unpressed soma-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jyotiragra(jy/ot-) mf(ā-)n. preceded by light or life View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jyotiṣasaṃgraham. the whole science of astronomy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kacagraham. seizing or grasping the hair View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kacagrahaṇan. idem or 'm. seizing or grasping the hair ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kālagranthim. "a joint of time", year View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kālasaṃgraham. period of time, term View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kalidharmasārasaṃgraham. Name of a work. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kālikāgrantham. a medical work. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kamalāgraf. "born before lakṣmi-", Name of a-lakṣmī- or Bad Luck. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaṇādarahasyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kanakavigraham. Name of a king of viśālapurī-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaṇṭhagraham. "clinging to the neck", embracing, embrace View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaṇṭhagrahaṇan. idem or 'm. "clinging to the neck", embracing, embrace ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kanyāgrahaṇan. taking a girl in marriage. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karāgran. (for 2.See) the tip of an elephant's trunk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karāgran. tip of the finger View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karāgra(for 1.See) n. point of a ray. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karagraha(1. kara-graha-;for 2.See) m. taking the hand (of the bride;one part of the ceremony being the placing of the bride's right hand with the palm uppermost in the right hand of the bridegroom), marriage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karagraham. (2. kara-graha-;for 1.See) levying or gathering taxes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karagraham. a tax-gatherer. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karagrahaṇa(1. kara-grahaṇa-;for 2.See) n. idem or '(1. kara-graha-;for 2.See) m. taking the hand (of the bride;one part of the ceremony being the placing of the bride's right hand with the palm uppermost in the right hand of the bridegroom), marriage ' (see pāṇi-gr-.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karagrahaṇa(2. kara-grahaṇa-) n. levying or gathering taxes. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karāgrapallavam. "hand-shoot", a finger View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karāgrapallavajam. a finger-nail. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karmagrantham. Name of a jaina- work. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karmagranthiprathamavicāram. idem or 'm. Name of a jaina- work.' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karmasaṃgraham. assemblage of acts (comprising the act, its performance, and the performer) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
karmavipākasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kāṣāyagrahaṇan. Name of a caitya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kathāsaṃgraham. a collection of tales or fables. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaṭugranthim. dried ginger View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kaṭugranthim. the root of long pepper View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kavalagraham. the taking a mouthful of water for swallowing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kavalagraham. water for rinsing the mouth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kavalagraham. a weight equals karṣa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kāvyasaṃgraham. Name (also title or epithet) of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kāvyasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
keśāgran. the top of a hair View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
keśagraham. pulling the hair View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
keśagrahaṇan. idem or 'm. pulling the hair ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
keśagranthim. a tie of hair View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
keśapratigraham. a barber, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
keśarāgran. the tips of a mane View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ketugraham. the descending node (See above sub voce, i.e. the word in the Sanskrit order ketu-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ketugrahavallabham. equals tu-ratna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kevalānvayigrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
khaṇḍitavigrahamfn. "one whose body is injured", maimed, mutilated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kharagraham. idem or 'n. a pair of donkeys Va1rtt. 3 ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kharagraha Name (also title or epithet) of various kings and chiefs, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
khilagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
khurāgran. the tip of a hoof, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kokāgram. Name of a shrub (samaṣṭhila-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kośagrahaṇan. "drinking the water used at an ordeal", undergoing an ordeal View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kramasaṃgraham. Name of a treatise. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kratusaṃgraham. Name of a pariśiṣṭa- of the View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kratusaṃgrahapariśiṣṭan. idem or 'm. Name of a pariśiṣṭa- of the ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛmigranthim. a disease of the eyes (caused by animalculae generated at the roots of the eye-lashes) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛṣisaṃgraham. Name of work (said to be written by parāśara-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛṣṇāgrajam. "elder brother of kṛṣṇa-", Name of bala-deva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṛtāsanaparigrahamfn. one who has taken a seat. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṣatrasaṃgrahītṛm. plural See kṣāttra-saṃg-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṣāttrasaṃgrahītṛm. plural charioteers and drivers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kṣāttrasaṃgrahītṛm. (kṣatra-s- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kucāgran. a nipple View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kucataṭāgran. "point of the breast", a nipple. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuḍmalāgradantamfn. one whose teeth look like buds View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuḍmalāgradatmfn. one whose teeth look like buds View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kugraham. an unpropitious planet (five are reckoned, viz. maṅgala-, ravi-, śani-, rāhu-, and ketu-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuṇḍamaṇḍapasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuñjaragraham. an elephant-catcher View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuśāgran. the sharp point of a blade of the kuśa- grass View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuśāgran. Name of a prince (the son of bṛhad-ratha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuśāgramfn. sharp, shrewd View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuśāgrabuddhimfn. one whose intelligence is as sharp as the point of kuśa- grass, shrewd, intelligent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuśāgrabuddhif. shrewdness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kūṭagrantham. Name of work (attributed to vyāsa-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
laghugrahamañjarif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
laghusaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
laghusaṃgrahaṇīsūtran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lagnagrahamfn. insisting firmly on anything, persistent, obtrusive View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lagnagrahaṇan. the computation of the moment favourable for any undertaking, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lakṣaṇagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lakṣaṇasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lakṣyagraham. taking aim View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lalitavigraharāja Name (also title or epithet) of a nāṭaka-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lāṅgalagraham. "plough-holder", a ploughman, peasant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lāṅgalagrahaṇan. the act of holding or guiding the plough, ploughing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lastakagraham. seizing the middle of a bow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
laukikanyāyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
līlāmānuṣavigrahamfn. having or taking a human form merely for amusement or in mere semblance (said of kṛṣṇa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
liṅgāgran. the end or glans of the penis View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lokānugraham. the welfare of the world, prosperity of mankind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lokānugrahapravṛttam. Name of gautama- buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lokasaṃgraham. experience gained from intercourse with men View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lokasaṃgraham. the propitiation or conciliation of men (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lokasaṃgraham. the whole of the universe, aggregate of worlds View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lokasaṃgraham. the welfare of the world View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lokasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madanāgrakam. Paspalum Scrobiculatum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mādhavasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhugraham. a libation of honey View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhvamatasaṃgrahaṭīkāf. Name of work
madhyagrahaṇan. the middle of an eclipse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhyamasaṃgraham. the middle method of intriguing with another's wife (presenting flowers etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madodagramf(ā-)n. much excited, furious View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madodagramf(ā-)n. arrogant, haughty View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
māghamāhatmyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahābhāratasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahābhāratasaṃgrahadīpikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahābhāratasārasaṃgraham. (?) Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahābhāratatātparyanirṇayapramāṇasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahābhāratatātparyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāgraham. "the great planet", Name of rāhu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāgraham. of the planet Saturn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāgrahāyaṇī(gr-) f. Name of the 15th day of the first half of the month āgrahāyaṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāgranthikamfn. (in med.) forming great knots View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāsaṃdhivigraham. the office of prime minister of peace and war (see -sāṃdhivigrahika-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāsāṃdhivigrahikam. the prime minister of peace and war (see -saṃdhi-vigraha-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāyānaparigrahakam. a follower of the mahā-yāna- doctrines View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāyānasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāyānasamparigrahaśāstran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahogratantran. Name of a tantra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maithilasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
malagrahimfn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mālāgranthim. equals -dūvā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mālyagrathanan. the stringing together or winding of garland View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
māṃsagranthim. flesh-swelling, a gland View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mānagrahaṇan. fit of sulkiness, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mānagranthim. violent or lasting anger View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mananagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maṇḍalāgramfn. round-pointed (as a sword) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maṇḍalāgram. (n.) a bent or rounded sword, scimitar View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maṇḍalāgran. (scilicet śastra-) a surgeon's circular knife View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
māṇḍūkyopaniṣadbhāṣyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maṅgalagraham. an auspicious planet, a lucky star View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maṇigrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maṇikāñcanaprameyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
manograhaṇam. the act of seizing or captivating the mind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
manthyagramfn. beginning with mixed soma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mantraśāstrasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
manuṣyagranthim. a knot formed by men View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
manyāgraham. spasm or contraction of the neck View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mathurāmāhātmyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mayasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
meḍhranigraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
medogranthim. a fatty tumour View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mīmāṃsārthasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mīmāṃsāsaṃgraham. Name of work equals rtha-saṃgraha-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mīmāṃsāsārasaṃgraham. Name of work (see -bāla-prakāśa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mitākṣarasiddhāntasaṃgraham. Name of work connected with the mitākṣarā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mitrānugrahaṇan. the act of favouring friends or causing them prosperity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mṛdugranthim. a species of grass View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mṛdvavagraham. a particular slight separation of the members of a compound View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mṛgagrahaṇan. the capture of a deer View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mudrārākṣasakathāsaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mugdhāgraṇīm. the chief of fools View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
muhūrtagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
muhūrtasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukhāgran. the extremity of a nose or snout View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukhāgran. any extremity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukhagrahaṇan. kissing the mouth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
muktigrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mukulāgran. a particular surgical instrument with a bud-like point View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mūlagra wrong reading (grau-for gnau-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mūlagrantham. "original text", Name of the very words uttered by gautama- buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mūlagranthif. a species of dūrvā- grass View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mumukṣusārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mumukṣusarvasvasārasaṃgraham. mumukṣusarvasva
muṣṭigraham. clasping with one hand View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mūtragranthim. a knot or induration at the neck of the bladder View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāḍīgrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāḍīvigraham. equals -deha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nagāgran. mountain-top View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāgarayāyigraham. plural planets opposed to each other in various particular ways (see above) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nagnabhūpatigraham. Name of a drama. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nairgranthyan. (fr. nir-grantha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nakhāgran. nail-point View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nakṣatragrahayutyadhikāram. Name of chapter of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nakṣatragrahotpātam. Name of the 63rd pariśiṣṭa- of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāmadheyagrahaṇan. the mentioning of the name (of particular sacrificers), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāmagraham. mentioning a name, naming View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāmagrahaṇan. ( ) idem or 'm. mentioning a name, naming ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāmajātigraham. () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāmajātigrahaṇan. () mentioning the name and race. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāmamālāsaṃgraham. Name of a stotra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāmasaṃgraham. collection of, nouns View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāmasaṃgrahamālāf. Name of vocabulary. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāmasaṃgrahanighaṇṭum. Name of vocabulary. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nānāgraham. taking separate (used to explain avagraha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nānārthasaṃgraham. Name of dictionary View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nānāvādasaṃgrahagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
napuṃsakaliṅgasaṃgraham. Name of chapter of the nāmaliṅgānuśāsana-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
narāntakanigrahavarṇanan. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nārāyaṇadharmasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nārāyaṇasārasaṃgrabam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāsāgra(g-) n. the tip of the nose View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāsikāgra(g-) n. the point of the nose ( nāsikāgratas -tas- ind.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāsikāgratasind. nāsikāgra
nāśitasaṃgraham. intercourse with an outcast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
natāgranāsamfn. equals ta-nāsika- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahamfn. (for 2.See 4. n/ava-) recently caught. kad-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagraham. plural the 9 planets (id est sun, moon, 5 planets with rāhu- and ketu-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahabalidānaprayogam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahacakran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahacintāmaṇim. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahadānan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahadaśālakṣaṇan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahādhidevatāsthāpanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahādhipatyāhidevatāsthāpanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahadhyānan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahadhyānaprakāram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahagaṇitan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahahomam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahakavacamn. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahamakham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahamakhaśāntif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahamaṅgalāṣṭakan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahamantram. plural Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahanāmāvalif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahānayanakoṣṭhakan. plural Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahapaddhatif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahaphalan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahapraśnam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahaprayogam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahapūjāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahapūjāpaddhatif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahapūjāvidhim. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahaśāntif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahastavam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahasthāpanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahastotran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahastutif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahasūktan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahavidhānan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahayāgam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navagrahayantroddharaṇakramam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nayasaṃgraham. "summary of political wisdom", Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nepathyagrahaṇan. making the toilet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nibandhanagrantham. Name of a class of works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nibandhasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nidānasaṃgraham. Name of a medicine work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nighaṇṭusaṃgrahanidānan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigrabhītṛm. one who holds fast or binds View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigrahP. A1. -gṛhṇāti-, ṇīte- (dative case infinitive mood -gr/abhe- ), to hold down, lower, depress ; to keep or hold back, draw near, attract etc. ; to seize, catch, hold, hold fast, stop, restrain, suppress, curb, tame, punish etc. ; to contract, close (as the eyes) Causal -grāhayati-, to cause to be apprehended or seized : Causal of Desiderative -jighṛkṣayati- (parasmE-pada ṣayat-), to cause any one to desire to overpower or excel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigraham. keeping down or back, restraining, binding, coercion, suppression, subjugation etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigraham. defeat, overthrow, destruction View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigraham. seizing, catching, arresting, holding fast etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigraham. suppression of an illness id est healing, cure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigraham. confinement, imprisonment, any punishment or chastisement etc. (vadhanigt-,pain of death ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigraham. reprimand, blame View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigraham. aversion, ill-will, dislike, disgust View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigraham. anything for catching hold of. a handle (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-).) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigraham. a place or occasion for being caught hold of, (especially in nyāya- philosophy) an occasion for refutation, a weak point in an argument or fault in a syllogism (see -sthāna-)
nigraham. a boundary, limit View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigraham. Name of śiva- and viṣṇu-kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigrahaṇamfn. holding down, suppressing (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigrahaṇan. subduing, suppression View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigrahaṇan. capture, imprisonment, punishment View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigrahaṇan. war, fight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigrahasādhanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigrahāṣṭakan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigrahasthānan. (in philosophy) the position of being unfit to carry on an argument from impossibility of agreeing about first principles View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigrahasthānasūtraṭīkāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigrahastotran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigrahītavyamfn. to be punished View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigrahītṛm. one who seizes or lays hold of. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigrahītṛm. one who keeps back or prevents View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigranthP. -granth- See punar-nigrantham-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigranthanan. (wrong reading for ni-kr-?; see nir-gr-) killing, slaughter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nigranthim. the cover of a book View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nimittagrahaṇan. taking aim, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nimṛgra(n/i--) mf(ā-)n. attached or devoted to (locative case with -) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niragra mfn. divisible without remainder View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirāgrahamfn. not insisting upon, not obstinate View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nīragraham. taking up water in a ladle (See under graha-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niragrakamfn. divisible without remainder View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niranugrahamfn. ungracious, unkind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niravagrahamfn. unrestrained, independent, free etc. ( niravagrahe he- ind.where there is room to move freely ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niravagrahamfn. self-willed, headstrong View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niravagraheind. niravagraha
nirgranthamfn. free from all ties or hindrances View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirgranthamfn. without possessions, poor View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirgranthamfn. a saint who has withdrawn from the world and lives either as a hermit or a religious mendicant wandering about naked View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirgranthamfn. a fool, idiot View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirgranthamfn. a gambler View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirgranthamfn. murder, manslaughter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirgranthaetc. See . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirgranthakamfn. unattended, deserted, alone View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirgranthakamfn. fruitless View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirgranthakamfn. clever, expert View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirgranthakam. a naked jaina- or Buddhist mendicant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirgranthakan. (?) Jainism or Buddhism View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirgranthanan. killing, slaughter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirgranthaśāstran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirgranthimfn. free from knots, knotless View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirgranthimfn. without blemish, perfect (thi-ramaṇīyatā-, ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirgranthikamfn. clever, conversant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirgranthikamfn. equals hīna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirgranthikam. equals thaka- m. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirgranthisiratāf. the having veins without knots (one of the 80 minor marks of a buddha-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirṇayasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirvyagramfn. unconfused, calm View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niṣparigrahamfn. having no property etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niṣparigraham. an ascetic without family or dependants View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niṣpratigrahamfn. not accepting gifts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niṣpratigrahatāf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nītisaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nītisārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niyogyarthagrahopāyam. the resource of confiscating the property of men in office View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nyavagraham. the accentless vowel at the end of the first member of a compound View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nyāyagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nyāyamālāvārttikasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nyāyamañjarīgranthabhaṅgam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nyāyasadarthasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nyāyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nyāyasaṃgrahadipikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nyāyasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
omkāragrantham. Name of work of nārāyaṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pādāgran. the point or extremity of the foot View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pādagrahaṇan. laying hold of or clasping the feet (of a Brahman or superior, as a mark of respectful salutation) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pādagranthim. "foot-knot", the ankle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pādāgrasthitamfn. standing on tip-toe, , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
padārthadharmasaṃgraham. Name of work
padārthasaṃgraham. Name of work
padavākyaratnākarakārikāsaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
padavigraha() m. separation of words. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pādavigraham. plural (prob.) a mode of reading (see pāda-v-) (varia lectio kāma-[for krama-?] -v-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pādavigrahamfn. one-footed (opp. to catuṣpāda-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
padopasaṃgrahaṇan. clasping the foot (of a teacher) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
padyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pākādisaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pakṣagrahaṇan. taking the side of (genitive case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pakṣatāgrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pakṣatāsiddhāntagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paṇagranthim. a fair, market View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcagrahayogaśāntif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcagranthīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcāṅgasādhanagrahodāharaṇan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcanirgranthīsūtran. Name of work = View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāñcarātrasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcāstikāyasaṃgrahasūtran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcopākhyānasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paṅgugraham. the sea-monster makara- (see paṅka-g-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paṅgugraham. one of the signs of the zodiac (see makara-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāṇigraham. taking (the bride) by the hand, marriage. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāṇigrahādikṛtyavivekam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāṇigrahaṇan. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-).) equals -graha- etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāṇigrahaṇamantram. a nuptial verse or hymn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāṇigrahaṇasaṃskāram. the ceremony of hand-taking View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāṇigrahaṇikamfn. relating to marriage, nuptial View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāṇigrahaṇikan. a welding present View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāṇigrahaṇīyamfn. idem or 'n. a welding present ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāṇigrahaṇīyāf. Name of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāṇigrahītṛm. "hand-taker", a bridegroom, husband View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāṇinisūtravṛttyarthasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāṇisaṃgraham. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāṇisaṃgrahaṇan. clasping the hand (in confirmation of a promise) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāpagraham. an inauspicious planet (as Mars, Saturn, rāhu-, ketu-), Var. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāpavinigraham. restraining wickedness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paradāraparigraham. one who takes or approaches or enjoys another's wife or wives, an adulterer () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paragranthim. "extreme point of a limb", an articulation, joint View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parahitagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paramahaṃsaparivrājakadharmasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paramarahasyajapasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paramarahasyopadeśasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parāmarśagrantham. Name of work
parāmarśagrantharahasyan. Name of work
parāmarśapūrvapakṣagranthadīdhitiṭīkāf. Name of work
parāmarśapūrvapakṣagranthakroḍam. Name of work
parāmarśapūrvapakṣagranthānugamam. Name of work
parāmarśapūrvapakṣagranthaprakāśam. Name of work
parāmarśapūrvapakṣagranthaṭīkāf. Name of work
parāmarśapūrvapakṣagranthavivecanan. Name of work
parāmarśasiddhāntagranthakroḍam. Name of work
parāmarśasiddhāntagranthālokam. Name of work
parāmarśasiddhāntagranthaprakāśam. Name of work
parāmarśasiddhāntagranthaṭīkāf. Name of work
parāmarśasiddhāntagranthavivecanan. Name of work
paramārthasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paramārthasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paramatakhaṇḍanasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paraparigraham. another's property View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paraparigraham. another's wife View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parāśarasmṛtisaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parasvagraham. seizing another's property View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paribhāṣārthasaṃgraham. Name of work
paribhāṣāsaṃgraham. Name of work
paribhāṣāsārasaṃgraham. Name of work
paribhāṣenduśekharasaṃgraham. Name of work
parigrahP. A1. -gṛhṇāti-, ṇīte- (imperative 2. sg. -gṛhāṇa- ; imperfect tense -agṛhṇāḥ- ;3. sg. -agṛhṇat- ;3. plural -agṛhṇan- ; A1. -agṛhṇanta- ; perfect tense 1. sg. -jagr/abha- ;3. sg. -jagrāha- etc.; ind.p. -gṛhya- etc.) , to take hold of on both sides, embrace, surround, enfold, envelop etc. ; to fence round, hedge round ; to occupy on both sides (sarasvatīm-) ; to seize, clutch, grasp, catch ; to put on, wear (as a dress or ornament) ; to take or carry along with one etc. ; to take possession of, master, overpower ; to take (in war), take prisoner, conquer ; to take (food) ; to receive, (also as a guest) accept ; to take, adopt, conform to, follow etc. ; to take by the hand, assist ; to take (a wife), marry ; to surpass, excel ; (in Vedic or Veda gram.) to enclose (iti-) between a word twice repeated (see pari-graha-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-).) laying hold of on all sides, surrounding, enclosing, fencing round (especially the vedi- or sacrificial altar by means of three lines or furrows) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. wrapping round, putting on (a dress etc.), assuming (a form etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. comprehending, summing up, sum, totality, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. taking, accepting, receiving or anything received, 2 gift or present etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. getting, attaining, acquisition, possession, property (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound'"being possessed of or furnished with") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. household, family, attendants, retinue, the seraglio of a prince View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. a house, abode View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. root, origin, foundation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. admittance (into one's house), hospitable reception View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. taking (a wife), marrying, marriage etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. a wife (also collect.) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. choice, selection View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. understanding, conception View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. undertaking, beginning, commission or performance of, occupation with View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. homage, reverence, grace, favour, help, assistance etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. dominion, control (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound'"dependent on, subject to") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. force, constraint, punishment (opp. to anu-graha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. claim on, relation to, concern with (locative case) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. (in Vedic or Veda gram.) the double mention of a word both before and after iti- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. the form which precedes iti- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. a curse, imprecation, oath View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. an eclipse of the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigraham. the rear or reserve of an army (varia lectio prati-gr-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigrahabahutvan. multitude of wives View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigrahadvitīyamfn. accompanied by one's wife or family View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigrahakamfn. grasping, taking hold of, undertaking (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigrahamayamf(ī-)n. consisting of a family View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigrahaṇan. wrapping round, putting on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigrahārthīyamfn. having the sense of comprehension id est generalization View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigrahatvan. state of a wife, marriage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigrahavatmfn. possessed of, wealth, having property
parigrahinmfn. possessed of, wealth, having property
parigrahītavyamfn. to be admitted or supposed, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigrahītavyamfn. to be ruled or controlled View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigrahītavyamfn. to be taken hold of or got into possession View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigrahītṛmfn. taking hold of, seizing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigrahītṛm. assister, helper View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigrahītṛm. ruler View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigrahītṛm. an adoptive father View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigrahītṛm. a husband View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parigrasP. A1. -grasati-, te-, to devour View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paripragrahP. -gṛhṇāti-, to hand or pass round View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pariśiṣṭasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parṇaśālāgram. Name of a mountain in bhadrāśva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pārṣṇigrahamfn. seizing or threatening from behind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pārṣṇigraham. a follower, either an ally who supports or an enemy who attacks the rear of a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pārṣṇigrahaṇan. attacking or threatening an enemy in the rear View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parvasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parvatāgran. mountains-top View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paryaṅkagranthibandham. the bending of the legs crossways under the body in sitting View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
patadgraham. "receiving what falls", a receptacle for alms View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
patadgraham. a spittoon (also -grāha-) (also n.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
patadgraham. the rear of an army View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paurāgragaṇyam. equals paura-mukhya-
pavanayogasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
payograham. an oblation of milk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
payograhasamarthanaprakāram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalāgran. "fruit-beginning", fruit-time,
phalagrahamfn. "receiving fruits", deriving profit or advantage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalagraham. the act of doing so View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalagrahi( ) mfn. fruit-bearing, fruitful. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalagrahiṣṇu() mfn. fruit-bearing, fruitful. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalagrantham. a work describing the effects (of celestial phenomena on the destiny of men) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalagrantham. Name of works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalāgraśākhinmfn. having fruits at the ends of its branches View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phalegrahimfn. bearing fruit, fruitful, successful (equals phala-g-) (see ) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phenāgran. "point of foam", a bubble on the water View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piṇḍāgran. a small morsel of a piṇḍa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piṣṭapaśusādhakagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pitṛgraham. "Pitri-demon", a particular demon causing diseases View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prabodhacandrodayasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prācīnāgramfn. having its points turned eastward (said of sacred grass)
prāgagramf(ā-)n. having the tip. or point turned forward or eastward ( prāgagratā -- f.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāgagraf. prāgagra
prāggranthimfn. having the knots turned eastward View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāgra(pra-agra-) n. the highest point, summit View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragrahP. A1. -gṛhṇāti-, ṇīte-, to hold or stretch forth, hold etc. ; to offer, present ; to seize, grasp, take hold of, take etc. ; to accept, receive ; to draw up, tighten (reins), stop (horses) ; to befriend, favour, further, promote ; to keep separated or isolated (see below) : Causal (infinitive mood -grāhitum-) to receive, accept View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragraham. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-).) holding in front, stretching forth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragraham. seizing, clutching, taking hold of (haṃ gataḥ-,seized, taken) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragraham. a particular manner of fighting (= śatror uttānapā-tanārtham pādākarṣaṇam-,or equals gala-hastakaḥ- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragraham. the seizure of the sun or moon, beginning of an eclipse (see graha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragraham. friendly reception, kindness, favour View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragraham. obstinacy, stubbornness (haṃgataḥ-,obstinate, stubborn) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragraham. a rein, bridle etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragraham. a ray of light (like all words meaning"rein"or"bridle") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragraham. a rope, halter, cord, string, thong View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragraham. the cord or string suspending a balance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragraham. a guide, leader, ruler (also as Name of viṣṇu-kṛṣṇa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragraham. a companion, satellite View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragraham. binding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragraham. taming, breaking (a horse) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragraham. the arm View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragraham. a species of plant (Cassis Fistula ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragraham. a vowel not subject to the rules of saṃdhi- ( pragrahatva -tva- n. Scholiast or Commentator; see 1. pra-gṛhya-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragraham. Name of a particular sacrificial rite (also -homa- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragrahamf(ā-)n. receiving, kind, hospitable (with sabhā- f.a hall of reception, an audience hall) (Bombay edition) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragrahamf(ā-)n. equals ūrdhvabāhu- (?) (see pr/añjali-pragr-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragrahādidarpaṇam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragrahaṇam. a leader, guide (only in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' [f(ā-).]"led by") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragrahaṇam. stretching forth, offering View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragrahaṇam. taking, seizing, holding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragrahaṇam. the seizure of the sun and moon, commencement of an eclipse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragrahaṇam. a means for taming or breaking in View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragrahaṇam. the being a leader or guide, authority, dignity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragrahaṇam. a rein, bridle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragrahaṇam. a check, restraint View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāgraharamfn. taking the best share, chief principal among (genitive case or compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragrahatvan. pragraha
pragrahavatmfn. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') one who has seized, holding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragrahavatmfn. receiving, kindly, obliging (Scholiast or Commentator"keeping down the wicked"or"controlling the organs of sense") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragrahinmfn. guiding the reins View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragrahītavyamfn. to be checked or controlled View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragrasP. -grasati-, to eat up, devour, swallow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāgrasaramfn. going in the forefront, foremost in (compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāgrasaramfn. chief among (genitive case) (varia lectio -hara-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragrathP. -grathnāti-, or -grathati-, to string together, join, connect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pragrathanan. connecting or stringing together, intertwining View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāgudagagramfn. having the tips turned somewhat east and somewhat north (Scholiast or Commentator) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāguddhārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prajñātāgramfn. "having the top-end conspicuous", thinner at the top, (Scholiast or Commentator). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prākārāgran. the top of a wall View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prakīrṇasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prakriyāsaṃgraham. Name of gram. work
prakriyāsaṃgraham. Name (also title or epithet) of gram. work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pramāṇasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāmāṇyavādasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prameyasaṃgraham. Name of work
prameyasaṃgrahavivaraṇan. Name of work
prameyasārasaṃgraham. Name of work
prāṇagraham. "breath-catcher", the nose, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāṇagraham. plural Name of particular soma- vessels View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāṇanigraham. restraint of breath View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāṇaparigraham. possession of breath or life, existence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāñjalipragrahamfn. holding the hands joined and outstretched (varia lectio liḥ pragr-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prapañcasārasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāptārthāgrahaṇan. the not securing an advantage gained View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāsādāgran. equals da-tala- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prasāritāgramfn. (fingers) with extended tips View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praśithilabhujagranthimfn. one who loosens the clasp of the arms View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praśnagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praśnasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prasṛtāgrabhujmfn. eating the best etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prasṛtāgrapradāyinmfn. offering the best of all that has grown View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prathamagrantham. Name of a poem by jagaj-jīvana-dāsa-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigrahP. A1. -gṛhṇāti-, -gṛhṇīte- (irreg. 2. sg. imperative -gṛhṇa- ; Aorist -ajagrabhat- ), to take hold of, grasp, seize (in astrology = to eclipse, obscure) etc. ; to take (as a present or into possession), appropriate, receive, accept etc. (śirasā-,"with the head"i e."humbly, obediently") ; to gain, win over ; to take as a wife, marry etc. ; to take = eat, drink ; to receive (a friend or guest) etc. ; to receive (anything agreeable as a good word or omen) ; to assent to, acquiesce in, approve ; (rarely) to receive (an enemy) , oppose, encounter : Causal -grāhayati-, to cause to accept, present with (2 accusative) ; to answer, reply : Desiderative -jighṛkṣati-, to wish to accept View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigraham. receiving, accepting, acceptance of gifts (as the peculiar prerogative of Brahmans; see ) etc. (grahaṃ-kṛ-,to receive presents ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigraham. friendly reception View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigraham. favour, grace View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigraham. taking a wife, marrying View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigraham. receiving with the ear id est hearing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigraham. a grasper, seizer (keśa--,a hair-cutter, barber) a receiver View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigraham. a chamber-vessel or any similar convenience for sick persons View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigraham. a spittoon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigraham. a gift, present (especially a donation to a Brahman at suitable periods) etc. (instrumental case"as a present") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigraham. Name of the objects or functions corresponding to the 8 graha-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigraham. equals kriyā-kāra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigraham. the reserve of an army (a detachment posted with the general 400 yards in the rear of a line) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigraham. the sun near the moon's node View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigrahadhanan. money received as a present
pratigrahadhanamfn. one whose wealth consists only in presents View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigrahakalpam. Name of pariśiṣṭa- of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigrahaṇamfn. accepting (perhaps wrong reading) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigrahaṇan. receipt, acceptance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigrahaṇan. taking a wife, marrying (see /a-pratig-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigrahaṇan. a vessel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigrahaṇīyamfn. to be taken or accepted, acceptable View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigrahaprāptamfn. received as a present View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigrahaprāyaścittaprakāram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigrahinmfn. one who receives, a receiver (opp. to dātṛ-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigrahītavyamfn. to be received View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigrahītṛmfn. idem or 'mfn. to be received ' etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratigrahītṛm. one who takes a wife, one who marries (Nominal verb -,also as 3. sg. future) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratināmagrahaṇam(pr/ati--) ind. mentioning each individual name View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratinigrahA1. -gṛhṇīte-, to take up (liquids), ladle out View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratipakṣagraham. the taking of the opposite side (haṃ cakruḥ-,they took the opposite side) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratipragrahP. -gṛhṇāti-, to take up or receive again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratisaṃgrahP. A1. -grihṇāti-, ṇīte-, to receive, accept ; to meet with, find
pratiṣṭhāsaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratiṣṭhāsārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyagramf(ā-)n. fresh, recent, new, young etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyagramf(ā-)n. repeated, reiterated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyagramf(ā-)n. pure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyagramf(ā-)n. (in the beginning of a compound and pratyagram am- ind.) recently View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyagram. Name of a son of vasu- uparicara- and prince of the cedi-s (see agraha-below) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyagragandhāf. a species of shrub, Rhinacanthus Communis View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyagraham. Name of a son of vasu- and king of the cedi-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyagraham. (equals -agra-;prob. a contracted form for pratyaggraha-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyagrakṣaratmfn. fresh-flowing, flowing freshly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyagramind. pratyagra
pratyagraprasavāf. recently delivered, having lately brought forth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyagrarūpamf(ā-)n. juvenile, young View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyagraśodhitamfn. recently purified, pure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyagra f. newness, freshness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyagratham. Name of a prince View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyagratham. plural Name of a warrior-tribe (also called ahi-cchattra-; see prātyagrathi-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prātyagrathim. patronymic fr. pratyagratha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyagratvan. newness, freshness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyagravayasmfn. young in age, youthful View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyagravayasn. youth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyagrayauvanamf(ā-)n. being in the bloom of youth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyākhyānasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyavagrahP. -gṛhṇāti-, to draw or put back ; to retract, revoke, recall View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyudgrahP. -gṛhṇāti-, to set aside, dismiss View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyudgraham. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyudgrahaṇan. setting aside, dismissing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prauḍhatātparyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pravigraham. ( grah-) separation of words by dividing or breaking up the saṃdhi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prāyaścittādisaṃgraham. Name of work
prāyaścittagrantham. Name of work
prāyaścittasaṃgraham. Name of work
prāyaścittasārasaṃgraham. Name of work
prāyaścitttenduśekharasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prayataparigrahadvitīyamfn. accompanied by a pious or chaste wife View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prayogagrahaṇan. acquirement of practice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prayogasaṃgraha m. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prayogasaṃgrahavivekam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prayogavivekasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛṣṭhagranthim. "back-knot", a hump on she back View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛṣṭhagranthim. a kind of swelling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛṣṭhagranthimfn. hump-backed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛthagrasamayamf(ī-)n. made of a distinct or special sap or essence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pṛthivīgrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pucchāgran. tip of the tail View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pucchāgran. (prob. m.) Name of a mountain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
puṃstvavigraham. Andropngon Schoenanthus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarāgranthamind. by repeatedly twining round View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punargrahaṇan. repeatedly taking up (with a ladle etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punargrahaṇan. repetition View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
punarnigranthamind. intertwining again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
purāṇapadārthasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
purāṇasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
purāṇasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
purastādgranthi(r/ast-) mfn. having the knot turned towards the east View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
purātanayogasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
purīṣanigrahaṇamfn. stopping or obstructing the bowels View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
purīṣasaṃgrahaṇīyamfn. making the feces more solid View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
purogranthimfn. equals purastādg- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pūrvamīmāṃsārthasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pūrvapakṣagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pūrvapakṣagranthānugamam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pūrvapakṣagranthaprakāśam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pūrvapakṣagrantharahasyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pūrvapakṣagranthaṭīkāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pūrvāparagrantham. Name of work
pūrvaparigraham. first claim, prerogative, precedence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pūrvaparigrahamf(ā-)n. claimed as first privilege by (genitive case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
puṣkarāgran. the tip or extremity of an elephant's trunk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
puṣpāgran. "flower-point", a pistil View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
puṣpagranthanan. wearing a wreath or garland of flower View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
puṣpitāgramfn. covered at the extremities with flowers or blossoms View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
putrapratigrahavidhim. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
putrasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāgagrahavatmfn. containing passions compared to crocodiles View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rahasyatrayasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rahasyatrayasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāhugraham. the demon (literally"seizer") rāhu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāhugrahaṇan. "seizure by rāhu-", an eclipse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāhugrasanan. "the being swallowed by rāhu-", an eclipse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāhugrastamfn. "swallowed by rāhu-", eclipsed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāhugrastaniśākaramfn. (a night) whose moon has been swallowed by rāhu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rājadharmasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rājasiṃhasudhāsaṃgraham. Name of a medical work (written by mahādeva-, at the request of king rāja-siṃha-, and also called -sudhā-sindhu-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rājataraṃgiṇīsaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rājāvalīphalagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rajograhimfn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rākṣasagraham. " rākṣasa--demon", Name of a particular kind of insanity or seizure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raktagraham. a kind of demon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raktagranthim. a kind of Mimosa View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raktagranthim. a particular form of urinary disease View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāmakathāsaṃgraham. rāmakathā
ramalagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ramalarahasyasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāmānujagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāmānujasiddhāntasaṃgraham. Name of work
rāmasiddhāntasaṃgraham. Name of work on bhakti-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāmāyaṇabhāratasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāmāyaṇasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāmāyaṇasārasaṃgram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rāmāyaṇatātparyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raṇāgran. the front or van of a battle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
raṇavigraham. idem or 'm. Name of a man ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rasagrahamfn. apprehending flavours, having a taste for enjoyments View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rasagraham. the organ of taste View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rasāgrajan. an ointment prepared from the calx of brass View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rasanānigraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rasasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rasasaṃgrahasiddhāntam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rasasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rasasiddhāntasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rasendrasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rathāgram. wrong reading for thāgrya- below View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rathāgran. the fore-part of a chariots View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rathagranthim. the knot of a chariots View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rathāgratasind. in the fore-part of a chariots View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratisaṃgrahavyākhyāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnasaṃgraham. Name of various works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnasārajātakejyotiṣasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ravigraham. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ravigrahaṇan. an eclipse of the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
revatīgraham. Name of a demon presiding over diseases View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṛkthagrahaṇan. inheriting property. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṛṇagrahamfn. getting into debt, borrowing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṛṇagraham. the act of borrowing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṛṇodgrahaṇan. recovering a debt in any way from a creditor (by friendly or legal proceedings, by strategem or arrest) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rogagrastamfn. seized with any disease or sickness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
roganigrahaṇan. suppression of disease View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṛtugraham. a libation offered to the ṛtu-s or seasons View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rūḍhagranthimfn. forming a knot View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rudrayāmalādisaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rūpagrahamfn. apprehending forms, perceiving colours View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rūpagraham. the eye View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śabdabāṇāgravedhinmfn. hitting (an unseen object) with an arrow's point by (aiming at) the mere sound (see śabda-vedhin-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śabdagraham. "receiver of sounds", the ear View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śabdagraham. receiving or catching sound View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śabdagraham. Name of a fabulous arrow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śabdasadrūpasaṃgraham. Name of a nyāya- work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śabdasaṃgrahanighaṇṭum. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sacchalajātinigrahamayamf(ī-)n. consisting of defeat (in disputation) accompanied by self-refuting objections and unfair arguments View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sadācārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sadācārasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sadanugraham. favour towards the good View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaḍdarśanasaṃgrahavṛttif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaḍdarśanasiddhāntasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saddharmasamparigraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sadgraham. a good or auspicious planet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sadgrahamfn. clinging or attached to what is good or true (with kṛṣṇe-,"attached to kṛṣṇa- as to the really true") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaḍgrahaśāntif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaḍgrahayogaśāntif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaḍgrantham. a kind of karañja- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaḍgrantham. a variety of the Caesalpinia Bonducella View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaḍgranthāf. a kind of aromatic root (equals vacā-or śveta-v- ) (wrong reading -grandhā-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaḍgranthāf. Galedupa Piscidia View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaḍgranthāf. Curcuma Zedoaria View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaḍgranthīf. equals vacā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaḍgranthimfn. six-knotted View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaḍgranthin. the root of long pepper View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaḍgranthikāf. Curcuma Zedoaria View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sādhāraṇagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sādhāraṇaprāyaścittasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sādhāraṇāsādhāraṇānupasaṃhārivirodhagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sādhunigrahamf(ā-)n. having a convenient handle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gramf(ā-)n. with the tip or point View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gramf(ā-)n. equals sam-agra-, whole, entire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gramf(ā-)n. having a surplus, more than, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sagrahamfn. filled with crocodiles (as a river) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sagrahamfn. taken up by means of ladles or other vessels (See graha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sagrahamfn. seized by the demon rāhu-, eclipsed (as the moon) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahamfn. with pertinacity, insisting on anything, persistent ( sāgraham am- ind.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grahamind. sāgraha
gramind. for a longer period, for a whole life View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
grayaṇāgnyādhānaprayogam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sahacāragranthaprakāśam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sahacārigrantharahasyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāhityasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaigravam. (fr. śigru-) a patronymic gaRa bidādi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaigravan. the fruit of Moringa Pterygosperma gaRa plakṣādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śailāgran. a mountain top View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaivasiddhāntasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaivatātparyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sakalāgamasaṃgraham. Name of a tantra- work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sakalagranthadīpikāf. Name of a lexicon by sanat-kumāra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sakalaprabandhavarṇasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sakalapramāṇasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sakalaśāntisaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sakhivigraham. war of friends, civil war View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakṛdgraha wrong reading for sakṛd-gr- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sakṛdgraha () m. plural Name of peoples. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaktigrahamf(ā-)n. (only ) (see Va1rtt. 1 ) holding a spear or lance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaktigrahamf(ā-)n. taking hold of the force or meaning (of a word or sentence etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaktigraham. a spearman, lancer View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaktigraham. Name of kārttikeya- and śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaktigraham. perception or apprehension of the force or sense (of a word etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śakunigraham. Name of a demon causing children's diseases View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śalālugrapsa(), m. = - udumbara-- phala-- stabaka- (Scholiast or Commentator). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samādhivigraham. embodiment of meditation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samagramf(-)n. (See 2. sam-) all, entire, whole, complete, each, every (in the beginning of a compound ="fully","entirely"; n."all, everything") etc. etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samagramf(-)n. fully provided with (instrumental case or compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samagramf(-)n. one who has everything or wants nothing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samagrabhakṣaṇaśilamfn. eating everything View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samagradhanamfn. possessing the whole of one's property View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samagramalahārakamfn. taking (upon one's self) all impurity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samagraṇīmfn. the very first among (genitive case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samagraśaktimfn. possessing full force View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samagrasampadmfn. one who has every happiness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samagrasauvarṇamfn. entirely golden View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samagravartinmfn. entirely resting or fixed upon (locative case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samagrayaNom. P. yati-, to make full or complete, restore View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samānapravaragrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samanugrahP. A1. -gṛhṇāti-, -gṛhṇīte-, to collect or gather together, arrange or put in order ; to show favour or grace to (accusative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāmānyabhāvagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāmānyābhāvagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāmānyalakṣaṇagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāmānyaniruktigrantharahasyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāmānyaniruktigranthārtham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samarāgran. the front of battle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samarasārasaṃgraham. samarasāra
samāsasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samasyāsaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃdarbhagrantham. (?) Name of work on the worship of kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃdhigranthim. a gland which connects (and lubricates) a joint
saṃdhivigraham. dual number peace and war View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃdhivigrahādhikāram. superintendence over the affairs of peace and war View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃdhivigrahādhikārinm. superintendent over the affairs of peace and war, a chief foreign minister View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃdhivigrahakam. a minister presiding over the above View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃdhivigrahakāryādhikārinm. dual number the ministers presiding over the above affairs View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃdhivigrahakāyastham. a secretary for managing (foreign) affairs in making peace and war View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃdhivigrahayānadvaidhībhāvasamāśrayagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃdhivigrahikam. idem or 'm. a minister presiding over the above ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāṃdhivigrahikam. (fr. saṃdhi-vigraha-) a minister who decides upon peace and war View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgītasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrabh See saṃ-grah-, column 2.
saṃgrah(or grabh-) P. A1. -gṛhṇāti-, -gṛhṇīte- (Ved. generally -gṛbhṇāti-, -gṛbhṇīte-), to seize or hold together, take or lay hold of. grab, grasp, gripe, clasp, clench, snatch etc. ; to take, receive (kindly or hospitably), encourage, support, favour, protect ; to seize on, attack (as an illness) ; to apprehend, conceive, understand ; to carry off etc. ; to gather together, assemble, collect, compile etc. ; to include, comprehend, contain ; to draw together, contract, make narrower, abridge ; to draw together (a bow in order to unstring it) ; to hold in, restrain, check, govern ; to constrain, force ; to keep together, close, shut (as the mouth) ; to concentrate (the mind) ; to take in marriage, marry ; to mention, name ; Causal -grāhayati-, to cause to grasp or take hold of or receive or comprehend or understand, impart, communicate (with accusative of thing and accusative or dative case of person) : Desiderative jighṛkṣati-, to wish to take hold of etc. ; to wish to collect ; to wish to take in marriage, desire to marry View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. holding together, seizing, grasping, taking, reception, obtainment etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. taking (in the sense of eating or drinking food, medicine etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. the fetching back of discharged weapons by magical means View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. bringing together, assembling (of men) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. collecting, gathering, conglomeration, accumulation (as of stores) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. (in philosophy) agglomeration (equals saṃyoga- q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. a place where anything is kept, a store-room, receptacle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. complete enumeration or collection, sum, amount, totality (eṇa-,"completely","entirely") etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. drawing together, making narrower, narrowing, tightening, making thin or slender, the thin part of anything View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. a compendium, summary, catalogue, list, epitome, abridgment, short statement (eṇa-or āt-,"shortly","summarily","in few words") etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. inclusion, comprehension View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. check, restraint, control View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. keeping, guarding, protection etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. a guardian, ruler, manager, arranger View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. obstruction, constipation (See -grahanī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. attracting, winning, favouring, kind treatment, propitiation, entertaining, entertainment etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. taking to wife, marriage (See dāra-s-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. perception, notion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. mention, mentioning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. elevation, loftiness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. velocity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. Name of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraham. Name of various works (especially of a gram. work in 100,000 śloka-s by vyāḍi-;also often in compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahacūḍāmaṇim. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahagrahaṇīf. a particular form of diarrhoea (alternating with constipation) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahakāram. the composer or author of the saṃgraha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahaṇamf(ī-)n. grasping, seizing, taking View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahaṇan. the act of grasping or taking (See pāṇi-s-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahaṇan. receiving, obtaining, acquisition View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahaṇan. gathering, compiling, accumulating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahaṇan. encasing, inlaying (of a jewel) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahaṇan. complete enumeration View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahaṇan. stopping, restraining, suppressing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahaṇan. attraction, winning over, propitiation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahaṇan. sexual intercourse with (compound), adultery View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāṃgrahaṇamf(-)n. (fr. saṃgrahaṇa-) relating to the act of taking possession or occupying View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāṃgrahaṇeṣṭif. Name of a śrauta- work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahaṇīf. equals saṃgraha-grahaṇī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahaṇīratnan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahaṇīyamfn. to be taken hold of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahaṇīyamfn. to be taken as a remedy against (any disease exempli gratia, 'for example' diarrhoea),
saṃgrahaṇīyamfn. to be directed towards (locative case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahaṇīyamfn. to be drawn together or contracted or restrained View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahaparvann. Name of work () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahaprakāśikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraharāmāyaṇan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraharatnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahaślokam. a verse recapitulating what has been explained before (in prose intermixed with sūtra-s). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāṃgrahasūtrikamfn. (fr. saṃgraha-sūtra-) equals saṃgraha-sūtram adhīte veda vā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahavaidyanāthīyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahavastun. an element of popularity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahavatmfn. provided with a short summary of a subject View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahavivaraṇan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahinm. a collector, procurer (varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahītavyamfn. to be retained on Va1rtt. 6. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahītṛmfn. one who lays hold of etc., one who wins over or propitiates View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrahītṛm. a charioteer View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrāmāgram. the van of battle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgranthanan. tying together etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgranthanan. (with kalahasya-) beginning a quarrel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrasP. A1. -grasati-, te-, to swallow up, devour, consume View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrasanan. eating up, devouring View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrathanan. tying together, repairing or restoring by tying together View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgrathitamfn. strung or tied or knotted together View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaṃkarabhāṣyanyāyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃketagraham. () making an agreement. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃketagrahaṇan. () making an agreement. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃkhyāmaṅgalagranthim. the auspicious ceremony of tying knots in a thread corresponding to the number of the past years of one's life View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃkṣiptasārasaṃgraham. Name of a grammar (by pītāmbara-śarman-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃnigrahP. -gṛhṇāti-, to hold down, keep under, overcome, subdue ; to lay hold of, seize ; to check, curb, restrain, suppress View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃnigraham. restraint, punishment View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃnyāsadharmasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃnyāsagrahaṇan. assuming or practising asceticism View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃnyāsagrahaṇapaddhatif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃnyāsagrahaṇaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samparigrahP. A1. -gṛhṇāti-, -gṛhṇīte-, to accept, receive ; to receive in a friendly manner ; to embrace ; to undertake, accomplish, perform ; to take in or understand thoroughly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samparigraham. receiving with kindness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samparigraham. property View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sampragrahP. A1. -gṛhṇāti-, -gṛhṇīte-, to hold forth or stretch forth together ; to seize or take hold of together ; to take hold of ; to accept, receive (with vacanam-,"to receive any one's words well or kindly") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sampratigrahP. A1. -gṛhṇāti-, -grihṇīte-, to receive hospitably, welcome View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sampratigraham. kind reception, predilection for View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samprokṣaṇasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samudgrahP. -gṛhṇāti-, to raise or lift up, take hold of. seize on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samudgranth(only ind.p. -grathya-), to bind up together, tie or fasten up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samyaktvamithyātvasarvasaṃgrasanam. a particular samādhi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sanigrahamfn. furnished with a handle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaṇmukhāgrajam. Name of gaṇeśa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāntigrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāntiśatakasaṃgraham. Name of work (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāntyagniparīkṣādigrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāpagrastamfn. seized by or suffering from a curse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaphagraham. the hoof or claw of an animal used as a kind of receptacle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptagraf. the meeting of the 7 planets under one sign View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptagranthanibarhaṇaśaivavaiṣṇavavicāram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptagranthīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptarṣismṛtisaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāragrahamañjarīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sārārthasaṃgraham. Name of a commentator or commentary on the bhagavad-gītā-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sārasamagraham. "concentration of the essence of any work", Name of various compendiums (also sārasamagrahajñānabhūṣaṇabhāṣya -jñāna-bhūṣaṇa-bhāṣya- n. sārasamagrahanighaṇṭu -nighaṇṭu- m. sārasamagrahasaṃgraha -saṃgraha-,m. ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sārasamagrahajñānabhūṣaṇabhāṣyan. sārasamagraha
sārasamagrahanighaṇṭum. sārasamagraha
sārasamagrahasaṃgraham. sārasamagraha
sārasvatasārasarasamagraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sārātsārasusaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sārātsāratattvasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śarīragrahaṇan. assumption of a bodily form View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śārīrakamīmāṃsānyāyasaṃgraham. Name of Comm. on it.
śārīrakanyāyasaṃgraham. an abridgment in verse of rāmānuja-'s commentator or commentary on the brahma-sūtra- by bādhūla- śrī-nivāsācārya-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śārīrakasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāroddhārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvabhūtarutagrahaṇīf. "comprising the sounds of all beings", a kind of writing (see sarva-ruta-saṃgrahiṇi-lipī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvadarśanasaṃgraham. "compendium of all the darśana-s", Name of a treatise on the various systems of philosophy (not including the vedānta-) by mādhavācārya- or his brother sāyaṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvadeśavṛttāntasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvadevatāpratisthṭhāsārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvagraham. eating or swallowing all at once View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvagraharūpinmfn. (perhaps) having the form of (or pervading) all the planets (said of kṛṣṇa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvagranthim. the root of long pepper View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvagranthikan. the root of long pepper View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvāgrayaṇakālanirṇayam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvajyotiṣasaṃgraham. Name of work T View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvapurāṇārthasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvārthasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvarutasaṃgrahiṇilipi(?) f. a particular mode of writing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvasaṃgraham. a general or universal collection View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvasaṃgraham. Name of various works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvasaṃgrahamfn. possessed of everything View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvasārasaṃgrahaṇīf. a particular mode of writing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvasiddhāntasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvasmṛtisaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvaśrutipurāṇasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvātodyaparigraham. "comprehending every musical instrument", Name of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvavaidalyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvavigraham. "all-shaped", śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sasaṃgrahamfn. one who studies the saṃgraha- (q.v) together (id est subsidiarily) on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaśigraham. "moon-seizure", an eclipse of the moon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaśigrahasamāgamam. a conjunction of the moon with asterisms or planets View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śastragraham. taking arms, battle, fight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāstrasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāstrasiddhāntaleśasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāstrasiddhāntaleśasaṃgrahasāram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatāgramfn. hundred-pointed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatāgramfn. the first among hundred (in śatāgramahiṣī -mahiṣī- f.the first wife among a hundred) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatāgramahiṣīf. śatāgra
śatagranthi"having a hundred knots", dūrvā- grass View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
satataparigrahadharmakāṅkṣiṇīf. Name of a kiṃnarī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
satataparigrahamind. continually, incessantly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaṭcakrādisaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
satparigraham. acceptance (of gifts) from a proper person View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
satpratigraham. acceptance of gifts from virtuous men View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
satpratipakṣabādhagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
satpratipakṣagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
satpratipakṣagrantharahasyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
satpratipakṣapūrvapakṣagranthadīdhitiṭīkāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
satpratipakṣapūrvapakṣagranthaprakāśam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
satpratipakṣapūrvapakṣagrantharahasyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
satpratipakṣapūrvapakṣagranthaṭīkāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
satpratipakṣasiddhāntagranthadīdhitiṭīkāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
satpratipakṣasiddhāntagranthaṭīkāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śatruvigraham. "war of enemies", hostile invasion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
satsaṃgrahamfn. being understood by the good View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
satyagranthinmfn. binding or tying securely (with knots) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
satyamugra(saty/a--) mfn. truly powerful View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sātyamugram. plural the school of sātyamugri- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaucasaṃgrahavivṛtif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saudhāgran. idem or 'mn. equals -mūrdhan- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saumyagraham. an auspicious or benign planet (such as Mercury, Jupiter, Venus, and the full moon) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāvagrahamfn. having an obstacle, having restraint, restrained, limited View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāvagrahamfn. (in gram.) having the mark of separation or elision called avagraha- (q.v), being separated into its component parts or analyzed (as a word in the pada-pāṭha- q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāvagrahamfn. withholding (its water, as a cloud) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
savigrahamfn. having body or form, embodied View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
savigrahamfn. having meaning or import, meaning, importing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāvitragrahahomam. Name of a particular oblation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
savyabhicāragrantharahasyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
savyabhicārapūrvapakṣagranthadīdhitiṭīkāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
savyabhicārapūrvapakṣagranthalokam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
savyabhicārapūrvapakṣagranthaṭīkāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
savyabhicārasiddhāntagranthadīdhitiṭīkāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
savyabhicārasiddhāntagranthalokam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
savyabhicārasiddhāntagranthaprakāśam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
savyabhicārasiddhāntagrantharahasyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
savyabhicārasiddhāntagranthaṭīkāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāyudhapragrahamfn. holding weapons in the hand View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
senāgran. (gra-) the front or van of an army View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
senāgragam. "going at the front of an army", a general View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
senāgragāminm. "going at the front of an army", a general View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śeṣasaṃgrahanāmamālāf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śeṣasaṃgrahasāroddhāram. Name of supplements to hema-candra-'s abhidhāna-cintāmaṇi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
setusaṃgraham. Name of a commentator or commentary on the mugdha-bodha-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhagraham. Name of a demon causing a particular kind of seizure or madness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhāntacintāratnasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhāntagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhāntasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhāntasaṃgrahaṭīkāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhāntasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhauṣadhasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
siddhayogasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śikhāgradanta(śikhāg-) mfn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śikhāgradat (śikhāg-) mfn. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śilpasarvasvasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śirograham. "head-seizure", disease or affection of the head View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sitāgram. or n. a thorn (for śil-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śivācārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śivapūjāsaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śivasūtrajālagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
skandagraham. the demon skanda- (causing disease) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ślakṣṇatīkṣṇāgramfn. having a thin and sharp point View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śleṣārthapadasaṃgraham. Name of a dictionary of ambiguous words (by śrīharṣa-kavi-).
ślokasaṃgraham. Name of various works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
smaraṇānugraham. the favour of remembrance, kind remembrance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
smārtapadārthasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
smṛtigrantharājam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
smṛtisāgarasaṃgraha m. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
smṛtisaṃgraham. Name of an ancient law-book (often quoted) and of other compilations View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
smṛtisaṃgraharatnavyākhyānan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
smṛtisaṃgrahasāram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
smṛtisārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
smṛtisiddhāntasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣoḍaśigraham. a libation consisting of 16 graha-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
somagraham. a cup or bowl of soma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
somagraham. an eclipse of the moon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
somagrahaṇamf(ī-)n. holding or containing soma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
somagrahaṇan. an eclipse of the moon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sopagrahamind. with conciliation, in a conciliatory or friendly manner View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sphyāgramfn. having a point like the sphya- (said of a sacrificial post) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrāddhaguṇasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrāddhakāṇḍasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrāddhasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrāddhavacanasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrāddhavivekasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrautagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrautakarmapadārthasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrautaparibhāṣāsaṃgrahavṛttif. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrībhāṣyasaṃgraham. Name of Comm. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrīgraham. a trough or place for supplying birds with water (equals śakunīprapā-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrīpatigrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrīvaiṣṇavācārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śṛṅgāgrapraharaṇābhimukhamfn. ready to strike with the points of the horns View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrutagraham. the perception of sacred knowledge, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrutaprakāśikāsaṃgraham. Name of vedānta- work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrutipurāṇasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrutisaṃgraham. Name of two vedānta- works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrutivāksārasaṃgraham. Name of a vedānta- work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sruvapragrahaṇamfn. taking with a ladle, id est taking all to one's self, appropriating all View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanāgran. equals naśikhā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanagraham. the sucking or drawing of the breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stenanigraham. the restraining or punishing of thieves View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stenanigraham. suppression of theft View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sthalavigraham. a land-fight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sthālīgraham. a ladleful taken out of a cooking-vessel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
strīgraham. a female planet (see -kṣetra-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
strīsaṃgrahaṇan. the act of embracing a women (criminally), adultery, seduction () . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
subantasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
subarthasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śubhagraham. an auspicious planet, lucky star (such as Jupiter, Venus, Mercury, and the moon when more than half full) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śubhagrahodayam. the rising of an auspicious planet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
subhāṣitasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūcīmukhāgrasambhedyamfn. very thick or dense (equals sūcibhedya-, q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūcyagran. the point of a needle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūcyagran. as much land as is pierced by the point of a needle id est very little (equals grabhedyam bhūmi-talam-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūcyagram. "pointed or sharp as a needle", a thorn View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūcyagrasthūlakam. Saccharum Cylindricum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūcyagraviddhamfn. pierced by the point of a needle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sudhāsaṃgraham. Name of a medical work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śūdrācārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sugrahamfn. having a good handle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sugrahamfn. easy to be obtained View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sugrahamfn. easy to be learnt or understood View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sugrahaṇan. reverential clasping (of a person's feet) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sugranthimfn. well knotted View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sugranthimfn. having beautiful joints View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sugranthim. a kind of perfume (equals coraka-)
sugranthin. the root of Piper Longum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sugrathita(s/u--) mfn. well fastened View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sugrīvāgrajam. "elder brother of su-grīva-", Name of vālin- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūktisaṃgraham. Name of a kāvya- by kṛṣṇa-dāsa- kāyastha-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śūlāgran. the point of a pike or stake View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śūlāgramfn. pointed like a pike View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śūlagraha( Scholiast or Commentator) () m. "spear-bearer", Name of śiva-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śūlagranthim. or f. a kind of dūrvā- grass (wrong reading for mūla-g-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sunigrahamfn. well controlled, easily restrained View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
supadmasamāsasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suptavigrahamfn. "having sleep for a body", appearing as sleep (said of kṛṣṇa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
surāgraham. a cupful of surā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
surāgraham. equals -kumbha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
surasāgrajan. (prob.) equals next View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
surasāgraṇīm. white basil View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
surasasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryacandragrahaṇan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryādigrahaphalakuṇḍalīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryadigrahaprītyarthadānan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryādigrahasādhanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryagraham. "sun-planet", the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryagraham. "sun-seizure", an eclipse of the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryagraham. "sun-seizer", Name of rāhu- and ketu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryagraham. the bottom of a water-jar View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryagrahaṇan. "sun-seizure", a solar eclipse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryagrahaṇan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
susaṃgraham. an excellent compendium View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śuṣkāgramf(ā-)n. having a dry tip or point View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śuṣkavigraham. a useless contest View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūtasaṃhitāsaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sutīkṣṇāgramfn. very sharp-pointed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūtragrahamfn. holding a thread Va1rtt. 2 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūtragrantham. a book of aphorisms, sūtra- work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūtrasaṃgraham. one who grasps or holds the reins View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūtrasaṃgraham. collection of sūtra-s (in next) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūtrasaṃgrahadīpikāf. Name of works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suvarṇagranthim. a pocket for keeping gold View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suvigrahamfn. having a beautiful body or figure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
suvigraham. Name of a messenger View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svabhyagramfn. very imminent or impending or near at hand View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svabhyagramfn. very swift (Scholiast or Commentator) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svacchandasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svacchandasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śvāgran. a dog's tail View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śvagraham. "dog-seizer", Name of a demon hostile to children View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svagraham. Name of a demon attacking children, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śvagrahagṛhītamfn. attacked by the dog-demon (epilepsy), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śvagrahaprāyaścittan. expiation for epilepsy, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svāgrayaṇamfn. forming a good āgrayaṇa- (graha-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svarasaṃgraham. Name of work on suppression of the voice and breath (for attaining beatitude). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svavagrahamfn. easily checked or restrained View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svavigraham. one's own body (ham-,"one's self") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svayaṃgraham. the taking for one's self (without leave), forcible seizure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svayaṃgrahaṇan. idem or 'm. the taking for one's self (without leave), forcible seizure ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svīkāragraham. robbery, forcible seizure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śyāmagranthif. a kind of dūrvā- grass View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śyāmākāgrayaṇan. the firstlings of millet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śyāmākāgrayaṇeṣṭif. an oblation of the firstlings of millet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantuvigraf. equals tata-pattrī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tantvagran. the end of thread gaRa gahādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tapuragra(t/ap-) mf(ā-)n. burning-pointed (a spear) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tārāgraham. "star-planet", one of the 5 lesser planets exclusive of the sun and moon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tarkagrantham. a treatise on reasoning, manual of logic View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tarkasaṃgraham. Name of a manual of the vaiśeṣika- branch of the nyāya- philosophy by annam-bhaṭṭa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tarkasaṃgrahadīpikāf. Name of a commentator or commentary on that work by its author. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tattvasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tīkṣṇāgramfn. equals ṇa-vaktra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tīkṣṇāgramfn. (/a--) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tīkṣṇāgramfn. (su--) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tīkṣṇāgram. Zingiber Zerumbet. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tīragraham. plural Name of a people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tithinirṇayasaṃgraham. Name of another work on astronomy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tomaragraham. a lance-bearer Va1rtt. 1 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tomaragraham. lance-throwing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tomaragraham. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tripādavigrahamfn. three-footed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tṛṇagranthif. Name of a plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tugram. Name of bhujyu-'s father (saved by the aśvin-s) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tugram. of an enemy of indra-, 20 and 26 View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tugram. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tulāpragraham. the string of a balance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tuṣagraham. "husk-seizer", fire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tuvigramfn. swallowing much (agni-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tuvigramfn. (according to to some ="roaring loud", from 2. grī-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tyugram. for t/ugra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udagagramfn. having the points turned to the north (as grass) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udagramfn. having the top elevated or upwards, over-topping, towering or pointing upwards, projecting View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udagramfn. high, tall, long etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udagramfn. increased, large, vast, fierce, intense etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udagramfn. haughty View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udagramfn. advanced (in age) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udagramfn. excited, enraptured etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udagramfn. loud View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udagradatmfn. having projecting teeth, large-toothed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udagradatm. (an-) an elephant with a large tusk. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udagraplutatvan. lofty bounding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udaragranthim. "knot in the abdomen", disease of the spleen (a chronic affection not uncommon in India). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udavagrahamfn. having the udātta- on the first part of a compound which contains an ava-graha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udgrabhaṇan. the act of taking up, raising View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udgrahP. A1. -gṛhṇāti- (or Vedic or Veda -gṛbhṇāti-), -ṇīte- (imperative 2. sg. -gṛbhāya- ; parasmE-pada -gṛhṇ/at- ) to lift up, keep above ; to set up, erect, raise, elevate : (A1.) to raise one's self ; to take out, draw out ; to tear away, take away ; to take away from, preserve, save ; to intercept, cause (the rain) to cease ; to break off, discontinue (speaking) ; to concede, grant, allow : Causal -grāhayati-, to cause to take up or out, cause to pay ; to bespeak, describe, set forth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udgrahto comprehend, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udgrahaṇan. the act of taking out View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udgrahaṇan. recovering (a debt see ṛṇodgr-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udgrahaṇan. taking up, lifting up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udgrahaṇan. describing. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udgrahaṇikāf. replying in argument, objection commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udgranthP. -grathnāti-, or -granthati-, to bind up, tie into bundles, tie up, truss etc. ; to fasten, wind : ; to unbind, loosen : Causal -grathayati-, to unbind, loosen View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udgrantham. section, chapter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udgrantham. Name of a man () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udgranthimfn. untied, free (from worldly ties) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udgranthya ind.p. having tied up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udgranthyahaving wound etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udgrathanan. (varia lectio for ā-grathana- ) the act of winding round. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udgrathitamfn. tied up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udgrathitamfn. fastened, wound, interlaced View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udgrathitamfn. unbound, loosened. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udgrathyamfn. ind.p. having tied up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udgrathyahaving wound etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugramfn. (said to be fr. uc-[ ] , but probably fr. a uj-,or vaj-,fr. which also ojas-, vāja-, vajra-may be derived; Comparative degree ugratara-and /ojīyas-;superl. ugratama-and /ojiṣṭha-), powerful, violent, mighty, impetuous, strong, huge, formidable, terrible View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugramfn. high, noble View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugramfn. cruel, fierce, ferocious, savage View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugramfn. angry, passionate, wrathful View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugramfn. hot, sharp, pungent, acrid etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugram. Name of rudra- or śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugram. of a particular rudra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugram. Name of a mixed tribe (from a kṣatriya- father and śūdra- mother;the ugra-, according to , is of cruel or rude[ krūra-]conduct[ ācāra-]and employment[ vihāra-],as killing or catching snakes etc.;but according to the tantra-s he is an encomiast or bard) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugram. a twice-born man who perpetrates dreadful deeds commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugram. the tree Hyperanthera Moringa View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugram. Name of a dānava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugram. a son of dhṛta-rāṣṭra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugram. the Guru of narendrāditya- (who built a temple called ugreśa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugram. a group of asterisms (viz. pūrva-phālgunī-, pūrvāṣāḍhā-, pūrva-bhādrapadā-, maghā-, bharaṇī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugram. Name of the Malabar country View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugran. a particular poison, the root of Aconitum Ferox View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugran. wrath, anger; ([ confer, compare Zend ughra: Greek , Latin augeoetc.: Gothic auka,"I increase"; Lithuanian ug-is,"growth, increase";aug-u,"I grow", etc.]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugrabāhumfn. one whose arms are large or powerful View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugrabhairavam. Name of a kāpālika-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugrabhaṭam. Name of a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugracaṇḍāf. Name of a goddess, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugracārinmfn. moving impetuously (said of the moon) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugracāriṇīf. Name of durgā-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugracayam. strong desire. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugradaṃṣṭramfn. having terrific teeth. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugradaṇḍamfn. "stern-sceptred or holding a terrible rod" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugradaṇḍamfn. relentless, remorseless, severe View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugradantamfn. having terrific teeth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugradarśanamfn. of a frightful appearance, frightful, terrible View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugradevam. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugradhanvan(ugr/a-) m. having a powerful bow Name of indra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugradhṛtāyudhamfn. armed with terrible weapons, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugraduhitṛf. daughter of a powerful man on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugragādham. any unfathomable or dangerous depth (of a river etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugragandhamfn. strong-smelling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugragandham. the plant Michelia Champaca View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugragandham. garlic View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugragandhāf. orris root View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugragandham. a medicinal plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugragandham. Artemisia Sternutatoria View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugragandham. Pimpinella Involucrata View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugragandham. the common cara-way (Carum Carui etc.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugragandham. Ligusticum Ajowan View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugragandhan. Asa Foetida View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugragandhikāf. a species of caraway View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugragandhinmfn. strong-smelling, stinking View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugrajātimfn. base-born. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugrajitf. Name of an apsaras- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugrakam. Name of a nāga- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugrakālīf. a form of durgā-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugrakāṇḍam. a sort of gourd, Momordica Charantia View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugrakarmanmfn. fierce in action, violent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugrakarṇikamfn. having an exceedingly big ornament for the ear (edition Gorr.) iv, 40, 29. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugramayam. Name of a demon causing diseases View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugranāsikamfn. large-nosed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugrapaśyamfn. frightful, hideous, fierce-looking View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugrapaśyamfn. malignant, wicked (said of dice) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugrapaśyāf. Name of an apsaras- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugrapūtimfn. excessively fetid View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugraputram. son of a powerful man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugraputramfn. having mighty sons View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugraputrīf. equals -duhitṛ- above View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugraretasm. a form of rudra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugraruṣmfn. dreadfully enraged, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugraśaktim. "of terrible might", Name of a son of king amaraśakti-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugraśāsanamfn. severe in command, strict in orders. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugraśekharāf. "crest of śiva-", Name of the gaṅgā-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugrasenam. Name of several princes exempli gratia, 'for example' of a brother of janam-ejaya- etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugrasenajam. Name of kaṃsa- (the uncle and enemy of kṛṣṇa-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugrasenānīm. Name of kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugrasenīf. Name of the wife of akrūra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugrasevitamfn. inhabited by violent beings View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugraśokamfn. sorely grieving. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugraśravaṇadarśanamfn. terrible to hear and see. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugraśravasm. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugraf. violence, passion, anger View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugraf. pungency, acrimony View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugratapasm. Name of a muni-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugratārāf. Name of a goddess,
ugratejasmfn. endowed with great or terrible energy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugratejasm. Name of a nāga- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugratejasm. of a buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugratejasm. of another divine being View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugratvan. violence, passion, anger View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugratvan. pungency, acrimony View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugravegamfn. of terrible velocity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugravīramfn. having powerful men. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugravīryamfn. terrible in might View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ugravyagram. Name of a dānava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upādhinyāyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upādhisiddhāntagrantham. Name of works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upāgran. the part which is next to the end or top commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upāgran. a secondary member View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upagrahP. -gṛhṇāti- (Aorist -agrabhīt- ) to seize from below ; to hold under, put under ; to support etc. ; to collect a fluid (by holding a vessel under) ; to seize, take possession of, take, obtain ; to subdue, become master of etc. ; to draw near (to one's self) ; to conciliate, propitiate ; to take as one's ally ; to comprehend ; to take up again, renew ; to accept, approve View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upāgrah View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upagraham. (for 2.See sub voce, i.e. the word in the Sanskrit order) seizure, confinement View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upagraham. a prisoner View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upagraham. a handful (of kuśa- grass) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upagraham. adding, addition (of a sound) commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upagraham. an e- used as nidhana- (q.v) at the end of a sāman- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upagraham. alteration, change View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upagraham. propitiation, conciliation, coaxing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upagraham. a kind of saṃdhi- or peace (purchased by the cession of everything) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upagraham. the pada- or voice of a verb commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upagraham. a kind of demon causing diseases (supposed to preside over the planets) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upagraham. (fr. graha-with upa-implying inferiority) , a minor planet or any heavenly body of a secondary kind, a comet, meteor, falling star etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upagrahaṇan. the act of seizing from below, holding under, supporting View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upagrahaṇan. comprehending, learning View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upagrahaṇan. the taking any one prisoner, seizure, capture View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upāgrahaṇan. commencement of reading the veda- (after the performance of initiation etc.See upā-karaṇa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upāgrahāyaṇamind. (fr. āgrahāyaṇī-with upa- ), near the day of full moon in the month a-grahāyaṇa-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upāgrahāyaṇiind. idem or 'ind. (fr. āgrahāyaṇī-with upa- ), near the day of full moon in the month a-grahāyaṇa-.' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upagranthP. (1. sg. -granthāmi-for -grathnāmi-?) to intwine or wind round commentator or commentary on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upagrantham. "minor work", a class of writings. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upagrasP. (imperfect tense upāgrasat-) to swallow down, devour (as rāhu- the sun) ; to eclipse View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upāṃśugraham. the first graha- or ladle-full of soma- pressed out at a sacrifice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upanigrahP. A1. -gṛhṇāti-, ṇīte-, to press down upon ; to bring or push near to View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upapratigrahP. to conciliate again View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upasaṃgrah Desiderative P. -jighṛ-kṣati-, to wish or intend to embrace (the feet of) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upasaṃgraham. the act of clasping round, embracing, embrace (especially of the feet of a revered person) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upasaṃgraham. respectful salutation, polite address (performed by touching the feet of the addressed person with one's hands) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upasaṃgraham. clasping (a womanSee dāropa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upasaṃgraham. bringing together, collecting, joining View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upasaṃgraham. a pillow, cushion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upasaṃgrahaṇan. the act of clasping round, embracing (exempli gratia, 'for example' the feet), respectful salutation (by embracing the feet) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upasthanigraham. restraint of sexual desire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upodgrahP. -gṛhṇāti-, to bring near (to the mouth) after (others have done so) ; to perceive, know [Comm.] View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ūrdhvāgramf(ā-)n. with the point upwards, (- romatā-, f. having the hairs of the body erect [one of this 32 signs of perfection], ). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ūrdhvāgraromatāf. having the hairs of the body erect [one of this 32 signs of perfection], . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
urograham. "chest-seizure", pleurisy, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ūrugraham. paralysis of the thigh View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ūrugrahinmfn. suffering from the above View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
uttamasaṃgraham. intriguing with another man's wife, addressing her privately, casting amorous looks etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
uttamastrīsaṃgrahaṇa equals -saṃgraha- above. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
uttaragrantham. Name of a supplement of the yoni-grantha-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vacanasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vacanasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vacograham. "receiving words", the ear View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vādagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vādasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vadhanigraham. capital punishment View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaidyabodhasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaidyakagranthapattran. plural Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaidyakasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaidyakasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaidyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaidyasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaidyaśāstrasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaigrahi(fr. vi-graha-) gaRa sutaṃgamādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaigrahikamf(ī-)n. belonging to the body, corporeal, bodily View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaiśampāyananītisaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaiṣṇavācārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaiṣṇavakarṇābharaṇasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaiṣṇavapramāṇasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaiyagran. (fr. vy-agra-) distraction or agitation of mind, perplexity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaiyagran. the being totally absorbed or wholly engaged (in any occupation) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇasaṃgraham.
vājapeyagraham. a ladleful taken at the vājapeya- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vakrāgran. Name of a plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vākyagraham. paralysis of speech View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vākyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vālāgran. the point of a hair (as a measure rāga-s = 8 rāga-s = 64 paramāṇu-s) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vālāgramfn. having a hair-like point View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vālāgran. a kind of dove-cot (see bālāgra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vālāgrapotikāf. a kind of pleasure-house floating on a lake View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vālakhilyagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vallikāgran. coral View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
valmīkāgran. Name of a peak of rāma-giri- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaṃśāgran. the point or end of a bamboo cane, the shoot of a bamboo View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanagrahaṇan. the act of occupying a forest (see -grāhin-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanagrahaṇakolālam. or n. the din of occupying a forest, hunting cries
vārāhīnigrahāṣṭakan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vārāhyanugrahāṣṭakan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
varcograham. obstruction of the feces, constipation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
varcovinigraham. equals -graha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
varṇagrathaṇāf. a particular artificial method of writing verses View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
varṇamālāpraśnagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
varṇikāparigraham. varṇikā
varṣagraṇitapaddhatif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vārttikasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
varuṇagraham. "seizure by varuṇa-", paralysis View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vasāgraham. a ladleful of melted fat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vāsiṣṭhanavagrahapaddhatif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vastragranthim. a piece of cloth wrapped round the waist View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vastragranthim. the knot which fastens the lower garments above the hips View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vāstusaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vātāgran. the point of the wind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vātagraham. "wind-seizure", a particular disease View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vātagrastamfn. "wind-seized", epileptic or rheumatic
vāyugranthim. a lump or swelling caused by disturbance of the air in the body View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vāyugrastamfn. "wind-seized", affected by wind, mad View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vāyugrastamfn. flatulent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vāyugrastamfn. gouty View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedāgraṇīf. "leader of the veda-", Name of sarasvatī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedāntācāryavigrahadhyānapaddhatif. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedāntagrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedāntapadārthasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedāntārthasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedāntārthasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedāntasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedāntasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedāntaśrutisārasaṃgrahaName of work m. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedārthasaṃgraham. an abstract of the more important upaniṣad-s by rāmānuja-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedavedāṅgavigrahinmfn. one whose body consists of the veda- and vedāṅga- (said of viṣṇu-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedopagrahaṇan. an addition or supplement to the veda- (Bombay edition pabṛṃhaṇa-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vegodagramfn. having rapid or intense effect (as venom) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vellitāgramfn. curly at the end or point (as hair) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vellitāgram. hair View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
veṅkaṭādrināthīyagrahatantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
veṇugradha(?) m. a species of plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vetrāgran. the point of a reed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vetragrahaṇan. "grasping the staff", the office of a door-keeper View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vibhūtigrahaṇan. taking up ashes (at the vaiśvadeva- ceremony) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vicārārkasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viḍgraham. stoppage or obstruction of the feces, constipation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidhānasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidvadbhūṣaṇapadyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyāgrahaṇan. acquisition of science View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyāraṇyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigra mfn. (perhaps) strong, vigorous (according to equals medhāvin-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigramfn. noseless (prob. for vi-ghra- see jighra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigramfn. (perhaps) strong, vigorous (according to equals medhāvin-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigramfn. noseless (prob. for vi-ghra- see jighra-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrahP. A1. -gṛhṇāti-, ṇīte- (Ved. also -gṛbhṇāti-, ṇīte-), to stretch out or apart, spread out ; to distribute, divide (especially to draw out fluids at several times) ; to hold apart, separate, isolate ; (in gram.) to analyse (see vi-graha-) ; to wage war, fight against (accusative) ; to quarrel, contend with (instrumental case with or without saha-,or rdham-) etc. ; to seize, lay hold of (accusative or locative case) ; to receive in a friendly manner, welcome ; to perceive, observe : Causal -grāhayati-, to cause to fight, cause to wage war against, das-. : Desiderative -jighṛkṣati-, to wish to fight against View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrahamfn. (for 2.See vi-grah-) freed from"the Seizer" id est rāhu- (said of the moon) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigraham. (for 1.See p.950. column 2) keeping apart or asunder, isolation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigraham. division, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigraham. distribution (especially of fluids see vi-grah-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigraham. (in gram.) independence (of a word, as opp. to composition) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigraham. separation, resolution, analysis, resolution of a compound word into its constituent parts, the separation or analysis of any word capable of separation (such words are kṛdanta-s, taddhita-s, all samāsa-s or compound words, ekaśeṣa-s, and all derivative verbs like desideratives etc.;the only words incapable of resolution being the simple verb, the singular of the noun, and a few indeclinables not derived from roots;all compounds being called nitya-or"fixed", when their meaning cannot be ascertained through an analysis of their component parts; see jamad-agni-) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigraham. discord, quarrel, contest, strife, war with (instrumental case with or without saha-, rdham-or sākam- locative case genitive case with upari-,or compound) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigraham. (one of the 6 guṇa-s or measures of policy [ see under guṇa-],also applied to the conflict of hostile planets, in this sense also n. ; accusative with kṛ-,to make or wage war) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigraham. separate id est individual form or shape, form, figure, the body etc. (also applied to the shape of a rainbow; accusative with grah-, pari-grah-, kṛ-, upā--,to assume a form) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigraham. an ornament, decoration View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigraham. (in sāṃkhya-) an element View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigraham. Name of śiva-
vigraham. of one of skanda-'s attendants View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrahadhyānan. Name of a stotra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrahagrahaṇan. the assumption of a form View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrahaṇan. diffusion, distribution View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrahaṇan. taking hold of, seizure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrahapāladevam. Name of a king View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrahaparamfn. intent on war, engaged in fighting View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrahaparigraham. equals -grahaṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigraharājam. Name of various kings View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigraharājam. of a poet View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrahāvaran. "hinder part of the body", the back View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrahavatmfn. having form or figure, embodied, incarnate etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrahavatmfn. having a handsome form or shape, fine, beautiful View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrahavyāvartanīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrahayaNom. P. yati-, to contend or fight with (rdham-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrahecchumfn. eager for combat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrahinmfn. waging war View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrahinmfn. a minister of war View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrath(or granth-) P. -grathnāti-, to connect, tie or bind together, wind round View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrathitamfn. (v/i--) tied together View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrathitamfn. bound up (as a wound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrathitamfn. having knots or tubercles View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vigrathitamfn. hindered, impeded View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vijayakṣetrabhaṭṭāgrahāram. plural View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vijñānabhairavoddyotasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vimalāgranetram. Name of a future buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vimuktapragrahamfn. with slackened reins View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vināyakaśāntisaṃgraham. Name of work or chapter from work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vinigrah(only ind.p. -gṛhya-), to lay hold of, seize, keep back, restrain, impede View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vinigraham. separation, division View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vinigraham. restraining, checking, stopping, subduing, controlling etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vinigraham. restriction, limitation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vinigraham. disjunction, mutual opposition, an antithesis which implies that when two propositions are antithetically stated peculiar stress is laid on one of them View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vinigrahārtham. the sense of the above antithesis View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vinigrahārthīyamfn. standing in the sense of the above antithesis View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viniyogasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vipadgrastamfn. seized by misfortune, unfortunate View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viparītagrahaprakaraṇan. Name of. work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vīramaheśvarācārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
virodhigrantham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viruddhagranthapūrvapakṣarahasyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viruddhagrantharahasyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viruddhapūrvapakṣagranthālokam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viruddhapūrvapakṣagranthaṭīkāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viruddhasiddhāntagranthālokam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viruddhasiddhāntagrantharahasyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viruddhasiddhāntagranthaṭīkāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viṣāgrajam. "elder brother of poison", a sword View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viṣagranthiName of a plant (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
visarpakhinnavigrahamfn. one whose body is moist with the exudation caused by the visarpa- disease View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viṣayavākyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viṣṇugranthim. a particular joint of the body
viṣṇunāmamāhātmyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viṣṇuvigrahaśaṃsanastotran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viśrāntavigrahakathamfn. one in whom,"war"or"a body" (see vi-graha-) is out of the question id est "unwarlike"and"bodiless"(applied to king udayana- and to the god of love) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viṣūcīnāgramfn. with tops or points diverging in all directions View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viśvagranthim. a kind of plant (equals haṃsa-padī-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viśvakarmapurāṇasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vivaraṇaprameyasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vivaraṇasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vivaraṇasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vivekasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vividhavidhiprayogasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vraṇagranthim. a scar, cicatrix View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vratagrahaṇan. the taking upon one's self of a religious vow, becoming a monk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vratasaṃgraham. the undertaking of any religious obligation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vratasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vratopavāsasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vrīhyāgrayaṇan. an offering of firstfruits of rice View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vṛkṣāgran. the top of a tree View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vṛttisaṃgraham. Name of a concise commentator or commentary on pāṇini-'s sūtra-s (by rāma-candra-, a pupil of nāgoji-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyācikhyāsitagrantham. one who is about to explain a book, , View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyādhigrastamf(ā-)n. seized or afflicted with disease View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyādhinigraham. suppression of disease View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyagraSee sub voce, i.e. the word in the Sanskrit order View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyagramf(ā-)n. not attending to any one particular point (opp. to ekāgra-), distracted, inattentive View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyagramf(ā-)n. bewildered, agitated, excited, alarmed etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyagramf(ā-)n. diverted from everything else, intent on, engrossed by, eagerly occupied with or employed in (instrumental case locative case,or compound;sometimes said of hands and fingers) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyagramf(ā-)n. tottering, unsteady, exposed to dangers (See a-vy-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyagramf(ā-)n. being in motion (as a wheel) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyagram. Name of viṣṇu- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyagrahastamfn. having the hands occupied with (compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyagramind. in an agitated manner, with great excitement View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyagramanasmfn. perplexed or bewildered in mind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyagrapuraṃdhrivargamfn. having companies of matrons zealously occupied View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyagraf. intense occupation, eagerness, intentness (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyagraf. perplexity, confusion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyagratvan. distraction View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyagratvan. confusion, agitation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyagratvan. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') intentness on, on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyagrayaNom. P. yati-, to divert or distract any one's thoughts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyākaraṇasaṃgraham. Name of gram. work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyākaraṇavādagrantham. Name of gram. work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyāptigraham. apprehension of a general proposition or of universal concomitance, induction View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyāptigraham. Name of work (also vyāptigrahopāya hoya- m. vyāptigrahopāyaṭippaṇī hoya-ṭippaṇī- f. vyāptigrahopāyapūrvapakṣaprakāśa hoya-pūrva-pakṣa-prakāśa- m. vyāptigrahopāyarahasya hoya-rahasya- n.) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyāptigrahopāyam. vyāptigraha
vyāptigrahopāyapūrvapakṣaprakāśam. vyāptigraha
vyāptigrahopāyarahasyan. vyāptigraha
vyāptigrahopāyaṭippaṇīf. vyāptigraha
vyavasthāsārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyudgranthanan. ( grath-) binding up with several strings View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yājanapratigraham. dual number the performance of sacrifices for others and the acceptance of gifts (as the two privileges of Brahmans) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yajñasiddhāntasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yajñasiddhāntavigraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yakṣagraham. "the being possessed by yakṣa-s", a particular kind of insanity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yakṣagrahaparipīḍitamfn. afflicted with it View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yakṣmagraham. an attack of consumption, consumption View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yakṣmagrastamfn. attacked by consumption View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yantrasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yaṣṭigrahamfn. carrying a stick or staff Va1rtt. 1. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāgrahaṇamind. according to any statement, according to what was mentioned View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāvadgrahaṇan. right comprehension View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yatidharmasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yatyācārasaṃgrahīyayatisaṃskāraprayogam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yāvadgrahaṇamind. until taking View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yāvadgrahanaṃind. (also) until understanding, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yāvadgrahanaṃas long as possible, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yavāgrajam. equals yava-kṣāra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yavāgrajam. Ptychotis Ajowan View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yavāgrayaṇan. the first-fruits of barley View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yogadānapratigrahan. a fraudulent gift or acceptance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yogagrantham. Name of two works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yogasaṃgraham. Name of several works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yogasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yogavāsiṣṭhasārasaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yogavṛttisaṃgraham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yogyatāgrantharahasyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yonigrantham. equals -gāna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yūpāgran. the top of a sacrificial post View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yūthāgraṇīm. the leader of a herd or band View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
Apte Search
122 results
grah ग्रह् 9 U. (In Vedic literature ग्रभ्; गृह्णति, जग्राह, अग्र- हीत्, ग्रहीतुम्, गृहीत caus. ग्राहयति; desid. जिवृक्षति) 1 To seize, take, take or catch hold of, lay hold of, catch, grasp; तयोर्जग्रहतुः पादान् राजा राज्ञी च मागधी R.1.57; आलाने गृह्यते हस्ती वाजी वल्गासु गृह्यते Mk.1.5; तं कण्ठे जग्राह K.363. पाणिं गृहीत्वा, चरणं गृहीत्वा &c. -2 To receive, take, accept, exact; प्रजानामेव भूत्यर्थं स ताभ्यो बलिमग्रहीत् R.1.18; Ms.7.124; 9.162. -3 To apprehend, capture, take prisoner. बन्दिग्राहं गृहीत्वा V.1; यांस्तत्र चोरान् गृह्णीयात् Ms.8.34. -4 To arrest, stop, catch; अभ्यासेन तु कौन्तेय वैराग्येण च गृह्यते Bg.6.35. -5 To captivate, attract; महाराजगृहीत- हृदयया मया V.4; हृदये गृह्यते नारी Mk.1.5; माधुर्यमीष्टे हरिणान् ग्रहीतुम् R.18.13. -6 To win over, persuade, induce to one's side; लुब्धमर्थेन गृह्णीयात् Chāṇ.33; Pt.1.69,184. -7 (Hence) To please, gratify, satisfy, propitiate; ग्रहीतुमार्यान् परिचर्यया मुहुर्महानुभावा हि नितान्तमर्थिनः Śi.1.17,33. -8 To affect; seize or possess (as a demon, spirit &c.); as in पिशाचगृहीत, वेतालगृहीत. -9 To assume, take; द्युतिमग्रहीद् ग्रहगणः Śi.9.23; Bk.19.29. -1 To learn, know, recognize, understand; युवतीजनैर्जग्रहे मुनि- प्रभावः Ki.1.8; Pt.1.43. -11 To regard, consider, believe, take for; मयापि मृत्पिण्डबुद्धिना तथैव गृहीतम् Ś.6; परिहासविजल्पितं सखे परमार्थेन न गृह्यतां वचः Ś.2.19; एवं जनो गृह्णाति M.1; Mu.3. -12 To catch or perceive (as by an organ of sense); ज्यानिनादमथ गृह्णती तयोः R.11.15. -13 To master, grasp, comprehend; न्यस्ताक्षरामक्षरभूमि- कायां कार्त्स्न्येन गृह्णाति लिपिं न यावत् R.18.46. -14 To guess, conjecture, infer; नेत्रवक्त्रविकारैश्च गृह्यते$न्तर्गतं मनः Ms.8.26. -15 To utter, mention (as a name); यदि मयान्यस्य नामापि न गृहितम् K.35; न तु नामापि गृह्णीयात् पत्यौ प्रेते परस्य तु Ms.5.157. -16 To buy, purchase; कियता मूल्येनैतत्पुस्तकं गृहीतम् Pt.2; Y.2.169; Ms.8.21. -17 To deprive (one) of, take away from, rob or seize away; यथा रणे प्राणान् बहूनामग्रहीद् द्विषाम् Bk.9.9;15.63. -18 To wear, put on (as clothes &c.); वासांसि जीर्णानि यथा विहाय नवानि गृह्णाति नरो$पराणि Bg.2.22. -19 To conceive. -2 To observe (as a fast). -21 To eclipse. -22 To undertake, undergo, begin. -23 To take up, draw (water.); अपस्फुरं गृभायत सोममिन्द्राय पातवे Rv.8.69.1. -24 To stop, intercept. -25 To withdraw, draw back; यथोर्ण- नाभिः सृजते गृह्णते Muṇḍa.1.7. -26 To include. -27 To receive hospitably (as a guest). [The senses of this root may be variously modified according to the noun with which it is joined]. -Caus. 1 To cause to take, catch, seize or accept. -2 To give away in marriage; अयाचितारं न हि देवदेवमद्रिः सुतां ग्राहयितुं शशाक Ku.1.52. -3 To teach, make one acquainted with. -4 To make one take, deliver over to. -5 To become familiar with; -With अनुसम् to salute humbly. -अप to take away, tear off. -अभि to seize forcibly. -II. 1 P., 1 U. (ग्रहति, ग्राहयति-ते) To take, receive, &c.
grahaḥ ग्रहः [ग्रह्-अच्] 1 Seizing, grasping, laying hold of, seizure, रुरुधुः कचग्रहैः R.19.31. -2 A grip, grasp, hold; विक्रम्य कौशिकं खड्गं मोक्षयित्वा ग्रहं रिपोः Mb.3.157.11; कर्कटक- ग्रहात् Pt.1.26. -3 Taking, receiving, accepting; receipt. -4 Stealing, robbing; अङ्गुलीग्रन्थिभेदस्य छेदयेत्प्रथमे ग्रहे Ms.9.277; so गोग्रहः. -5 Booty, spoil. -6 Eclipse; see ग्रहण. -7 A planet, (sometimes more particularly 'Rāhu'; वध्यमाने ग्रहेणाथ आदित्ये मन्युराविशत् Mb.1.24.7.) (the planets are nine :-- सूर्यश्चन्द्रो मङ्गलश्च बुधश्चापि बृहस्पतिः । शुक्रः शनैश्चरो राहुः केतुश्चेति ग्रहा नव ॥); नक्षत्रताराग्रहसंकुलापि (रात्रिः) R.6.22;3.13;12.28; गुरुणा स्तनभारेण मुखचन्द्रेण भास्वता । शनैश्चराभ्यां पादाभ्यां रेजे ग्रहमयीव सा ॥ Bh.1.17. -8 Mentioning; utterance, repeating (as of a name) नामजातिग्रहं त्वेषामभिद्रोहेण कुर्वतः Ms.8.271; Amaru.85. -9 A shark, crocodile. -1 An imp in general. -11 A particular class of evil demons supposed to seize upon children and produce convulsions &c. cf. Mb. Crit. ed. 3.219.26; कृष्णग्रहगृहीतात्मा न वेद जगदीदृशम् Bhāg.7.4.38. -12 Apprehension, perception; ज्योतिश्चक्षुर्गुणग्रहः. ...... श्रोत्रं गुणग्रहः Bhāg.2.1.21-22. -13 An organ or instrument of apprehension; Bṛi. Up.3.2.1. -14 Tenacity, perseverance, persistence; नृणां स्वत्वग्रहो यतः Bhāg.7.14.11. -15 Purpose, design. -16 Favour, patronage. -17 The place of a planet in the fixed zodiac. -18 The number 'nine'. -19 Any state of mind which proceeds from magical influences. -2 A house. -21 A spoonful, ladleful; ग्रहान्त्सोमस्य मिमते द्वादश Rv.1.114.5. -22 A ladle or vessel; चमसानां ग्रहाणां च शुद्धिः प्रक्षालनेन तु Ms.5.116. -23 The middle of a bow. -24 A movable point in the heavens. -25 Keeping back, obstructing. -26 Taking away, depriving; प्राण˚ Pt.1.295. -27 Preparation for war; ग्रहो$वग्रहनिर्बन्धग्रहणेषु रणोद्यमे । सूर्यादौ पूतनादौ च सैंहिकेये$पि तत् त्रिषु । Nm. -28 A guest (अतिथि); यथा सिद्धस्य चान्नस्य ग्रहायाग्रं प्रदीयते Mb.13.1.6. -29 Imprisoning, imprisonment; Mb.13.136.11. -Comp. -अग्रेसरः the moon; Dk.8.1. -अधीन a. subject to planetary influence. -अवमर्दनः an epithet of Rāhu. (-नम्) friction of the planets. -अधीशः the sun. -आधारः, -आश्रयः polar star (as the fixed centre of the planets). -आमयः 1 epilepsy. -2 demoniacal possession. -आलुञ्चनम् pouncing on one's prey, tearing it to pieces; श्येनो ग्रहालुञ्चने Mk.3.2. -आवर्तः horoscope. -ईशः the sun. -एकत्वन्यायः the rule according to which the gender and number of उद्देशपद is not necessarily combined along with the action laid down in the विधेयपद. This is discussed by जैमिनि and शबर at MS. III.1.13-15 (opp. of अरुणान्याय or पश्वेकत्वन्याय). -कल्लोलः an epithet of Rāhu. -कुण्डलिका the mutual relation of planets and prophecy derived from it. -गणितम् the astronomical part of a ज्योतिःशास्त्र. -गतिः the motion of the planets. -ग्रामणी the sun. -चिन्तकः an astrologer. -दशा the aspect of a planet, the time during which it continues to exercise its influence. -देवता the deity that presides over a planet. -नायकः 1 the sun. -2 an epithet of Saturn. -निग्रहौ (du.) reward and punishment. -नेमिः 1 the moon. -2 the section of the moon's course between the asterisms मूल and मृगशीर्ष. -पतिः 1 the sun. -2 the moon; तस्य विस्तीर्यते राज्यं ज्योत्स्ना ग्रहपतेरिव Mb.12.118.15. -पीडनम्, -पीडा 1 oppression caused by a planet. -2 an eclipse; शशिदिवाकरयोर्ग्रहपीडनम् Bh.2.91; H.1.51; Pt.2.19. -पुषः the sun. -भक्तिः f. division of countries &c. with respect to the presiding planets. -भोजनः 1 oblation offered to the planets. -2 a horse. -मण्डलम्, -ली the circle of the planets. -यज्ञः, -यागः worship or sacrifice offered to the planets. -युतिः, -योगः conjunction of planets. -युद्ध opposition of planets. -राजः 1 the sun. -2 the moon. -3 Jupiter. -लाघवम् N. of an astronomical work of the 16th century. -वर्षः the planetary year. -विप्रः an astrologer. -शान्तिः f. propitiation of planets by sacrifices &c. -शृङ्गाटकम् triangular position of the planets with reference to one another. -सङ्गमः conjunction of planets. -स्वरः the Ist note of a musical piece.
grahakaḥ ग्रहकः A prisoner.
grahaṇaka ग्रहणक a. Containing, involving.
grahaṇam ग्रहणम् [ग्रह् भावे ल्युट्] 1 Seizing, catching, seizure; श्वा मृगग्रहणे$शुचिः Ms.5.13. -2 Receiving, accepting, taking; आचारधूमग्रहणात् R.7.27. -3 Mentioning, uttering; नामग्रहणम्. -4 Wearing putting on; सोत्तरच्छदमध्यास्त नेपथ्यग्रहणाय सः R.17.21. -5 An eclipse; ग्रहणं चन्द्रसूर्ययोः Y.1.218. -6 Understanding, comprehension, knowledge; यस्य नु ग्रहणं किंचित्कर्मणो$न्यन्न दृश्यते Rām.2.22.21; न परेषां ग्रहणस्य गोचराम् N.2.95 -7 Learning, acquiring, grasping mentally, mastering; विपेर्यथावद्ग्रहणेन वाङ्- मयं नदीमुखेनेव समुद्रमाविशत् R.3.28. -8 Taking up of sound, echo; अद्रिग्रहणगुरुभिर्गर्जितैर्नर्तयेथाः Me.46. -9 The hand. -1 An organ of sense. -11 A prisoner, captive. -12 Taking by the hand, marrying; तद्दारग्रहणे यत्नं सन्तत्यां च मनः कुरु Mb.1.13.26. -13 Taking captive, imprisonment; न दोषो ग्रहणे तस्याः Ks.91.37. -14 Gaining, obtaining, purchasing. -15 Choosing. -16 Taking or drawing up. -17 Attraction. -18 Containing, enclosing. -19 Undertaking, undergoing. -2 Service; अजस्य जन्मोत्पथनाशनाय कर्माण्यकर्तुर्ग्रहणाय पुंसाम् Bhāg.3.1.44. -21 Mentioning with praise, respecting; प्रमाणं सर्वभूतेषु गत्वा च ग्रहणं महत् Mb.12.15.1. -22 Acceptation, meaning. -23 Assent, agreement. -24 Inviting, calling, addressing; name; अलसग्रहणं प्राप्तो दुर्मेधावी तथोच्यते Mb.12.266.6. -Comp. -अन्तः close of study.
grahaṇiḥ ग्रहणिः णी f. 1 An imaginary organ supposed to lie between the stomach and the intestines. -2 The small intestine or that part of the alimentary canal where the bile assists digestion and from which vital warmth is diffused. -3 Diarrhœa, dysentery. -Comp. -कपाटः a kind of mixture (for curing diarrhœa &c.). -हरम् cloves.
grahaṇīya ग्रहणीय a. Acceptable.
grahila ग्रहिल a. 1 Taking, accepting. -2 Unyielding, relentless, obstinate; न निशाखिलयापि वापिका प्रससाद ग्रहिलेव मानिनी N.2.77.
grahītavya ग्रहीतव्य a. 1 To be taken, seized or received, acceptable. -2 To be taken up or drawn (as a fluid). -3 To be apprehended or perceived, to be learnt or acquired.
grahītṛ ग्रहीतृ a. (-त्री f.) [ग्रह्-तृच् इटो दीर्घः] 1 A taker, an accepter; as in गुणग्रहीतृ q. v. -2 Perceiver, observant; Ms.1.15. -3 Debtor; ग्रहीता यदि वै नष्टः कुटुम्बार्थे कृतो व्ययः Ms.8.166. -4 Purchaser. -5 One who seizes; Śvet. Up.3.19.
graiṣmaka ग्रैष्मक a. (-ष्मिका f.) 1 Sown in summer. -2 To be paid in summer (as a debt).
graiva ग्रैव (-वी f.). ग्रैवेय (-यी f.) a. [ग्रीवायां भवः; अण् ढञ् वा] Being on or belonging to the neck; ग्रैवेयाणा- मारवो बृंहितानि Śi.18.1. -वम्, -यम् 1 A collar or necklace; Mb.6.96.7. -2 A chain worn round the neck of an elephant; नास्रसत् करिणां ग्रैवं त्रिपदीच्छेदिनामपि R.4.48,75; तूर्णवर्माण्यथो कक्षान् ग्रैवेयाण्यथ कम्बलान् Mb.
graiveyakam ग्रैवेयकम् [ग्रीवायां बद्धो$लंकारः, ढकञ्] 1 A neck-ornament; e. g. अस्माकं सखि वाससी न रुचिरे ग्रैवेयकं नोज्ज्वलम् Ś. D.3; सा हि चन्दनवर्णाभा ग्रीवा ग्रैवेयकोचिता Rām.3.6.32. -2 A chain worn round the neck of an elephant. -m. (pl.) a class of deities (9 in number) sitting on the neck of Loka-puruṣa. (Jaina.) ग्रैष्म graiṣma ग्रैष्मिक graiṣmika ग्रैष्म ग्रैष्मिक a. Relating to summer; ग्रैष्मौ मासौ गोप्तारावकुर्वन् Av.15.4.2.
granth ग्रन्थ् 1, 9 P., 1 U., 1 Ā. (ग्रन्थति, ग्रथ्नाति, ग्रन्थयति- ते, also ग्रथति, ग्रथते) 1 To fasten, tie or string together; ग्रन्थित्वेव स्थितं रुचः Bk.7.15; स्रजो ग्रथयते &c. -2 To arrange, class together, connect in a regular series. -3 To wind round. -4 To write, compose; ग्रथ्नामि काव्य- शशिनं विततार्थरश्मिम् K. P.1. -5 To form, make, produce; ग्रथ्नन्ति बाष्पबिन्दुनिकरं पक्ष्मपङ्क्तयः K.6; Bk.17.69. -6 To set or strew with.
granthaḥ ग्रन्थः [ग्रन्थ् संदर्भे भावे घञ्] 1 Binding, stringing together (fig. also). -2 A work, treatise, composition, literary production, book; ग्रन्थारम्भे, ग्रन्थकृत्, ग्रन्थसमाप्ति &c. -3 Wealth, property. -4 A verse consisting of 32 syllables, written in the Anuṣṭubh metre. -Comp. -कर्तृ, m. -कारः -कृत् m. a writer, an author; ग्रन्थारम्भे समुचितेष्टदे- वतां ग्रन्थकृत्परामृशति K. P.1. -कुटी, -कूटी 1 a library. -2 a studio. -विस्तरः, विस्तारः voluminousness, diffuse style; Bṛi S.1.2. -संधिः a section or chapter of a work; (for the several names by which sections, or chapters of works in Sanskṛit, are called, see under अध्याय).
granthanam ग्रन्थनम् ना [ग्रन्थ भावे ल्युट्] 1 Stringing or tying together. -2 Composing, writing.
granthiḥ ग्रन्थिः 1 A knot, bunch, protuberance in general; स्तनौ मांसग्रन्थी कनककलशावित्युपमितौ Bh.3.2; so मेदोग्रन्थि. -2 A tie or knot of a cord, garment &c; इदमुपहितसूक्ष्म- ग्रन्थिना स्कन्धदेशे Ś.1.19; Mk.1.1; Ms.2.4; Bh.1. 57. -3 A knot tied in the end of a garment for keeping money; hence, purse, money, property; कुसीदाद् दारिद्य्रं परकरगतग्नन्थिशमनात् Pt.1.11. -4 The joint or knot of a reed, cane &c. Mv.3.32. -5 A joint of the body. -6 Crookedness, distortion, falsehood, perversion of truth. -7 Swelling and hardening of the vessels of the body. -8 A difficult portion; ग्रन्थग्रन्थिं तदा चक्रे मुनिर्गूढं कुतूहलात् Mb.1.1.8. -9 A bell, gong; गृहीत्वा ग्रन्थिमुसलं मूढो भिक्षुरवादयत् Ks.65.135. -Comp. -छेदकः, -भेदः, -मोचकः a cut-purse, a pick pocket; अङ्गुलीग्रन्थिभेदस्य छेदयेत् प्रथमे ग्रहे Ms.9.277; Y.2.274; Ś.6. -पर्णः, -र्णम् 1 N. of a fragrant tree; न ग्रन्थिपर्णप्रणयाश्चरन्ति कस्तूरिकागन्धमृगा- स्तृणेषु Vikr.1.17. -2 a kind of perfume. -बन्धनम् 1 tying together the garments of the bride and the bridegroom at the marriage ceremony. -2 tying a knot. -3 a ligament. -मूलम् garlic. -वज्रकः a kind of steel. -हरः a minister.
granthikaḥ ग्रन्थिकः 1 An astrologer, a fortuneteller; ग्रन्थिकस्तु करीरे स्याद्दैवज्ञे गुग्गुलुद्रुमे' इति विश्वलोचनः; Mb.14.7.7. -2 The name assumed by Nakula when at the palace of Virāṭa. -3 A kind of disease of the outer ear. -4 A Bamboo-shoot; L. D. B. -कम् 1 The plant Piper longum (Mar. गांठी पिंपळमूळ). -2 The gum-resin (गुग्गुलु).
granthīkam ग्रन्थीकम् The root of long pepper.
granthila ग्रन्थिल a. [ग्रन्थिर्विद्यते$स्य सिध्मा˚लच्] Knotted, knotty. -लम् 1 The root of long pepper. -2 Undried ginger.
granthimat ग्रन्थिमत् a. Knotty, tied by a knot; कृष्णत्वचं ग्रन्थिमतीं दधानम् Ku.3.46.
granthin ग्रन्थिन् m. 1 One who reads books, bookish; अज्ञेभ्यो ग्रन्थिनः श्रेष्ठा ग्रन्थिभ्यो धारिणो वराः Ms.12.13. -2 Learned well-read. -3 Relating to books.
granthita ग्रन्थित See ग्रथित.
gras ग्रस् I. 1 Ā. [ग्रसते, ग्रस्त] 1 To swallow, devour, eat up, consume; स इमां पृथिवीं कृत्स्नां संक्षिप्य ग्रसते पुनः Mb.; Bg.11.3. -2 To seize. -3 To eclipse; द्वावेव ग्रसते दिनेश्वरनिशाप्राणेश्वरौ भासुरौ Bh.2.34; हिमांशुमाशु ग्रसते तन्म्रदिम्नः स्फुटं फलम् Śi.2.49. -4 To slur over words. -5 To destroy. -With सं to destroy; संग्रस्यते$सौ पुरुषा$ धिपेन Bk.12.4. -II. 1 P., 1 U. (ग्रसति, ग्रासयति-ते) To eat, devour.
grasanam ग्रसनम् [ग्रस् भावे ल्युट्] 1 Swallowing, eating. -2 Seizing. -3 A partial eclipse of the sun or moon; Bṛi. S.5.43,46. -4 A mouth, jaw; प्राशित्रमास्ये ग्रसने ग्रहास्तु ते Bhāg.3.13.36.
grasiṣṇu ग्रसिष्णु a. Accustomed to swallow; भूतभर्तृ च यज्ज्ञेयं ग्रसिष्णु प्रभविष्णु च Bg.13.16. -m. The Supreme Soul.
grasta ग्रस्त p. p. [ग्रस् कर्मणि क्त] 1 Eaten, devoured. -2 Seized, stricken, affected, possessed; ग्रह˚, विपद्˚, जरा˚ U.6. 39. -3 Slurred; ˚मुक्तम् U.5.13; ˚आमिषम् Pt.1.193. -4 Eclipsed. -5 Taken, seized. -6 Tormented, afflicted; Y.3.245. -स्तम् A word or sentence half-uttered or slurred over. -Comp. -अस्तम् the setting of the sun or moon while eclipsed. -उदयः rising of the sun or moon while eclipsed.
grastiḥ ग्रस्तिः f. The act of swallowing or devouring.
grath ग्रथ् or ग्रन्थ् 1 Ā. (also 9, 1 P. L. D. B.) (ग्रथते, ग्रन्थते) 1 To be crooked. -2 To be wicked. -3 To bend.
grathanam ग्रथनम् 1 Coagulation, thickening, becoming obstructed or clogged with knotty lumps. -2 Stringing together. -3 Composing, writing; (ना also in these senses).
grathin ग्रथिन् a. False; न्यक्रतून् ग्रथिनो मृध्रवाचाः Rv.7.6.3.
grathita ग्रथित p. p. [ग्रन्थ् संदर्भे क्त नलोपः] 1 Strung or tied together. -2 Composed; कालिदासग्रथितवस्तुना नाटकेन Ś.1; वर्णैः कतिपयैरेव ग्रथितस्य स्वरैरिव Śi.2.72. -3 Arranged, classed. -4 Thickened, coagulated. -5 Knotty. -6 Hardened. -7 Hurt, injured. -8 Seized, taken possession of. -9 Overcome. -तम् A tumor with hard knots.
grathnaḥ ग्रथ्नः [ग्रन्थ् बा˚ नङ्] A cluster, bunch, tuft.
agra अग्र a. [अङ्ग्-रन् नलोपः Uṇ.2.28] 1 First, foremost, chief, best, prominent, principal, pre-eminent; ˚महिषी chief queen; ˚वातमासेवमाना M.1. front (and hence, fresh) breeze; ˚आसनम् chief seat, seat of honour; माम- ग्रासनतो$वकृष्टमवशं ये दृष्टवन्तः पुरा Mu.1.12. -2 Excessive, over and above, surplus; supernumerary, projecting (अधिक). -ग्रः Setting mountain; अग्रसानुषु नितान्तपिशङ्गैः Ki.9.7. -ग्रम् 1 (a) The foremost or topmost point, tip, point (opp. मूलम्, मध्यम्); (fig.) sharpness, keenness; धर्मस्य ब्राह्मणो मूलम् मग्रं राजन्य उच्यते Ms.11.83; दर्व्याम् अग्रं मूलम् मध्यम् &c.; नासिका˚ tip of the nose; सूचि˚ &c.; समस्ता एव विद्या जिह्वाग्रे$भवन् K.346 stood on the tip of the tongue; अमुष्य विद्या रसनाग्रनर्तकी N.1.5. (b) Top, summit, surface; कैलास˚, पर्वत˚, &c. -2 Front, van; अग्रे कृ put in the front or at the head; तामग्रे कृत्वा Pt.4. See अग्रे. -3 The best of any kind; स्यन्दनाग्रेण with the best of chariots; प्रासादाग्रैः Rām. -4 Superiority, excellence (उत्कर्ष); अग्रादग्रं रोहति Tāṇḍya. -5 Goal, aim, resting place (आलम्बनम्); मनुमेकाग्रमासीनम् Ms.1.1, See ˚भूमि also. -6 Beginning, See अग्रे. -7 A multitude, assemblage. -8 Overplus, excess, surplus; साग्रं स्त्रीसहस्रम् Rām. 1 women and more; so साग्रकोटी च रक्षसाम्. -9 A weight = पल q. v. -1 A measure of food given as alms (ब्राह्मणभोजनम् occurring in अग्रहार); प्रयतो ब्राह्मणाग्रे यः श्रद्धया परया युतः । Mb.13.65.13. -11 (Astr.) Amplitude of the sun (˚ग्रा, अग्रका also). cf. ...अग्रमालम्बने$धिके । पुरोपरिप्रान्ताद्येषु न पुंसि प्रमिताशने । Nm. -12 Forepart of time; नैवेह किंचनाग्र आसीत् Bṛi. Up.1.2.1. In compounds as first member meaning 'the forepart', 'front', 'tip' &c.; e. g. ˚अक्चयः First procurement (cf. Daṇḍa-viveka G. O. S.52, p.43). ˚पादः -चरणः the forepart of the foot, toe; so ˚हस्तः, ˚करः, ˚पाणिः &c.; ˚सरोरूहम् the topmost lotus. पद्मानि यस्याग्रसरोरुहाणि Ku.1.16. ˚कर्णम् Tip-ear; top of the ear; Mātaṅga L.5.7. ˚कायः forepart of the body; so ˚नखम्, ˚नासिका tip of the nail, nose &c., -adv. In front, before, ahead. -Comp. -अंशुः [अग्रम् अंशोः] the focal point. -अक्षि n. [कर्म.] sharp or pointed vision, side-look (अपाङ्गवीक्षण); अग्राक्ष्णा वीक्षमाणस्तु तिर्यग् भ्रातरमब्रवीत् Rām. -अद्वन् a. having precedence in eating. -अनी (णी) कः (कम्) vanguard; दीर्घाल्लँघूंश्चैव नरानग्रानीकेषु योधयेत् Ms.7.193; [अग्राणीकं रघुव्याघ्रौ राक्षसानां बभञ्जतुः Rām. -अयणीयम [अग्रं श्रेष्टं अयनं ज्ञानं तत्र साधु छ]. 1 N. of a Buddhistic tenet (उत्पादपूर्वमग्रायणीयमथ वीर्यता प्रवादः स्यात् -हेमचन्द्रः). -2 title of the second of the fourteen oldest Jain books (Pūrvas). -अवलेहितम् [अग्रम् अव- लेहितम् आस्वादितं यस्य] food at a Śrāddha ceremony, the chief part of which has been tested. -आसनम् First seat of honour; मामग्रासनतो$वकृष्टमवशम् Mu.1.12. -उत्सर्गः taking a thing by leaving its first portion in conformity with the rule of laying by nothing for the next day (i. e. the rule of non hoarding); cf. Daṇḍaviveka G. O. S.52, pp.43-44. -उपहरणम् first supply. -उपहरणीय a. [अग्रे उपह्रियते कर्मणि अनीयर्] 1 that which is first offered or supplied. -2 [अग्रम् उपह्रियते यस्मै हृ- संप्रदाने अनीयर्] श्राद्धाद्यर्थमुपकल्पितस्य अन्नादेरग्रे दानोद्देश्यः वास्तु- देवादिः Tv. -करः 1 = अग्रहस्तः q. v. -2 the focal point. -केशः front line of hair; ˚शेषु रेणुः अपहरति K.86. -गः [अग्रे गच्छतीति, गम्-ड] a leader, a guide; taking the lead; marching foremost. -गण्य a. [अग्रे गण्यते$सौ] foremost, to be ranked first; शमनभवनयाने यद्भवानग्रगण्यः Mahān. -गामिन् a. [अग्रे गच्छति] a leader; प्रष्ठो$ग्रगामिनि P.VIII.3.92. -ज a. [अग्रे जायते; जन्-ड.] first born or produced; आनन्देनाग्रजेनेव R.1.78. (-जः) 1 the first born, an elder brother; सुमतिं ममाग्रजमवगच्छ M.5; अस्त्येव मन्युर्भरताग्रजे मे R.14.73. -2 a Brāhmaṇa. (-जा) an elder sister; so ˚जात, ˚जातक, ˚जाति. -जङ्घा the forepart of the calf. -जन्मन् m. [अग्रे जन्म यस्य सः] 1 the first-born, an elder brother; जनकाग्रजन्मनोः शासनमतिक्रम्य Dk.2. -2 a Brāhmaṇa (वर्णेषु मध्ये अग्रजातत्वात्, or अग्रात् प्रधानाङ्गात् मुखात् जातत्वात्, ब्राह्मणो$स्य मुखमासीत्, तस्मात् त्रिवृत् स्तोमानां मुखम... अग्निर्देवतानां ब्राह्मणो मनुष्याणाम्; तस्माद् ब्राह्मणो मुखेन वीर्यं करोति मुखतो हि सृष्टः Tāṇḍya); अतिवयसमग्रजन्मानम् K.12; अवो- चत् ˚न्मा Dk.13.3; N. of Brahmā, as he was the first to be born in the waters. cf. अग्रजन्मा द्विजे ज्येष्ठभ्रातरि ब्रह्मणि स्मृतम् Nm. -जिह्वा the tip of the tongue. -ज्या (astr.) the sign of the amplitude. -दानिन् [अग्रे दानम् अस्य; अग्र- दान-इनि] a (degraded) Brāhmaṇa who takes presents offered in honour of the dead (प्रेतोद्देशेन यद्दानं दीयते तत्प्रति- ग्राही); लोभी विप्रश्च शूद्राणामग्रेदानं गृहीतवान् । ग्रहणे मृतदानानां (ग्रहणात्तिलदानानां Tv.) अग्रदानी बभूव सः ॥ -दानीयः [अग्रे दानमर्हति छ] = अग्रदानिन्. -दूतः a harbinger; कृष्णाक्रोधा- ग्रदूतः Ve.1.22; ˚दूतिका Dk.2; महीपतीनां प्रणयाग्रदूत्यः R.6.12; -देवी the chief queen; समग्रदेवीनिवहाग्र- देवी... । Bu.ch.1.15. -धान्यम a cereal grain. (Mar. जोंधळा), Holcus soraghum or Holcus spicatus. (Mar. बाजरी). -निरूपणम् predestination; prophecy, determining beforehand. -नीः (णीः) [अग्रे नीयते असौ नी-क्विप्, णत्वम्] 1 a leader, foremost, first, chief; ˚णी- र्विरागहेतुः K.195; अप्यग्रणीर्मन्त्रकृतामृषीणाम् R.5.4. chief. -2 fire. -पर्णी [अग्रे पर्णं यस्याः सा-ङीप्] cowage, Carpopogon Pruriens (अजलोमन्). [Mar. कुयली]. -पातिन् a. [अग्रे आदौ पतति; पत्-णिनि] happening beforehand, antecedent; [˚तीनि शुभानि निमित्तानि K.65. -पादः the forepart of the foot; toes; नवकिसलयरागेणाग्रपादेन M.3.12; ˚स्थिता standing on tiptoe. Ś.5. -पाणिः = ˚हस्तः q. v. -पूजा the highest or first mark of reverence or respect; ˚जामिह स्थित्वा गृहाणेदं विषं प्रभो Rām. -पेयम् precedence in drinking. -प्रदायिन् a. giving in advance; तेषामग्र- प्रदायी स्याः कल्पोत्थायी प्रियंवदः Mb.5.135.35. -बीज a. [अग्रं शाखाग्रं बीजमुत्पादकं यस्य] growing by means of the tip or end of branches, growing on the stock or stem of another tree, such as 'कलम' in Mar. (-जः) a viviparous plant. -भागः [कर्म.] 1 the first or best part (श्राद्धादौ प्रथममुद्धृत्य देयं द्रव्यम्) -2 remnant, remainder (शेषभाग). -3 fore-part, tip, point. -4 (astr.) a degree of amplitude. -भागिन् a. [अग्र- भागो$स्यास्ति; अस्त्यर्थे इनि] first to take or claim (the remnant); अलङ्क्रियमाणस्य तस्य अनुलेपनमाल्ये ˚गी भवामि V. 5, claiming the first share of the remnant etc. -भावः precedence. उदारसंख्यैः सचिवैरसंख्यैः कृताग्रभावः स उदाग्रभावः Bu.ch.I.15. -भुज् a. 1 having precedence in eating. स तानग्रभुजस्तात धान्येन च धनेन च Mb.1.178.12. -2 gluttonous, voracious (औदरिक). -भूः [अग्रे भवति भू-क्विप्] = ˚ज. -भूमिः f. 1 goal of ambition or object aimed at; ततो$ग्रभूमिं व्यवसायासिद्धेः Ki.17.55; त्वमग्र- भूमिर्निरपायसंश्रया Śi.1.32 (प्राप्यस्थानम्). -2 the topmost part, pinnacle; विमान˚ Me.71. -महिषी the principal queen. -मांसम् [अग्रं भक्ष्यत्वेन प्रधानं मांसम्] flesh in the heart, the heart itself; ˚सं चानीतं Ve.3.2. morbid protuberance of the liver. -यणम् [अग्रम् अयनात् उत्तरायणात् णत्वं शकं˚ तद्विधानकालो$स्य अच् (?) Tv.] a kind of sacrificial ceremony. See आग्रयण. -यान a. [अग्रे यानं यस्य, या-ल्युट्] taking the lead, foremost. (-नम्) an army that stops in front to defy the enemy. मनो$ग्रयानं वचसा निरुक्तं नमामहे Bhāg.8.5.26. -यायिन् a. [अग्रे यास्यति या-णिनि] taking the lead, leading the van; पुत्रस्य ते रणशिरस्ययमग्रयायी Ś.7.26. मान- धनाग्रयायी R.5.3,5.62.18.1. -योधिन् [अग्रे स्थित्वा युध्यते] the principal hero, champion राक्षसानां वधे तेषां ˚धी भविष्यति Rām.; so ˚वीर; कर्मसु चाग्रवीरः. -रन्ध्रम् opening fore-part; त्रासान्नासाग्ररन्ध्रं विशति Māl.1.1. -लोहिता [अग्रं लोहितं यस्याः सा] a kind of pot-herb (चिल्लीशाक). -संख्या the first place or rank; पुत्रः समारोपयदग्रसंख्याम् R.18.3. -वक्त्रम् N. of a surgical instrument, Suśr. -वातः fresh breeze; अग्रवातमासेवमाना M.1. -शोमा towering beauty or the beauty of the peaks; कैलासशैलस्य यदग्रशोभाम् । Bu. ch.1.3. -संधानी [अग्रे फलोत्पत्तेः प्राक् संधी- यते ज्ञायते $नया कार्यम् Tv.] the register of human actions kept by Yama (यत्र हि प्राणिवर्गस्य प्राग्भवीयकर्मानुसारेण शुभा- शुभसूचकं सर्वं लिख्यते सा यमपञ्जिका). -सन्ध्या early dawn; कर्कन्धूनामुपरि तुहिनं रञ़्जयत्यग्रसन्ध्या Ś.4. v.1. -सर = यायिन् taking the lead; आयोधनाग्रसरतां त्वयि वीर याते R.5.71. -सारा [अग्रं शीर्षमात्रं सारो यस्याः सा] 1 a sprout which has tips without fruits. -2 a short method of counting immense numbers. -हर a. [अग्रे ह्रियते दीयते$सौ; हृ-अच्] 1 that which must be given first. -2 = अग्रहारिन्. -हस्त (˚कर; ˚पाणिः,) the forepart of the hand or arm; अग्रहस्तेन गृहीत्वा प्रसादयैनाम् Ratn.3; forepart of the trunk (of an elephant); often used for a finger or fingers taken collectively; शीतलस्ते ˚स्तः Mk.3; अतिसाध्वसेन वेपते मे ˚स्तः Ratn.1; कुसुमित इव ते ˚स्तः प्रतिभाति M.1.; प्रसारिते ˚स्ते M.4; ˚हस्तात्प्रभ्रष्टं पुष्पभाजनम् Ś.4. slipped from the fingers; also the right hand; अथ ˚हस्ते मुकुलीकृताङ्गुलौ Ku.5.63. (अग्रश्चासौ हस्तश्च Malli.). Ki.5.29. -हायनः (णः) [अग्रः श्रेष्ठः हायनो व्रीहिः अत्र, णत्वम्] the beginning of the year; N. of the month मार्गशीर्ष; (मासानां मार्गशीर्षो$हम् Bg. 1.35.); ˚इष्टिः नवशस्येष्टिर्यागभेदः. -हारः 1 a grant of land given by kings (to Brāhmaṇas) for sustenance (अग्रं ब्राह्मणभोजनं, तदर्थं ह्रियन्ते राजधनात् पृथक् क्रियन्ते ते क्षेत्रादयः- नीलकण्ठ; क्षेत्रोत्पन्नशस्यादुद्धृत्य ब्राह्मणोद्देशेन स्थाप्यं धान्यादि, गुरुकुला- दावृत्तब्रह्मचारिणे देयं क्षेत्रादि, ग्रामभेदश्च Tv.); अग्रहारांश्च दास्यामि ग्रामं नगरसंमितम् Mb.3.64.4. कस्मिंश्चिदग्रहारे Dk.8.9. -2 the first offering in वैश्वदेव Mb.3.234.47.
agrataḥ अग्रतः adv. [अग्रे अग्राद्वा, अग्र-तसिल्] (with gen.) 1 Before (opp. पृष्ठतः), in front of, at the head of; forward; अग्रतश्चतुरो वेदान् प्रष्ठतः सशरं धनुः । इदं ब्राह्ममिदं क्षात्रं शापादति शरादपि ॥ Subhās. न गणस्याग्रतो गच्छेत् H.1.29. गच्छाग्रतः lead the way; ˚तो विलोक्य seeing before him. -2 In the peresence of; मेघनादस्य˚ Pt.1; अमात्यस्याग्रतः Mu.5; धनुर्भृतामग्रत एव रक्षिणाम् R.3.39 in the very presence of. -3 First; पुरुषं जातमग्रतः Rv.1.2.7; अग्रतः कृ to give precedence to, consider most important; to put in front or at the head of पुरस्तात्प्रथमे प्राच्यां पुरो$र्थे$ग्रत इत्यपि Nm.4. From; तदग्रतः स्वकर्मस्थं स्मृत्वा Rām 6.79.11. -Comp. -सर a. [अग्रतः सरति; सृ-ट] going in front, taking the lead. (-रः) a leader.
agrabhaṇa अग्रभण a. Ved. Having nothing acceptable; अनारम्भणे तदवीरयेथामनास्थाने अग्रभणे समुद्रे । Rv.1.116.5.
agraha अग्रह a. Without any escort, retinue etc. A vānapra-stha etc.
atigrah अतिग्रह् 9 P. To take beyond the usual measure.
atigraha अतिग्रह a. [अतिक्रान्तो ग्रहम्] Difficult to be comprehended, incomprehensible. -हः, -ग्राहः 1 Object of an apprehensive organ, such as स्पर्श 'touch' the object of त्वच्, रस of जिह्वा &c. The Grahas are eight in number; प्राण, वाच्, जिह्वा, चक्षुस्, श्रोत्र, मनस्, हस्तौ, & त्वच्; the corresponding atigrāhas being अपान, नामन्, रस, रूप, शब्द, काम, कर्मन् & स्पर्श. अथ हैनं जारत्कारव आर्तभागः पप्रच्छ याज्ञवल्क्येति होवाच कति ग्रहाः कत्यतिग्रहा इति । अष्टौ ग्रहा अष्टावतिग्रहा इति Bṛi. Up.3.2.1. -2 Right knowledge, correct apprehension. -3 Act of overtaking, surpassing &c. -4 One who siezes or takes to a very great extent.
atyugra अत्युग्र a. Very fierce. -ग्रम् Asafœtida. (Mar. हिंग).
anavagraha अनवग्रह a. [न. ब.] Irresistible, uncotrolled, impetuous, resistless; सुकुमारकायमनवग्रहः स्मरः (अभिहन्ति) Māl.1.39.
anigraha अनिग्रह a. Unrestrained, invincible, unconquerable. -हः 1 Non-restraint. -2 Non-refutation. -3 Not admitting one's defeat in argument; ˚स्थानम् occasion of non-refutation.
anugrah अनुग्रह् 9 P. (Ved. -गृभ्णाति). 1 To favour, oblige, treat with kindness; शिलातलैकदेशमनुगृह्णातु वयस्यः Ś.3 our friend will be so good as to, or kindly, take a seat on the stone; अयं विष्टरो$नुगृह्यताम् V.5 be pleased to sit down &c.; महेन्द्रेण पुनरनुगृहीता V.3 favoured (by modifying the curse); with instr. or abl. of that which is an obligation; अनुगृहीतो$हमनया मघवतः सम्भावनया S.6; कतर- त्कुलमनुगृहीतं भगवत्या जन्मना K.135, अनुगृहीतो$स्मि अहमुपदेशा- द्भवतः V.4. I am much obliged to you &c. (अनुगृहीत is oft. used by itself in the sense of 'much obliged', 'many thanks', 'I thank you', 'I esteem it as a favour'.) -2 To foster, cherish, protect, maintain (as fire); अग्निर्नित्यानुगृहीतः स्यात् Āśval. -2 To receive, welcome. -4 To hold up, support, uphold. त्रिभिस्तीक्ष्णैर्महावेगैर- न्वगृह्णाच्छिरः शरैः Mb.6.12.45. -5 To follow in robbing, seizing or depriving. -6 To keep to, conform or correspond to, follow, take after; आकृतिमनुगृह्णन्ति गुणाः Vb.2; क्षात्रधर्मश्चानुगृहीतो भवति U.5. -Caus. To cause to favour, or to favour; आर्यस्य दर्शनेनात्मानमनुग्राहयितुम् Mu.4. अनुग्रहः, -हणम् 1 A favour, kindness, obligation; showing favour, obliging, rewarding (opp. निग्रह); निग्रहानुग्रहकर्ता Pt.1; पादार्पणानुग्रहपूतपृष्ठम् R.2.35; अनुग्रह इवेयमभ्यर्थना Ś.1; अनुग्रहं संस्मरणप्रवृत्तम् Ku.3.3. -2 Assistance, help (shown to the poor in feeding them &c. दरिद्रादिपोषणम्). -3 Facilitating by spells. -4 Acceptance. -5 Rear-guard. -Comp. -कातर a. anxious to please or for favour. -सर्गः creation of feelings or mental conditions.
anudagra अनुदग्र a. 1 Not lofty, low. -2 Soft, tender; weak, not sharp.
aparigraha अपरिग्रह a. Without possessions or belonging, attendants &c; Without a wife; तदाप्रभृत्येव विमुक्तसङ्गः पतिः पशूनामपरिग्रहो$भूत Ku.1.53. quite destitute, as in निराशीर- परिग्रहः Bg.6.1. -हः 1 Non-acceptance, rejection, renunciation, one of the several kinds of yamas (mental restraints) stated in Yogaśāstra by Patañjali. -2 Destitution, poverty. अपरिचयिन् aparicayin परिचेय paricēya अपरिचयिन् परिचेय a. Having no acquaintance; unsocial, misanthropic.
apāṇigrahaṇam अपाणिग्रहणम् Celibacy.
abhigrah अभिग्रह् (Ved. ग्रभ्) 9 U. 1 To take or seize, catch, catch hold of, seize forcibly, attack; रिपुणाभिगृह्य Dk.5, 98.13. -2 To accept, take. -3 To receive (as a guest). -4 To fold, lay or bring together (as the hands). -5 To set, show or bring forth (as blossom, fruit &c.). -Caus. To catch or surprise one in the very act, to let oneself be so caught; अर्यवर्यस्य कस्यचिद् गृहे चोरयित्वा रूपाभिग्राहितो बद्धः Dk.96.
abhigrahaḥ अभिग्रहः 1 Seizing, robbing, plundering शङ्कारूपकर्मा- भिग्रहः Kau. A.4. -2 Attack, assault, onset. यातव्यामित्र- योरभिग्रहचिन्ता Kau. A.7. -3 Challenge. -4 Complaint. -5 Authority, power, weight.
abhigrahaṇam अभिग्रहणम् Robbing, seizing in the presence of the owner.
abhiśirogra अभिशिरोग्र a. With the top and bottom inverted.
abhyagra अभ्यग्र a. [अभिमुखं अग्रं यस्य] 1 Near, proximate; अभ्यग्रं च प्रपश्यन्ति युद्धमानन्दिनो द्विजाः Mb.6.2.18. -2 Fresh, new; -ग्रम proximity; vicinity. It is used adverbially also in इदं शोणितमभ्यग्रं संप्रहारे$च्युतत् तयोः Bk.4.28.
ugra उग्र a. [उच्-रन् गश्चान्तादेशः Uṇ.2.28] 1 Fierce, cruel, ferocious, savage (as a look &c.); ˚दर्शनः having a fierce or cruel look. -2 Formidable, terrific, frightful; सिंहनिपातमुग्रम् R.2.5; Bg.11.3; Ms.6.75,12.75; ˚दन्तः, ˚नासिकः &c. -3 Powerful, mighty, strong, violent, intense; उग्रातपां वेलाम् Ś.3 intensely hot. उग्रशोकाम् Me.115 v. l.; निखिलरसायनराजो गन्धेनोग्रेण लशुन इव Bv. Sharp, pungent, hot, -5 High, noble. यत्र भगवानास्ते वाल्मीकिसुग्रधीः Rām.7.49.1. -6 Angry, passionate, wrathful. -7 Ready to do any work, industrious. -ग्रः 1 N. of Śiva or Rudra; जघ्ने$द्भुतैणवपुषा$$श्रमतो$- पकृष्टो मारीचमाशु विशिखेन यथा कमुग्रः Bhāg.9.1.1. -2 N. of a mixed tribe, descendant of a Kṣatriya father and Śūdra mother (his business being to catch or kill animals dwelling in holes, such as snakes; cf. क्षत्रियाच्छूद्रकन्यायां क्रूराचारविहारवान् । क्षत्रशूद्र- वपुर्जन्तुरुग्रो नाम प्रजायते ॥ Ms.1.9,13,15.). -3 N. of a tree शोभाञ्जनवृक्ष (Mar. शेवगा). -4 A group of five asterisms; their names are :- पूर्वाफल्गुनी, पूर्वाषाढा, पूर्वाभाद्रपदा, मघा and भरणी. -5 N. of a country called Kerala (Modern Malabar). -6 The sentiment called रौद्र. -7 Wind. -8 A royal attendant (like उग्र tribe); उग्राः प्रत्येनसः सूतग्रामण्यः Bṛi. Up.4.3.37. -ग्रा 1 N. of different plants; वचा, यवानी, धन्याक. (Mar. वेखंड, ओवा, मेथी). -2 A cruel woman. -ग्री A kind of being belonging to the class of demons; य उग्रीणामुग्रबाहुर्ययुः Av.4.24.2. -ग्रम् 1 A certain deadly poison, the root of Aconitum Ferox (वत्सनाभविषम्; Mar. बचनाग). -2 Wrath, anger. -Comp. -ईशः the mighty or terrible lord, N. of Śiva. -कर्मन् n. fierce in action, cruel. -काण्डः a sort of gourd (कारवेल). -काली form of Durgā. -गन्ध a. strongsmelling. (-न्धः) 1 the Cahmpaka tree. -2 N. of other trees also; कटुफल, अर्जकवृक्ष. -3 garlic. (-न्धा) 1 Orris root. -2 a medicinal plant. -3 N. of various plants; यवानी, वचा, अजमोदा. (-न्धम्) Asafœtida. -गन्धिन् a. strong-smelling. -चयः a strong desire. -चारिणी, -चण्डा N. of Durgā. -जाति a. base-born. -तारा N. of a goddess. -तेजस् a. endowed with powerful or terrible energy. -दंष्ट्र a. having terrific teeth. -दण्ड a. ruling with a rod of iron, stern, cruel, relentless; Pt.3. -ण्डः Stern rule; तस्योग्रदण्डसंविग्नाः सर्वे लोकाः सपालकाः । अन्यत्रालब्धशरणाः शरणं ययुरच्युतम् ॥ Bhāg.7.4.21. -दर्शन, -रूप a. frightful in appearance, fierce-looking, grim, terrible. -दुहितृ f. the daughter of a powerful man. -धन्वन् a. having a powerful bow. (m.) N. of Śiva and Indra; पिङ्गस्तमुग्रधन्वा कृणोतु हृदयाविधम् Av.8.6.18. -नासिक a. large-nosed. -पीठम् A ground plan in which the whole area is divided into 36 equal parts (Mānasāra 7.7). -पुत्र a. born in a mighty family. (-त्रः) N. of Kārttikeya. -पूति a. horribly stinking; Māl.5.16. -रेतस् m. a form of Rudra. -वीर a. having powerful men. -वीर्यः Assafœtida (Mar. हिंग). -शासन a. strict in orders, severe in commands. -शेखरा 'crest of Śiva'. N. of the Ganges. -शोक a. sorely-grieving, deeply afflicted. -श्रवस् (see वृद्धश्रवस्) N. of the son of रोमहर्षण. उग्रश्रवाः पुरा सूतो रोमहर्षणसंभवः Bm.1.2. -श्रवणदर्शन a. terrible to hear and see. -सेनः 1 N. of a son of Dhṛitarāṣṭra. -2 N. of a king of Mathurā and father of Kaṁsa. He was deposed by his son; but Kṛiṣṇa after having slain Kaṁsa restored him to the throne. (-ना) N. of the wife of Akrūra; ˚जः N. of Kaṁsa, the uncle and enemy of Krisna.
ugraka उग्रक a. Brave, powerful &c.
ugra उग्रता त्वम् Violence, fearfulness, passion, anger, pungency, acrimony.
ugraṃpaśya उग्रंपश्य a. [उग्रं पश्यति, उग्रं-दृश्, खश्-मुम् P.III.2.37] 1 Fierce-looking, frightful, hideous. -2 Malignant, wicked.
udagra उदग्र a. [उद्गतमग्रं यस्य] 1 With elevated top, projecting, pointing upwards; as in ˚दन्त. आवर्तनाभिरोजस्वी काञ्च- नोरुरुदग्रपात् Bhāg.4.21.16. -2 Tall, lofty, high, elevated, exalted (fig. also); स वृक्षशिखरोदग्रः प्रविवेश रसाजलम् Rām. 5.56.49 उदग्रदशनांशुभिः Śi.2.21,4.19; उदग्रः क्षत्रस्य शब्दः R.2.53; उदग्रप्लुतत्वात् Ś.1.7 high leaps Śi.12.65; ˚ग्रावन् Dk.6; विक्रमोदग्रं शिरः R.15.27 exalted; गन्धोदग्रं पुष्पम् 16.87 rich in odour. -3 Large, broad, vast, big; अवन्तिनाथोयमुदग्रबाहुः R.6.32; Mu.6.12. -4 Noble, good-looking (उदार); हरिन्मणिश्याममुदग्रविग्रहम् Ki.14.41. -5 Advanced in age. -6 Conspicuous, distinguished, exalted, magnified, increased; स मङ्गलोदग्रतरप्रभावः R.2.71,9.64,13.5. -7 Intense, unbearable (as heat); अखिद्यतासन्नमुदग्रतापम् (रविम्) Śi.4.12. -8 Fierce, fearful; संदधे दृशमुदग्रतारकाम् R.11.69. -9 Excited, furious, enraptured; मदोदग्राः ककुद्मन्तः R.4.22. -1 Mighty, strong; तत उदग्र इव द्विरदे Ki.18.1; वेगोदग्रं विषम् V.5.18 strong or sharp (deadly). -Comp. -दत् a. having projecting teeth, large toothed. (m) A tusked elephant. -प्लुतत्वम् A lofty bounding. पश्योदग्रप्लुतत्वाद् वियति बहुतरं स्तोकमुर्व्यां प्रयाति । Ś1.7. -नखः Folded hand (अञ्जलि); कायेन विनयोपेता मूर्ध्नोदग्रनखेन च Mb.7.54.6.
udagrayati उदग्रयति Den. P. To display prominently; अन्तः शरीरपरिशोषमुदग्रयन्तः (वृक्षाः) Mu.6.13.
udavagrahaḥ उदवग्रहः A Svarita accent depending on an Udātta which stands in the Avagraha q. v.
udgrath उद्ग्रथ् 1, 9. U. 1 To bind up, tie into bundles. -2 To tie up, put or sew together (as garlands &c.); इयमुद्ग्रथते स्रजो विचित्राः Mu.1.4; tie or fasten, intertwine; लताप्रतानोद्ग्रथितैः स केशैः R.2.8. -3 To unbind, loosen (as a knot &c.). -Caus कर्माशयं ग्रथितमुद्ग्रथयन्ति सन्तः Bhāg.4.22.39; ग्रन्थिमुद्ग्रथयितुं हृदयेशे वाससः स्पृशति मानधनायाः Śi.1.63.
udgrantha उद्ग्रन्थ a. Unbound, loosened. -थः A section, chapter.
udgrathanam उद्ग्रथनम् The act of winding, binding; साभिवीक्ष्य दिशः सर्वा वेण्युद्ग्रथनमुत्तमम् (मणिम्) Rām.5.67.3.
udgranthi उद्ग्रन्थि a. 1 Untied (fig. also). -2 Free from worldly ties or attachments.
udgraha उद्ग्रह 9 P. 1 To take up, lift up; शक्तिं चोग्रामुदग्रहीत् Bk.15.52; elevate, erect, raise; उद्गृहीतालकान्ताः Me.8. -2 To take or draw out, take away. स यथा सैन्धवखिल्य उदके प्रास्त उदकमेवानुविलीयेत न हास्योद्ग्रहणायेव स्यात् Bṛi. Up. 2.4.12. -3 To deposit. -4 To preserve. -5 To cease (to rain). यद् गृह्णाति तन्निधनम् Ch. Up.2.3.2. -6 To break off, discontinue (speaking); उद्गृह्णन् निधनम् Av. 9.6.47. -7 To concede, grant, allow; मायां मदीयामुद्गृह्य वदतां किं नु दुर्घटम् Bhāg.11.22.4. -Caus. 1 To cause to take up or out; cause to pay. -2 To state, place before, adduce; विशेषविदुषः शास्त्रं यत्तवोद्ग्राह्यते पुरः Śi.2.75. -4 To extol, laud up. उद्ग्रभणम् udgrabhaṇam उद्ग्राभः udgrābhḥ उद्ग्रभणम् उद्ग्राभः [उद्-ग्रह-अन् or अ 'ग्रहोर्भे- च्छन्दसि' Sk. on P.III.1.84. Vārt.] 1 Ved. Taking up, raising; उद्ग्राभं च निग्राभं ब्रह्मदेवा अवीवृधन् Ts.1.1.13. -2 Giving, donation.
udgrahaṇam उद्ग्रहणम् 1 Taking up, raising. -2 An object that can be accomplished by religious or other acts. -3 Eructation.
upagranthaḥ उपग्रन्थः A subsidiary writing or a class of such writings.
upagras उपग्रस् 1 P. To swallow down, devour, eclipse; Mb.2.
upagrah उपग्रह् 9 U. 1 To hold under, seize or collect from below; as रसम्. -2 To seize, take, take possession of; तवैव पादावुपगृह्य Rām.; उपगृह्यास्पदं चैव Ms.7.184. -3 To meet with, obtain; स मृत्युमुपगृह्णाति गर्भमश्वतरी यथा Chāṇ. 19. -4 To subdue, vanquish. -5 To provide. -6 To conciliate, take as one's ally, favour, support; तदुपगृहीतेन म्लेच्छराजबलेन Mu.1. -7 To conceive with one's mind, grasp mentally; धियोपगृह्णन्स्मितशोभितेन Bhāg.3.22.21. -8 To decide, determine. -9 To accept, approve.
upagrahaḥ उपग्रहः 1 Confinement, seizure. -2 Defeat, frustration; अपि च विहिते मत्कृत्यानां निकाममुपग्रहे Mu.4.2. -3 A prisoner. -4 Joining, addition. -5 (a) Favour, encouragement, assistance, conciliation; सोपग्रहम् K.156. परविषये कृत्याकृत्यपक्षोपग्रहः । Kau. A.1. अमित्रोपग्रहं चास्य ते कुर्युः क्षिप्रमापदि Mb.12.96.14. (b) Favourableness, kindness, complacence; सोपग्रहं K.264. -6 Use. -7 A kind of peace purchased by giving over every thing; cf. क्रियते प्राणरक्षार्थं सर्वदानादुपग्रहः H.4.121. -8 The voice or pada of a verb; सुप्तिङुपग्रहलिङ्गनराणां Mbh. III.1.85;1.4; and 2.127. -9 A pile or heap of kuśa grass. -1 The presiding spirit or cause which directs a planet's motion. -11 A minor planet राहु, केतु &c.), a secondary heavenly body, such as a comet, meteor.
upagrahaṇam उपग्रहणम् 1 Seizing (from below); taking hold of; as in पादोपग्रहणम्. -2 Seizure, capture, taking one prisoner. -3 Supporting, furthering, promoting. -4 Holy study, study of the Vedas (after being initiated into them); वेदोपग्रहणार्थाय तावग्राहयत प्रभुः Rām.
upasaṃgrah उपसंग्रह् 9 P. 1 To take upon oneself, experience, feel, suffer. -2 To receive, accept. -3 To seize, catch hold of; पाणिभ्यां तूपसंगृह्य Ms.3.224. -4 To take into custody or possession. -5 To win over, conciliate, make favourable; पिण्डदानादिनोपसंगृह्य Dk.58. -6 To clasp, embrace.
upasaṃgrahaḥ उपसंग्रहः हणम् 1 Keeping pleased, supporting, maintaining; ताक्ष्णरसदायिनामुपसंग्रहार्थम् Mu.2. -2 Respectful salutation (as by touching the feet of the person saluted); स्फुरति रभसात्पाणिः पादोपसंग्रहणाय च Mv.2.3. -3 Accepting, adopting; Br. Sūt.1.4.41. -4 Polite address, obeisance. -5 Collecting, joining. -6 Taking, accepting (as a wife); दारोपसंग्रहः Y.1.56. -7 (An external) appendage, any necessary article either for use or decoration (उपकरण). -8 A pillow, cushion; Mb.4.
upāgram उपाग्रम् 1 The part next to the end or top. -2 A secondary member.
upāgrahaṇam उपाग्रहणम् Reading the Vedas after being initiated to them.
upodgrahaḥ उपोद्ग्रहः Knowledge.
aikāgra ऐकाग्र a. Intent on one object.
augrasenaḥ औग्रसेनः Kaṁsa, the son of उग्रसेन.
grat जाग्रत् a. 1 Watching, being awake. -2 Attentive, careful, watchful. -3 Clear, bright. -m. Ved. Dreaming in a waking state, day-dream.
daurgrahaḥ दौर्ग्रहः The Asvamedha sacrifice.
nigranthanam निग्रन्थनम् Killing, slaughter.
nigranthiḥ निग्रन्थिः m. The cover of a book; Hch.
nigrah निग्रह् 9 P 1 To keep or hold down, keep in check. -2 To curb, restrain, suppress, control; निगृह्य शोकम् K.25; स्वकं तेजो निगृह्य Pt.3.174; Bg.2.68; R.5.59; 14.85. -3 To stop, obstruct; निगृहीतो बलाद् द्वारि Mb. -4 To punish, chastise; अधार्मिकं त्रिभिर्न्यायैर्निगृह्णीयात् प्रयत्नतः Ms.8.31;9.38. -5 To seize, catch, apprehend, lay hold of; तमार्यगृह्यं निगृहीतधेनुः R.2.33. -6 To close or contract (as eyes); माथुरो$क्षिणी निगृह्य Mk.2. -7 To subdue, conquer, overpower; प्रज्ञया निग्रहीतुं शक्यः Mu.1; 1.28. -8 To draw in, restrain; निगृह्यन्तामभीशवः Ś.1.
nigrahaḥ निग्रहः 1 Keeping in check, restraint, curbing, subjection; as in इन्द्रियनिग्रह Ms.6.92; Y.1.222; Bh.1.66; चञ्चलं मनः...... तस्याहं निग्रहं मन्ये वायोरिव सुदुष्करम् Bg.6.34; तस्य ता वपुषाक्षिप्ता निग्रहार्थं जजृम्भिरे Bu. Ch.4.6. -2 Suppression, obstruction, putting down; तथेन्द्रियाणां दह्यन्ते दोषाः प्राणस्य निग्रहात् Ms.6.71. -3 Overtaking, capturing, arresting; त्वन्निग्रहे तु वरगात्रि न मे प्रयत्नः Mk.1. 22; Śi.2.88. -4 Confinement, imprisonment. -5 Defeat, overthrow, vanquishing. -6 Dispelling, destruction, removing; दिनमुखानि रविर्हिमनिग्रहैर्विमलयन् मलयं नगम- त्यजत् R.9.25;15.6; Ku.5.53. -7 Arresting of disease, cure. -8 Punishment (opp. अनुग्रह) निग्राहानु- ग्रहस्य कर्ता Pt.1; निग्रहो$प्ययमनुग्रहीकृतः R.11.9,55;12. 52,63. -9 Rebuke, reprimand, blame. -1 Aversion, dislike, disgust. -11 (In Nyāya phil.) A flaw in an argument, a fault in a syllogism (by which a disputant is put down in argument); cf. Mu.5.1. -12 A handle. -13 A limit, boundary. -14 The Supreme Being. -15 Transgressing (अतिलङ्घन); निग्रहाद्धर्मशास्त्राणा- मनुरुद्ध्यन्नपेतभीः Mb.12.24.13. -Comp. -स्थानम् the reason of defeat, unfitness to be argued with, one of the 16 categories of the Naiyāyikas; एवमपि प्रकृतं दूषयितुमशक्नु- वतस्तत्सिद्धान्तान्तरदूषणे निग्रहस्थानमापद्यते । ŚB. on MS.1.1.5.
nigrahaṇa निग्रहण a. Holding back or down, suppression. -णम् 1 Subduing, suppression. -2 Capture, confinement. -3 Chastisement, punishment in general. -4 Defeat. -5 War, fight.
nirgranthanam निर्ग्रन्थनम् Killing, slaughter.
nyavagrahaḥ न्यवग्रहः The accentless vowel at the end of the first member of a compound.
parigrah परिग्रह् 9. P. 1 To clasp round, embrace. -2 To encircle; surround, fence or hedge round; न्यविशन्त ततः सर्वे परिगृह्य सरस्वतीम् Mb.5.178.23. -3 To lay hold of, seize. -4 To take, assume. -5 To accept. -6 To favour, patronize; देवेन च परिगृहीतः M.1;1.13. -7 To support, assist, guide; राक्षसमतिपरिगृहीतः Mu.1. -8 To put on (a dress). -9 To take possession of, master, overpower. -1 To conceive, comprehend. -11 To undertake. -12 To receive hospitably; परिग्रहेण ब्राह्मेण परिगृह्य महाद्युतिः Mb.1.195.1. -13 To take (a wife), marry; प्रथमपरि- गृहीतं स्यान्न वेत्यव्यवस्यन् Ś.5.19. -14 To conform to, follow. -15 To surpass, excel.
parigrahaḥ परिग्रहः 1 Seizing, holding, taking, grasping; आसन- रज्जुपरिग्रहे R.9.46; शङ्कापरिग्रहः Mu.1 'taking or entertaining a doubt'. -2 Surrounding, enclosing, encircling, fencing round. -3 Putting on, wrapping round (as a dress); मौलिपरिग्रहः R.18.38. -4 Assuming, taking; मानपरिग्रहः Amaru.97; विवाहलक्ष्मी˚ U.4. -5 Receiving, taking, accepting, acceptauce; भौमो मुनेः स्थानपरिग्रहो$यम् R.13.36; अर्ध्यपरिग्रहान्ते 7;12.16; Ku. 6.53; विद्यापरिग्रहाय Māl.1; so आसनपरिग्रहं करोतु देवः U.3 'your majesty will be pleased to take a seat or sit down'. -6 Possessions, property, belongings; त्यक्तसर्वपरिग्रहः Bg. 4.21; R.15.55; V.4.26. -7 Taking in marriage, marriage; नवे दारपरिग्रहे U.1.19; Māl.5.27; असंशयं क्षत्रपरिग्रह- क्षमा Ś.1.22; न हि गणयति क्षुद्रो जन्तुः परिग्रहफल्गुताम् Bh.1.9. -8 A wife, queen; प्रयतपरिग्रहद्वितीयः R.1.95,92;9.14; 11.33;16.8; Ś.5.28,31; परिग्रहबहुत्वे$पि Ś.3.19; प्राप श्रियं मुनिवरस्य परिग्रहो$सौ Rām. Ch. -9 Taking under one's protection, favouring; धन्याः स्मो वः परिग्रहात् U.7. 11; M.1.13; कुर्वन्ति पाण्डवपरिग्रहमेव पौराः Pañch.1.2. -1 Attendants, followers, train, retinue, suite; परिग्रहेण सर्वेण कोषेण च महीयसा Śiva.B.8.4. -11 A household, family, members of a family. -12 The seraglio or household of a king, harem. -13 Anything received, a present; राजपरिग्रहो$यम् Ś.1. -14 Assent, consent. -15 Taking possession of, acquiring. -16 A claim. -17 Entertaining, honouring, receiving (a guest &c.). Mb.1.195.1. -18 An entertainer. -19 Assistance. -2 A husband. -21 Respect, reverence. -22 Grace, favour. -23 Comprehension, understanding. -24 Undertaking, performing. -25 Subjugation; धर्षितो मत्परिग्रहः Mb.12.32.55. -26 Dominion. -27 Punishment. -28 Connection, relation. -29 Summing up, totality. -3 A house, residence. -31 Removing, taking away. -32 A curse; निर्मुक्तनिष्ठुरपरिग्रहपाशबन्धः Rām. Ch. (cf. पत्नीपरिजनादानमूलशापाः परिग्रहाः Ak.). -33 (In Ved. gram.) The double mention of a word both before and after इति. -34 The form which precedes इति. -35 Root, origin. -36 The eclipse of the sun or moon. -37 An oath. -38 The rear of an army. -39 N. of Viṣṇu. -4 The body; आश्रयन्त्याः स्वभावेन मम पूर्वपरिग्रहम् Mb.12. 32.57. (com. स्वभावेन चित्तेन मम परिग्रहं शरीरं आश्रयन्त्याः). -41 Administration; राज्यपरिग्रहः Mb.12.32.51. -Comp. -अर्थीय a. generalizing; having the sense of comprehension; Nir.1.7. -द्वितीय a. accompanied by one's wife or family. -बहुत्वम् multitude of wives.
parigrahaṇam परिग्रहणम् Wrapping round, putting on.
parigrahītṛ परिग्रहीतृ m. 1 A husband; तामद्य संप्रेष्य परिग्रहीतुः Ś.4.22. -2 An assistant. -3 An adoptive father.
pragrathanam प्रग्रथनम् Stringing together, weaving.
pragrah प्रग्रह् 9 U. 1 To take, hold, seize, grasp. -2 To receive, accept. -3 To curb, restrain. -4 To stretch forth, extend. -5 To favour, behave friendly with. -6 To keep separate (as the प्रगृह्य vowels). -7 To offer. -8 To unite with. -Caus. To receive, accept.
pragraha प्रग्रह a. 1 Holding in front, stretching forth (hands); एवमुक्तस्तु मुनिना प्राञ्जलिः प्रग्रहो नृपः । अभ्यवादयत प्राज्ञः Rām. 7.82.14. -2 Seizing, taking. -हः 1 Holding or stretching forth, holding out. -2 Laying hold of, taking, grasping, seizing; न हि मे मुच्यते कश्चित् कथञ्चित् प्रग्रहं गतः Mb.3.179.16. -3 The commencement of an eclipse. -4 (a) A rein, bridle; धृताः प्रग्रहाः अवतरत्वायुष्मान् Ś.1; Śi.12.31. (b) A whip, lash, scourge. -5 A check, restraint; यः प्रग्रहानुग्रहयोर्यथान्यायं विचक्षणः Rām.2.1.25. -6 Binding, confinement; सो$स्माकं वैरपुरुषो दुर्मतिः प्रग्रहं गतः Mb.12.7.33. -8 A prisoner, captive. -8 Taming, breaking (as an animal). -9 A ray of light. -1 The string of a balance. -11 A vowel not subject to the rules of Sandhi or euphony; see प्रगृह्य. -12 N. of Viṣṇu. -13 The arm. -14 A leader, guide. -15 Kindness, favour, a reward; अपराधं सहेताल्पं तुष्येदल्पे$पि चोदये । महोप- कारं चाध्यक्षं प्रग्रहेणाभिपूजयेत् ॥ Kau. A.2.7.25. -16 The Karṇikāra tree. -17 The gains in the form of gifts to courtiers; राजोपजीविनां प्रग्रहप्रदेशभोगपरिहारभक्तवेतनलाभम् Kau. A.2.7.25. -18 Hoarding, collecting (संग्रह); असाधुनिग्रहरतः साधूनां प्रग्रहे रतः Mb.12.21.14. -19 Folding, joining (hands); श्वश्रूणामविशेषेण प्राञ्जलिप्रग्रहेण च Rām.7. 48.1. -2 Obstinacy, stubbornness. -21 A companion, satellite.
pragrahaṇam प्रग्रहणम् 1 Taking, seizing, grasping. -2 The commencement of an eclipse. -3 A rein, bridle. -4 A check, restraint. -5 Binding, confining. -6 Offering. -7 Guiding.
pragrahin प्रग्रहिन् a. One holding the rein; पथि प्रग्रहिणं कंस- माभाष्याहाशरीरवाक् Bhāg.1.1.34.
pratigrah प्रतिग्रह् 9. U. 1 To hold, seize, take, support; वर्षधर- प्रतिगृहीतमेनम् M.4; Ms.2.48. -2 To take, accept, receive; ददाति प्रतिगृह्णाति Pt.2; अमोघाः प्रतिगृह्णन्तावर्ध्यानुपदमा- शिषः R.1.44;2.22. -3 To receive or accept as a present. -4 To receive inimically, oppose, encounter, resist; to attack, assault; प्रतिजग्राह कालिङ्गस्तमस्त्रैर्गजसाधनः R.4.4;12.47. -5 To take in marriage, marry; विधिवत् प्रतिगृह्यापि त्यजेत् कन्यां विगर्हिताम् Ms.9.72. -6 To obey, conform or listen to. -7 To resort to, betake oneself to. -8 To eclipse. -9 To assent to, admit. -1 To occupy, take possession of. -11 To deprive (one) of. -12 To welcome, receive; प्रत्यगृह्णाद्यथान्यायं विदुरश्च महामनाः Mb. 14.66.6. -13 To eat, drink. -Caus. 1 To cause to accept, give, present. -3 To allow to take or retain; मुष्टं प्रतिग्राहयता स्वमर्थं पात्रीकृतो दस्युरिवासि येन Ś.5.2.
pratigrahaḥ प्रतिग्रहः 1 Receiving, accepting. -2 Receiving or accepting a donation; अयाचितोपपन्ने तु नास्ति दोषः प्रतिग्रहे -3 The right of receiving or accepting a donation. -4 The right of receiving gifts (which is a peculiar prerogative of Brāhmaṇas); अध्यापनमध्ययनं यजनं याजनं तथा । दानं प्रतिग्रहं चैव ब्राह्मणानामकल्पयत् ॥ Ms.1.88;4.86; Y.1.118 -5 A gift, present, donation; राज्ञः प्रतिग्रहो$यम् Ś.1; Śi.14.35. -6 A receiver (of a gift). -7 Kind or friendly reception; प्रतिग्रहाय पाण्डूनां प्रेषयामास कौरवान् Mb.1.27.12. -8 Favour, grace. -9 Marrying; तत्प्रतिग्रहलाभाय जित्वा भूपान् स्वयंवरे Bm.1.456. -1 Listening to. -11 The rear of an army. -12 A spitting-pot. -13 The sun near the moon's node. -14 a chambervessel (for sick persons). -15 a grasper, seizer; केश- प्रतिग्रहः = barber.
pratigrahaṇam प्रतिग्रहणम् 1 Receiving presents. -2 Reception. -3 Marrying. -4 A vessel.
pratigrahin प्रतिग्रहिन् m. A receiver.
pratigrahītṛ प्रतिग्रहीतृ m. 1 A receiver. -2 A husband, one who marries.
pratyagra प्रत्यग्र a. 1 Fresh, young, new, recent; प्रत्यग्रहतानां मांसम् Ve.3; कुसुमशयनं न प्रत्यग्रम् V.3.1; Me.4; R.1. 54; Ratn.1.21. -2 Repeated. -3 Pure. -Comp. -वयस् a. young in age, in the prime of life, youthful. प्रत्यञ्च् pratyañc प्रत्यच् pratyac प्रत्यञ्च् प्रत्यच् a. (-प्रतीची f. or according to Vopadeva प्रत्यञ्ची also) 1 Turned or directed towards; turned inward; मनः प्रत्यक् चित्ते सविधमवधायात्तमरुतः Śivamahimna 25. -2 Being behind. -3 Following, subsequent; समेत्य तरसा प्रत्यग्द्वाभ्यां तद्भ्यां बलं बली । निहत्य Bhāg. 1.15.3. -4 Averted, turned away, turning back; Pt.3.181. -5 Western, westerly. -6 Inner, interior. -7 Equal to, a match for. -m. 1 The individual soul. -2 Future time. -Comp. -अक्षम् (प्रत्यगक्षम्) an inner organ. -आत्मन् m. (प्रत्यगात्मन्) the individual soul; कश्चिद्धीरः प्रत्यगात्मानमैक्षदावृत्तचक्षुरमृतत्वमिच्छन् Kaṭh.2.1.1. -आनन्द a. inwardly joyful. -आशापतिः (प्रत्यगाशापतिः) 'The lord of the western direction', an epithet of Varuṇa. -उदच् f. (प्रत्यगुदच्) the north-west. -चेतन a. 1 whose thoughts are turned upon himself. -2 intelligent. (-नः) 1 the supreme soul; the Puruṣa in the Sāṅkhya philosophy. -2 the soul. -दक्षिणतः (प्रत्यग्दक्षिणतः) ind. towards the south-west. -दृश् f. (प्रत्यग्दृश्) an inward glance, a glance directed inwards; स्वांशेन सर्वतनुभृन्मनसि प्रतीतप्रत्यग्दृशे भगवते बृहते नमस्ते Bhāg.8.3.17. -धामन् a. internally illuminated. -पुष्पा Achyranthes aspera (Mar. आघाडा); Mātaṅga L.11.26. -प्रवण a. devoted to the individual soul. -मुख a. (प्रत्यङ्मुख) 1 facing the west; श्रियं प्रत्यङ्मुखो भुङ्क्ते Ms.2.52. -2 having the face averted. -रथाः (Pl.) (प्रत्यग्रथाः) N. of the Ahichchhatra country; L. D. B. -स्रोतस् (प्रत्यक्स्रोतस्) flowing towards the west; Malli. on Śi.4.66. (-f.) an epithet of the river Narmadā.
prāgram प्राग्रम् The highest point. -Comp. -सर a. first, foremost; त्वमर्हतां प्राग्रसरः स्मृतो$सि नः Ś.5.15. -हर a. chief, principal; विश्वावसुप्राग्रहरैः प्रवीणैः Ku.7.48; R.16.23.
vigrah विग्रह् 9 P. 1 To hold or seize, catch hold of; विजगृहे तिसृणां जयिनं पुराम् Ki.18.12. -2 To quarrel, fight, contend; विगृह्य चक्रे नमुचिद्विषा बली य इत्थमस्वास्थ्यमहर्दिवं दिवः Śi.1.51; Bk.6.86;17.23; Ki.14.24. -3 To divide into parts, separate (into constituent members). -4 To dissolve, analyse, resolve in general. -5 To receive, welcome (as a guest). -6 To preceive, observe. -7 To stretch or spread out.
vigrahaḥ विग्रहः 1 Stretching out, extension, expansion. -2 Form, figure, shape; यथा लोहस्य निःस्यन्दो निषिक्तो बिम्ब- विग्रहम् Mb.14.18.9. -3 The body; त्रयी विग्रहवत्येव सम- मध्यात्मविद्यया M.1.14; गूढविग्रहः R.3.39;9.52; Ki.4.11; 12.43. -4 Resolution, dissolution, analysis, separation (as of a compound word into its component parts); वृत्त्यर्थ- (समासार्थ) -बोधकं वाक्यं विग्रहः. -5 Quarrel, strife (often, love-quarrel or प्रणयकलह); विग्रहाच्च शयने पराङ्मुखीर्नानुनेतु- मवलाः स तत्वरे R.19.38;9.47; Śi.11.35; शत्रौ मित्रे पुत्रे बन्धौ मा कुरु यत्नं विग्रहसन्धौ Śaṁkarāchārya. -6 War, hostilities, fighting, battle (opp. संधि); उग्राय विग्रहायास्मै त्वया प्रेषयता ह्यमुम् Śiva B.17.35; one of the six Guṇas or modes of policy; Ms.7.16; see गुण. -7 Disfavour; अनुग्रहं विग्रहं वा मन्यसे तद्विधेहि नः Bhāg.1.16.59. -8 A part, portion, division; परिमाणं च कालस्य कल्पलक्षणविग्रहम्. -Comp. -अवरम् the back. -इच्छु a. eager for combat. -ग्रहणम् the assumption of a form.
vigrahavat विग्रहवत् a. Having body, incarnate, embodied; M.1.14.
vigrahin विग्रहिन् A minister of war.
vinigrah विनिग्रह् 9 U. 1 To restrain, check; obstruct, impede. -2 To lay hold of, seize.
vinigrahaḥ विनिग्रहः 1 Restraining, curbing, subduing; Bg. 13.7;17.16; न हि दण्डादृते शक्यः कर्तुं पापविनिग्रहः Ms.9. 263. -2 Mutual opposition or antithesis.
vaigrahika वैग्रहिक a. (-की f.) Corporeal, bodily.
vyagra व्यग्र a. [विगतमग्रं यस्य] 1 Bewildered, perplexed, distracted; तं व्यग्रचक्रं दितिपुत्राधमेन Bhāg.3.19.6. -2 Alarmed, frightened. -3 Eagerly or intently occupied (with loc., instr. or in comp.) स राजककुदव्यग्रपाणिभिः पार्श्ववर्तिभिः R.17.27; Mv.1.13;4.28; Ku.7.2; U.1. 23; Bv.1.123; आरभन्ते$ल्पमेवाज्ञाः कामं व्यग्रा भवन्ति च Śi.2.79. -4 Being in motion (as a wheel). -ग्रः N. of Viṣṇu.
saṃgrah संग्रह् 9 U. 1 To collect, gather, accumulate, hoard; संगृह्य धनम्, पाशान् &c. -2 To receive kindly. -3 To curb, restrain, check, control, rein in (as horses). -4 To unstring (as a bow). -5 To grasp, lay hold of. -6 To take, receive, accept. -7 To conceive, understand. -8 To contract, abridge, narrow. -9 To encou rage, support, favour. -1 To seize upon, attack (as an illness). -11 To include, comprise, contain. -12 To close, shut (as the mouth). -13 To concentrate. -14 To constrain, force; तैस्तैरुपायैः संगृह्य दापयेदधमर्णिकम् Ms. 8.48. -15 To marry. -16 To mention, name.
saṃgrahaḥ संग्रहः 1 Seizing, grasping; taking; प्रज्वाल्य तत्र चैवाग्नि- मकरोत् पाणिसंग्रहम् Rām.7.12.2. -2 Clenching the fist, grasp, grip. -3 Reception, admission. -4 Guarding, protection; तथा ग्रामशतानां च कुर्याद्राष्ट्रस्य संग्रहम् Ms.7.114. -5 Favouring, propitiating, entertaining, supporting; धनैः कार्यो$स्य संग्रहः Ms.3.138;8.311. -6 Storing, accumulation, gathering, collecting; स्वधासंग्रहतत्पराः R.1.66; तैः कृतप्रकृतिसंग्रहैः 19.55;17.6. -7 Governing, restraining, controlling; एव वै परमो योगो मनसः संग्रहः स्मृतः Bhāg. 11.2.21. -8 Conglomeration. -9 Conjunction. -1 Agglomeration (a kind of संयोग). -11 Inclusion, comprehension. -12 Compilation. -13 Epitome, summary, abridgment, compendium; संग्रहेण प्रवक्ष्यन्ते Bg.8.11; so तर्कसंग्रहः; मय्यावेशितया युक्त एतावान् योगसंग्रहः Bhāg.11.23.61. -14 Sum, amount, totality; करणं कर्म कर्तेति त्रिविधः कर्मसंग्रहः Bg.18.18. -13 A catalogue, list. -16 A store-room. -17 An effort, exertion. -18 Mention, reference. -19 Greatness, elevation. -2 Velocity. -21 N. of Śiva. -22 A guardian, ruler, manager; ततो निक्षिप्य काकुत्स्थो लक्ष्मणं द्वारि संग्रहम् Rām.7.13.15. -23 The fetching back of discharged weapons by magical means; Mb. -24 Taking to wife, marriage. -25 Perception, notion, -Comp. -श्लोकः a verse summarizing what has been mentioned before.
saṃgrahaṇam संग्रहणम् 1 Seizing, grasping. -2 Supporting, encouraging. -3 Compiling, collecting. -4 Blending. -5 Incasing, setting; कनकभूषणसंग्रहणोचितः (मणिः) Pt.1.75. -6 Sexual union, intercourse with a female. -7 Adultery; Ms.8.6.72; सर्वसाक्षी संग्रहेण चौर्यपारुष्यसाहसे Y.2.72. -8 Hoping. -9 Accepting, receiving. -णी Dysentery.
saṃgrahītṛ संग्रहीतृ m. A charioteer.
sanigraha सनिग्रह a. Furnished with a handle; Suśr.
samagra समग्र a. 1 All, whole, entire, complete; सर्वैरुस्रैः समःस्त्वमिव नृपगुणैर्दीप्यते सप्तसप्तिः M.2.12. -2 One who has everything; समग्रमिह संप्राप्तं मां द्रक्ष्यसि सुहृद्वृतम् Rām. 2.39.35.
samagraṇī समग्रणी a. The very first among.
saṃparigrahaḥ संपरिग्रहः 1 Receiving with kindness. -2 Property.
savigraha सविग्रह a. 1 Possessing a body, embodied; सविग्रहं ग्रहमिव विगृह्यानय दुर्ग्रहम् Śiva. B.17.31. -2 Having meaning or import. -3 Engaged in strife, quarrelling. सवितर्क savitarka सविमर्श savimarśa सवितर्क सविमर्श a. Thoughtful. (-र्कम्, -र्शम् ind. Thoughtfully.
gra साग्र a. 1 Entire; तेषां तु युद्धमानानां साग्रः संवत्सरो गतः Rām.7.23.9. -2 With a surplus, more than. -ग्रम् ind. For a longer period, for a whole life.
sādhivigrahikaḥ साधिविग्रहिकः A minister (or Secretary of State) for foreign affairs (deciding upon pease and war).
sāvagraha सावग्रह a. 1 Having the mark called avagraha q. v. -2 Restrained, limited. -3 Analyzed.
sopagraham सोपग्रहम् ind. In a conciliatory or friendly manner.
Macdonell Vedic Search
4 results
grabh grabh seize, IX. gṛbhṇá̄ti, gṛbhṇīté, vii. 103, 4. ánu- greet, vii. 103, 4.
agra ág-ra, n. front; beginning; top, x. 135, 6; lc. ágre in the beginning, x. 129. 3. 4.
agratas agra-tás, adv. in the beginning, x. 90, 7.
ugra ug-rá, a. mighty, ii. 33, 9; x. 34, 8; fierce, terrible, ii. 33, 11; viii. 29, 5.
Macdonell Search
112 results
grabha m. seizure; -î-tri, m. seizer.
graha a. (--°ree;) seizing, holding; gaining; perceiving; m. seizer, esp. Râhu, who seizes and thus eclipses sun and moon; planet (which seizes men by magical influence: generally reckoned to be five in number: Mars, Mercury, Jupiter, Venus, and Saturn, or seven: the same + Râhu and Ketu, or nine: the same + sun and moon); demon of disease; imp; crocodile; booty; vessel (for drawing Soma); draught (of Soma); organ (of which eight are enumerated); seizure, grasp, grip; draught (of a fluid); theft, robbery; insistence on (lc., --°ree;), endeavour; receipt; welcome; mention; perception, understanding.
grahagrasta pp. possessed by a demon.
grahaṇa a. holding (--°ree;); n. gráhana, seizing, holding, capturing; eclipse; obtaining, receiving; buying; reverberation; catching, absorbing; putting on (clothes), assuming (a body); undergoing; pronouncing, mentioning; using an expression, employment, word mentioned; learning; perception, understanding; taking to mean.
grahaṇacatura a. expert in seizing; -dvaya, n. eclipse of sun and (or) moon; -sambhava, a. arising from the taking away (of, g.); -½anta, a. done with learning; -½antika, a. id.
grahaṇīya fp. to be accepted or pondered.
grahapīḍana n., -pîdâ, f. cala mity caused by Râhu, eclipse; -maya, a. (î) consisting of planets; -yagña, m. sacrifice to the planets; -yuti, f. conjunction of the pla nets; -yuddha, (pp.) n. conflict --, opposition of the planets; -yoga, m.=graha-yuti; -var sha, m. planetary year; -samâgama, m. conjunction of the planets; -½agre-sara, m. ep. of the moon (chief of the planets).
grahila a. sensible to (--°ree;); sensi tive; frantic.
grahītavya fp. to be taken, received, -drawn (fluid); -î-tri, m. seizer; receiver; purchaser; perceiver; hearer.
grahoktha n. hymn recited while drawing Soma.
graiṣma a. referring to the hot season; i-ka, a. id.
graiva n. neck-chain (of an elephant).
graiveya m. n. id.: -ka, n. id.; necklace; -ya, a. relating to the neck.
grantha m. knot; composition; verse (of 32 syllables); treatise, book; text, word ing; chapter; -ana, n. connecting, tying.
granthi m. knot; knot in a garment for keeping money, etc.; joint: -ka, m. narrator, rhapsodist; astrologer; -kkhedaka, m. cut-purse.
granthila a. knotty.
granthin a. reading books.
granthiparṇaka n. (?) kind of fragrant plant; -bheda, m. cut-purse; -mat, a. tied, knit, entwined.
granthiśamana n. (bringing a garment to an end with a knot =) money knot.
grasana n. swallowing; kind of par tial eclipse; jaws; -ishnu, a. wont to swal low, -absorb; -tri, m. swallower, eclipser.
grathana n. connexion; intricacy: â, f. tying, uniting; -anîya, fp. to be joined or united.
grathin a. (knotty), unintelligible.
agāgra n. mountain-top, peak.
agranakha m.n. tip of the nail; -nâ sikâ, f. tip of the nose, -beak; -payodhara, m. teat; -pâda, m. toe; -pûgâ, f. precedence; -bindu, m. first drop; -bhâga, m. upper part, point, top; -bhûmi, f. top storey; highest aim; -mahishî, f. chief consort of a king; -yâyin, a. going before; best of (--°ree;); -vîra, m. chief hero, champion.
agratoratha a. whose chariot is in front.
agratas ad. in front, forward; at the head, in the beginning, first of all; --kri, place in front; prp. before, in presence of (g.).
agraṇī a. (nm. m. -s, n. i) leading; foremost.
agrakara m. finger; first ray; -ga, a. going in front; going through the end of (--°ree;); -ganya, fp. to be accounted the first of (g.); -ga, a. firstborn; m. elder brother; -ganman, m. Brâhman.
agra n. front; beginning; point, tip, top, main thing: -m, before (g., --°ree;); in. before (ac.); lc. before, in presence of (g., --°ree;); in the beginning, at first, in the first place; after (ab.): -bhû, come forward.
agrahāra m. land-grant to Brâhmans.
agrahasta m. finger; tip of elephant's trunk.
agrahaṇa n. non-taking; a. not specified.
agraha m. no planet.
agrasara a. going before; -tâ, f. precedence.
agrasaṃdhyā f. dawn.
agraśas ad. from the beginning.
aṅgulyagra n. finger-tip: -nakha, m. tip of finger-nail.
ativigrahin a. too bellicose.
atyugra a. very mighty, very terrible.
anigraha m. lack of restraint.
anugraha m. favour: -krit, a. giving satisfaction; -na, n. showing favour; -½artham, ad. in favour of; î-kri, make a token of favour; -grâhaka, a. favouring, furthering; m. sup porter; -grâhya, fp.deserving favour; fa voured by (g.); -ghatana, n. continuation.
abhyagra a. being in front; immi nent; -½a&ndot;ga, m. anointing; ointment; -½añg aka, a. anointing; -½añgana, n. anointing with fatty matter; -½añgyã, fp. to be anointed.
abhyātmāgra a. with points turned towards oneself.
avigraha a. indisputable.
avyagra a. unconcerned, quiet: -m, ad. -ly.
asadgraha m. foolish whim; evil in clination; -dharma, m. evil practice; -bhâva, m. non-existence, absence; -vritta, pp. not nicely rounded; not well-behaved.
asamagra a. incomplete; not full; not all; °ree;-or -m, ad. not completely or quite.
āgrahāyaṇī f. day of full-moon in the month Mârga-sîrsha; kind of pâka yagña.
āgrathana n. putting on (girdle).
āgraha m. pertinacity; favour.
āgrayaṇa m. offering of new grain (a Soma libation); n. offering of first-fruits at the end of the rainy season; î, f. (sc. -ishti) sacrifice of first-fruits; (a)-ka, n. id. (--°ree;, a.).
ugra a. mighty; violent; grim, dread ful, terrible, rigorous; m. mighty person, great --, violent person; ep. of Siva & Rudra; N. of a mixed caste (offspring of Kshatriya & Sûdrâ); -tâ, f., -tva, n. violence; rigour; -danda, a. stern-sceptered, relentless; -pûti, a. having a horrible stench; -prabhâva, a. high and mighty; -rush, a. terribly angry; -sâsana, a. stringent in his orders: -sena, m. N. of various kings; -½îsa, m. N. of a temple built by Ugra.
udagra a. (having its top elevated), upraised, high; long; large; lofty, exalted; heightened or increased (by, --°ree;); advanced (age); excited, carried away by (--°ree;); exceedingly (°ree;--); -pluta, a.making high bounds: -tva, n. abst. n.
udgrahaṇa n. taking out.
udgrathana n. girding on.
upagraha m. treaty or peace bought by the cession of everything.
karāgra n. tip of finger or ray; -½âghâta, m. blow of the hand; -½a&ndot;guli, f. finger of the hand.
kuśāgra n. point of a blade of Kusa: -buddhi, a. whose intellect is as sharp as a needle.
keśāgra n. tip of the hair; -½anta, m. edge of the hair; tuft or mass of hair; ceremony of clipping the hair; -½antika, a. reaching to the edge of the hair.
kesarāgra n. tips of the mane.
goagra a. having cattle as the chief thing, consisting chiefly of cattle; -ágana, a. meant for driving cattle.
gopāgrahāra m. pl. N. of various Agrahâras; -½âditya, m. N. of a king of Cashmere; -½adri, m. N. of a mountain.
chāyāgraha m. mirror or sun dial; -taru, m. shady tree; -½âtman, m. sha dowed self; -druma, m. shady tree; -dvitîya, a. having a shadow as a second, casting a shadow; -nâtaka, n. kind of play; -máya, a. shadow-like; -yantra, n. sun-dial; -vat, a. shady; -samgñâ, f. Shadow-Samgñâ.
grat pr.pt. watching; n. waking: -svapná, m. du. waking and sleep.
jihvāgra n. tip of the tongue; -mûlîya, a. belonging to the root of the tongue (certain letters); -laulya, n. voracity.
jyotiragra a. (preceded by=) radiating light; -îsa, -îsvara, m. N. of an author.
dantāgra n. point of a tooth.
dārasaṃgraha m. marriage; -su ta, n. sg. wife and child; -½adhigamana, n. taking a wife, marriage.
dāraparigraha m. taking a wife, marriage.
duṣparigraha a. hard to re tain; -parihántu, a. hard to remove; -pari hara, a. hard to avoid; -pâra, a. hard to cross; -perform; -pârshni-graha, a. hav ing a bad enemy in the rear, -grâha, a. id.;-pûra, a. hard to fill; -satisfy; -prakriti, f. low nature; a. base; -prakriyâ, f. trifling dignity; -pragña, a. stupid: -tva, n. stu pidity; -pranîta, pp. led astray; n. indis cretion; -pradharsha, a. hard to assail; -prabhañgana, m.hurricane; -prayukta, pp. badly or wrongly employed; -pravâda, m. slander; -pravritti, f. bad news; -pra vesa, a. hard to enter; -prasaha, a. hard to endure, irresistible; -prasâda, a. hard to ap pease: -na, a. id.; -prasâdhana, a. hard to manage (person); -prasâdhya, fp. id.; -prâ pa, a. hard to attain; -preksha, a., -preksha- nîya, fp. hard to see; unpleasant to look at; -prekshya, fp. id.
dhanurgraha m. bowman, archer; -grâha, -grâhin, m. id.; -gyâ, f. bowstring; -durga, a. inaccessible because of a desert; n. fortress protected by a desert; -dhara, a. bearing a bow; m. archer; -dhârin, -bhrit, a. m. id.; -yantra, n. bow; -yashti, f. id.; -yogyâ, f. practice in archery; -latâ, f. bow; -vidyâ, f. archery; -veda, m. id.
nagāgra n. mountain-top; -½apagâ, f. mountain stream; -½asman, m. rock.
nakhāgra n. nail-tip; -½âghâta, m. nail wound; -½a&ndot;ka, m. nail-mark.
navagraha a. recently caught.
nāsāgra n. tip of the nose; -½anti ka, a. reaching to the nose.
nimṛgra a. subsiding, flowing away (waters).
niravagraha a. unrestrained, un controlled, free, independent.
patadgraha m. (catching what falls), spittoon.
pādopasaṃgrahaṇa n. em bracing the feet (of a teacher).
pādāgra n. tip of the foot; -½âghâ- ta, m. kick; -½a&ndot;guli or î, f. toe; -½a&ndot;gush- tha, m. great toe.
pragraha m. holding forth, stretching out; grasping, seizing; seizure of the sun or moon, beginning of an eclipse; kindness; obstinacy (rare); rein, bridle (ord. mg.); leader, guide; companion, satellite; -grahana, m. leader, guide (only --°ree; a. = led by); n. grasping, seizing; commencement of an eclipse; -grâham, abs. keeping the words separate (i. e. not combining them according to the rules of Sandhi: Br.); -grîva, m.railing or fence enclosing a house.
paurāgragaṇya m. chief of the city; -½a&ndot;ganâ, f. woman of the town, female citizen.
pratigraha m. receipt, acceptance (of gifts), right to receive gifts (privilege of Brâhmans; the person from whom the pre sent is received is °ree;--, ab., or g.±sakâsât; the object is °ree;--); friendly reception; favour, grace; receiving with the ear, hearing; re ceiver; gift, present: in. as a present; -m kri, receive presents; -grahana, a. receiving; n. reception; acceptance (of gifts); -graha dhana, n. money received as a present; a. whose wealth consists in presents only; -gra ha-prâpta, pp. received as a present; -grah îtavya, fp. to be received, that may be ac cepted; -grahîtrí, m. receiver (of gifts); one who receives a girl, one who weds; nm. sg. used as ft.; -grâmam, ad. in every vil lage; -grâhaka, a. receiving gifts (only --°ree;); -grâhin, a. receiving, accepting; -grâhya, fp. to be received, from (ab.); from whom anything may be accepted.
pratyagra a. [being at the beginning], new, fresh; young; early (rays); recent; renewed, repeated: °ree;-or -m, ad. recently; -prasavâ, a. f. having recently brought forth, -calved; -yauvana, a. being in early youth; -rûpa, a. youthful; -vayas, a. of youthful years.
pravigraha m. distinct separation of words euphonically combined; -ghatana, n. breaking in pieces; -kâra, m.: -nâ, f. dis tinction, species; -kintaka, a. foreseeing; -ketana, n. comprehension; -dalana, n. shattering; -dâra, m. bursting asunder.
prāgagra a. having the point di rected forwards or eastwards; -apavargam, ad. concluding in the east; -abhâva, m. pre vious non-existence; -abhihita, pp. pre viously discussed.
prāgra n. extreme point: -sara, a. going in the forefront; foremost, chief, in (--°ree;), among (g.), -hara, a. (appropriating the best), chief, principal, among (--°ree;).
bandigraha m. taking prisoner, capture; -grâha, m. burglar.
balāgra n. excessive strength; head of an army.
phalegrahi a. bearing fruit; successful.
bhujāgra n. tip of the arm, hand; -½âghâta, m. blow with the arm; -½a&ndot;ka, m. embrace; -½antara, n. space between the arms, chest; -½antarâla, n. id.
maṇḍalāgra a. having a rounded point; m. curved sword, scimitar; -½adhipa, -½adhîsa, m. sovereign of a country.
rāgagrahavat a. possessed of the crocodiles of passion; -dravya, n. colour ing substance, dye; -prâpta, pp. conform able to desire, gratifying the senses; -bandha, m. (manifestation of) affection;-bhañgana, m. N. of a fairy; -mañgarî, f. N.: i-kâ, f. dim. of id.; -maya, a. red; enamoured; -raggu, m. god of love; -lekhâ, f. streak of colour; -vat, a. red; fond; enamoured.
vadhanigraha m. capital pun ishment; -bhûmi, f. place of execution.
vigrahin a. waging war; m. minister of war; -grahî-tavya, fp. (corrupt); -graha½ikkhu, des. a. eager for battle; -grâh ya, fp. to be waged war with.
vigraharāja m. N.; -vat, a. em bodied, incarnate.
vigrahaya den. P. fight or contend with (sârdham).
vigraha m. separation; division; independence of a word (opp. composition; gr.); analysis of a compound (gr.); discord, quarrel, strife, war (ord. mg.), with (in. ± saha, sârdham, sâkam, g. with upari,lc., --°ree;); (separate=) individual form or shape, body (common mg.; also of the shape of a rain bow); element (in Sâmkhya phil.); ornament (E.): -m kri, make war; -m kri, grah, or upa½â-dâ, assume a form.
vyagra a. attending to no particular point (opp. eka½agra), distraught, inattentive; bewildered, agitated; diverted from every thing else, intent on, engrossed by, entirely occupied with (in., lc., --°ree;; frequently said of fingers, hands, arms): -m, ad. with great excitement; -tâ, f. intentness on (--°ree;); -tva, n. id.; distraction.
vratagrahaṇa n. taking of a religious vow, turning mendicant: -nimittam, ad. in order to fulfil a religious vow; -kary&asharp;, f. performance of a religious work or observance; -kâr-ín, a.practising a religious ob servance, observing a vow: (-i)-tâ, f. observance of a vow.
śūlāgra n. point of a spear or stake; -½avatamsita, pp. impaled.
śailāgra n. mountain top; -½adhi râga, m. sovereign of mountains, Himâlaya: -tanayâ, f. daughter of the Himâlaya, Pârvatî.
śvāgra n. dog's tail; -½agina, n. dog's skin.
sagraha a. filled with crocodiles (river).
saṃgraha m. seizing, grasping; keeping, retaining; obtainment (pattra-, of leaves); taking (of food); magical with drawal of discharged missiles; collecting, gathering; accumulation, store; bringing together, assembling (of men); complete enumeration; collection, totality, complete compendium, summary, epitome (ord. mg.); inclusion (rare); restraining, controlling (rare); guarding, protection, of (g.); ruler (E.); propitiation, kind treatment, enter tainment: in. completely, entirely; in., ab. summarily, briefly; -grahana, n. acquisi tion; collecting, accumulation; encasing, setting in (--°ree;, of a jewel); restraining; pro pitiation (also V., -gráh-); adultery, with (--°ree;); -grahanîya, fp. to be directed towards (lc.); -grahin, m. collector; -grahîtrí, m. charioteer.
saṃdhinigrahadvāreṇa in. by means of uniting and getting at variance with (g.); -mat, a. living in peace; leagued, allied; m. N.; -mati, m. N. of a minister; -vigraha-ka, m. minister of alliances (= foreign affairs) and of war; -vigraha-kây astha, m. secretary of foreign affairs and of war; -vigraha-kârya½adhikârin, m. du. ministers of foreign affairs and of war; -vid, a. acquainted with alliances; -velâ,f. time of twilight; -sambhava, a. produced by eu phonic combination; m. diphthong; -sarp ana, n. crawling through narrow passages.
samagra a. (&asharp;) entire, complete, whole, all, every (very rare in V.); C.: abso lute (darkness); fully provided with (in., --°ree;); n. (C.) everything: °ree;--, entirely: -vartin, a. entirely resting orfixed (eyes) on (lc.); -sau varna, a. entirely golden; -½indu, m. full moon.
sāṃdhivigrahika m. minis ter of peace and war.
sūcyagra n. point of a needle; -½âsya, a. having a mouth pointed like a needle; m. mosquito.
senāgra n. van of an army: -ga, -gâmin, a. going at the head of an army; m. leader of an army; -½a&ndot;ga, n. component part of an army; division of an army: -pati, m. leader of a division;-kara, m. soldier; -gî vin, m. id.; -½adhipa, -½adhyaksha, m. com mander of an army; -n&isharp;, m. leader of an army, commander, general (V., C.); N. of Skanda, god of war (leader of the hosts of the gods; C.); -pati, m. leader of an army, general; -patya, n. office of a general (less correct for saina-); -½abhigoptri, m. guar dian of the army (a certain office); -mukhá, n. van of the army: î, f. N. of a goddess; -vyûha, m. battle-array; -samudaya, m. assembled army.
svavagraha a. easy to restrain or guide.
hastāgra n. tip of the hand, finger; tip of the trunk: -lagnâ, pp. f. clasping the fingers of=married to (g.); -½âlamba, m. hand as a support=sure refuge: -na, n. id.; -½a valamba, m. support of the hand; means of safety; -½âvâpa, m. hand-guard (against the bowstring).
Vedic Index of
Names and Subjects
112 results12 results
graha (‘Seizing ’) is a term applied to the sun in the śata­patha Brāhmana, most probably not in the later sense of ‘ planet,’ but to denote a power exercising magical influence. The sense of ‘ planet ’ seems first to occur in the later literature, as in the Maitrāyanī Upanisad. The question whether the planets were known to the Vedic Indians is involved in obscurity. Oldenberg recognizes them in the Adityas, whose number is, he believes, seven : sun, moon, and the five planets. But this view, though it cannot be said to be impossible or even unlikely, is not susceptible of proof, and has been rejected by Hillebrandt, Pischel, von Schroeder,Macdonell, and Bloom­field, among others. Hillebrandt sees the planets in the five Adhvaryus mentioned in the Rigveda, but this is a mere con­jecture. The five bulls (uksānah) in another passage of the Rigveda have received a similar interpretation with equal uncertainty, and Durga, in his commentary on the Nirukta, even explains the term bhūmija, ‘ earth-born,’ which is only men­tioned by Yāska, as meaning the planet Mars.Thibaut, who is generally sceptical as to the mention of planets in the Veda, thinks that Brhaspati there refers to Jupiter; but this is extremely improbable, though in the Taittirīya Samhitā Brhaspati is made the regent of Tisya. A reference to the planets is much more probable in the seven suns (sapta sūryāh) of the late Taittirīya Áranyaka. On the other hand, Ludwig’s efforts to find the five planets with the sun, the moon, and the twenty-seven Naksatras (lunar mansions) in the Rigveda, as corresponding to the number thirty-four used in connexion with light19 (jyotis) and the ribs of the sacrificial horse, is far¬fetched. See also Sukra, Manthin, Vena.
graivya In the Atharvaveda, appears to denote * tumours on the neck ’(grīvāh).
ugra In one passage of the Bṛhadāraṇyaka Upanisad seems to have a technical force, denoting ‘ man in authority,’ or according to Max Muller’s rendering, ‘policeman.’ Roth compares a passage in the Rigveda, where, however, the word has simply the general sense of ‘ mighty man.’ Bǒhtlingk, in his rendering of the Upaniṣad, treats the word as merely adjectival.
ugradeva Is mentioned with Turvaśa and Yadu in the Rigveda apparently as a powerful protector. The name occurs also in the Pañcaviṃśa Brāhmaṇa and the Taittirīya Araṇyaka, where he is styled Rājani and called a leper (kilāsa).
ugrasena Is mentioned in the Śatapatha Brāhmaṇa and in a Gāthā there cited as being, with Bhīmasena and Srutasena, a Pārikṣitīya and a brother of Janamejaya. The brothers were cleansed by the horse sacrifice from sin.
udagrayana See Sūrya
augrasainya ‘Descendant of Ugrasena,’ is the patronymic of King Yuddhāmśrausti in the Aitareya Brāhmana.
tugra Appears in the Rigveda as the name of the father of Bhujyu, a protege of the Aśvins, who is accordingly called Tugrya or Taugrya. A different Tugra seems to be referred to in other passages of the Rigveda as an enemy of Indra.
nigrada pārṇavalki (‘Descendant of Parnavalka ’) is men­tioned in the Vamśa Brāhmana as a pupil of Giriśarman.
viṣphuliṅgra Denotes a ‘spark’ of fire in the Upaniṣads.
saṃgrahītṛ Is found in the later Samhitās and the Brāh­maṇas. He is an official who figures among the Ratnins of the king. The sense of ‘ charioteer ’ seems adequate for every passage, but Sāyaṇa in some passages inclines to think that the meaning is ‘treasurer’ of the king.
syūmagrabhasti See Gabhasti.
Bloomfield Vedic
Concordance
112 results12 results141 results
graha viśvajanīna niyantar viprāyāma te (KS. nyantar vipra ā satī) MS.1.11.4: 165.13; KS.14.3. Cf. next, and ye grahāḥ.
gra ūrjāhutayaḥ VS.9.4a; śB.5.1.2.8a. Cf. under prec.
grahai stomāś ca viṣṭutīḥ VS.19.28b.
grahair havirbhiś ca kṛtākṛtaś ca GB.1.5.24c.
grahān somasya mimate dvādaśa RV.10.114.5d.
grahanakṣatramālinīm RVKh.10.127.4b.
graho 'sy amum anayārtyā gṛhāṇāsāv ado mā prāpat śB.4.6.5.5.
graiṣmaṃ nāśaya vārṣikam AVś.5.22.13d; AVP.1.32.5d.
graiṣmāv ṛtū abhikalpamānāḥ VS.14.6c.
granther jyāyā iṣvāḥ AVP.11.2.12c.
granthiṃ na vi ṣya grathitaṃ punānaḥ RV.9.97.18a.
granthīṃś cakāra te dṛḍhān AVś.9.3.3b.
grasetām aśvā vi muceha śoṇā RV.3.35.3c.
agra imaṃ yajñaṃ nayatāgre yajñapatiṃ dhatta # TS.1.1.5.1. P: agra ... yajñapatim TB.3.2.5.3; 3.6.1. See next, and agraṃ yajñaṃ.
agra imam adya yajñaṃ nayatāgre yajñapatiṃ sudhātuṃ yajñapatiṃ devayuvam # VS.1.12. See under prec.
agra udbhindatām asat # TB.2.4.7.3b. See agram etc.
agra eti yuvatir ahrayāṇā # RV.7.80.2c.
agra yajñaṃ nayatāgraṃ yajñapatim # MS.1.1.4: 2.13. See under agra imaṃ yajñaṃ.
agra yajñasya bṛhato nayantīḥ # RV.6.65.2c.
agra vṛkṣasya rohataḥ # VS.23.24b; TS.7.4.19.3b; MS.3.13.1b: 168.5; KSA.4.8b; śB.13.2.9.7; 5.2.5b; TB.3.9.7.4. Cf. agre vṛkṣasya.
agra gachatho vivare goarṇasaḥ # RV.1.112.18b.
agra jyeṣṭha pary agāmeha deva # AVP.1.51.1b.
agrato 'pasthāntike guroḥ # Kauś.141.40d.
agra nayat supady akṣarāṇām # RV.3.31.6c; VS.33.59c; MS.4.6.4c: 83.11; KS.27.9c; TB.2.5.8.10c; Apś.12.15.6c.
agrabhaṃ sam agrabham # AVP.3.15.6a.
agrabhaṃ hastyaṃ manaḥ # AVP.3.29.3c.
agrabhīt # VS.28.23,46; Aś.3.4.15; śś.6.1.5. See agṛbhīt.
agrabhīṣata # KS.19.13. Cf. agṛbhīṣata.
agrabhīṣuḥ # TB.2.6.15.2; Aś.3.4.15 (comm.); śś.6.1.5.
agrabhīṣṭām # MS.4.13.9: 211.8; TB.3.6.15.1; N.6.16.
agram-agram id bhajate vasūnām # RV.1.123.4d.
agram udbhindatām asat # AVP.6.9.5d. See agra etc.
agram eṣy oṣadhīnām # AVś.4.19.3a. See agre 'sy etc.
agra pibā madhūnām # RV.4.46.1a; Aś.5.5.4. P: agraṃ pibā śś.7.2.4; 11.8.3. Cf. BṛhD.5.4.
annasyāgra saṃ bharāma etat # AVP.5.15.1b.
anyatrogra vi vartaya # AVś.11.2.21c.
asṛgra vājasātaye # RV.9.13.6b; SV.2.541b.
asṛgra vāre avyaye # RV.9.66.11b; SV.2.8b; JB.1.104.
asṛgran (SV. -graṃ) devavītaye # RV.9.46.1a; 9.67.17a; SV.2.1162a.
asṛgram inda ūtaye # RV.9.62.7b; SV.2.329b.
asṛgram indavaḥ pathā # RV.9.7.1a; SV.2.478a.
asṛgram indra te giraḥ # RV.1.9.4a; AVś.20.71.10a; SV.1.205a.
āgrayaṇaṃ brahmaṇāṃ haviḥ # AVP.4.40.1c.
āgrayaṇaś (MS.KS. āgrāyaṇaś) ca me vaiśvadevaś (KS. kṣullakavaiśvadevaś) ca me # VS.18.20; TS.4.7.7.1; MS.2.11.5: 143.5; KS.18.11.
āgrayaṇas te dakṣakratū pātv asau # Aś.6.9.3. See ātmānaṃ ta āgra-.
āgrayaṇasya pātram asi # TS.3.1.6.3.
āgrayaṇāt (MS.KS. āgrāyaṇāt) triṇavatrayastriṃśau # VS.13.58; TS.4.3.2.3; MS.2.7.19: 104.13; KS.16.19; śB.8.1.2.8.
āgrayaṇo 'si svāgrayaṇaḥ (MSṃś. āgrāyaṇo 'si svāgrāyaṇaḥ) # VS.7.20; TS.1.4.10.1; 11.1; MS.1.3.13: 35.9; śB.4.2.2.9; Mś.2.3.5.9.
ādityagrahasāvitrau # Aś.5.5.21c; Vait.20.4c.
ugra āpatikād adhi # AVP.12.5.1c.
ugra āpatiko maṇiḥ # AVP.7.5.6d.
ugra it te vanaspate # AVś.19.34.9a; AVP.11.3.9a.
ugra iva vāto viśṛṇan sapatnān # AVP.12.5.8b.
ugra īśānaḥ prati muñca tasmin # AVś.9.2.3c.
ugra ugrābhir ūtibhiḥ # RV.1.7.4c; AVś.20.70.10c; SV.2.148c; ArS.2.4c; MS.2.13.6c: 155.6; KS.39.12c; TB.1.5.8.3c. Cf. ugrābhir.
ugra ugrebhir ā gahi # RV.8.49 (Vāl.1).7d.
ugra ugrebhi sthaviraḥ sahodāḥ # RV.1.171.5d.
ugra ṛṣvebhir ā gahi # RV.8.3.17d; SV.1.301d.
ugra ojmānam ā dadhat (AVP. dadhau) # AVś.4.19.8d; AVP.5.25.8d.
ugra paśupatiś ca yaḥ # AVP.15.13.10b. See rudraṃ paśupatiś.
ugra paśuvid vīravid vo astu # AVś.11.1.15d.
ugra prajayā saṃ sṛjainām # AVP.3.39.4d.
ugra yuyujma pṛtanāsu sāsahim # RV.8.61.12a.
ugra rājanyaiḥ saha # AVP.3.9.3b.
ugra lohitena # VS.39.9.
ugra va oja sthirā śavāṃsi # RV.7.56.7a.
ugra vaco apāvadhīt (SVṃS. apāvadhīḥ svāhā; TSṭB. apāvadhīm) # SV.1.353d; VS.5.8c (ter); TS.1.2.11.2; MS.1.2.7d: 17.5; KS.2.8 (bis); TB.1.5.9.5,6; śB.3.4.4.23c,24c,25c.
ugra vaniṣad ātatam # AVś.20.132.6; śś.12.18.14.
ugra varṣate svāhā # VS.22.26. Cf. ugraṃ stanayate.
ugra vahantībhyaḥ svāhā # TS.7.4.14.1; KSA.4.3.
ugra śarma mahi śravaḥ # RV.9.61.10c; SV.1.467c; 2.22c; VS.26.16c.
ugra śavaḥ patyate dhṛṣṇv ojaḥ # RV.3.36.4b.
ugra sahodām iha taṃ huvema (MS. huve) # RV.3.47.5d; VS.7.36d; TS.1.4.17.1d; MS.1.3.1d: 37.14; KS.4.8d; TB.2.8.3.4d; śB.4.3.3.14d.
ugra stanayate svāhā # TS.7.5.11.1; KSA.5.2. Cf. ugraṃ varṣate.
ugra huvema paramāt sadhastāt # MahānU.6.6b. See agniṃ huvema, and ukthair havāmahe.
ugra khadiram ojase # AVś.10.6.6c--10c.
ugra cit tvām avase saṃ śiśīmahe # AVP.3.36.2c. See tvām ugram avase saṃ.
ugra cit tvā mahimā sakṣad avase # RV.1.129.10b.
ugra cettāram adhirājam akran (AVś. akrata) # RV.10.128.9d; AVś.5.3.10d; AVP.5.4.14d; VS.34.46d; TS.4.7.14.4d; KS.40.10d. Cf. hvayāmy ugraṃ.
ugradhanvā pratihitābhir astā # RV.10.103.3d; AVś.19.13.4d; SV.2.1201d; VS.17.35d. See ūrdhvadhanvā.
ugra tat patyate śava indro aṅga # RV.1.84.9c; AVś.20.63.6c; SV.2.692c.
ugra te pājo (AVP. śardho) nanv ā rurudhre # RV.10.84.3c; AVś.4.31.3c; AVP.4.12.3c.
ugra dakṣāya sādhanam # RV.9.62.29b.
ugra devaṃ vaniṣṭhunā # VS.39.8.
ugra devaṃ tarpayāmi # BDh.2.5.9.6.
ugra dhanur ojasvān ā tanuṣva # AVP.1.76.1b.
ugra na vīraṃ namasopa sedima # RV.8.49 (Vāl.1).6a.
ugra nidhātur anv āyam ichan # RV.5.30.2b.
ugra no 'vaḥ pārye ahan dāḥ # RV.6.26.1d.
ugraputre jighāṃsataḥ # RV.8.67.11b.
ugra praṇetar adhi ṣū vaso gahi # RV.8.24.7c.
ugrabāhur mrakṣakṛtvā puraṃdaraḥ # RV.8.61.10a.
ugram ayātam avaho ha kutsam # RV.5.31.8c.
ugram ātapate svāhā # TS.7.5.11.2; KSA.5.2.
ugram ugrasya tavasas tavīyaḥ # RV.6.18.4c.
ugram ugrāsas taviṣāsa enam # RV.10.44.3b; AVś.20.94.3b.
ugram ugreṇa śavasā # RV.8.1.21b.
ugram eṣāṃ cittaṃ viśve 'vantu devāḥ # AVP.3.19.5d. See eṣāṃ cittaṃ etc.
ugram ojiṣṭhaṃ tavasaṃ (SV. tarasaṃ) tarasvinam # RV.8.97.10d; AVś.20.54.1d; SV.1.370d; 2.280d.
ugraṃpaśyā (MS. ugraṃ paśyāc) ca rāṣṭrabhṛc ca tāni # MS.4.14.17c: 245.12; TA.2.4.1c. See next but one, and dūrepaśyā ca.
ugraṃpaśyā rāṣṭrabhṛto hy akṣāḥ # AVś.7.109.6b; AVP.4.9.1b.
ugraṃpaśye ugrajitau tad adya # AVś.6.118.1c. See under prec. but one.
ugraṃpaśye (MS. ugraṃ paśyed) rāṣṭrabhṛt kilbiṣāṇi # AVś.6.118.2a; MS.4.14.17a: 245.13; TA.2.4.1a.
ugra pūrvīṣu pūrvyam # RV.5.35.6c.
ugra phenam ivāsyam # SMB.2.6.18d.
ugra marudbhī rudraṃ huvema # RV.10.126.5c. See rudraṃ marudbhir.
ugraś cakrāma yo dhṛṣat # RV.8.21.2b; AVś.20.14.2b; 62.2b; SV.2.59b.
ugraś ca dhuniś ca # TA.4.25.1; KA.3.154. See next, dhuniś ca, and dhvāntaś ca.
ugraś ca bhīmaś ca # VS.17.86; 39.7; MS.4.9.17: 135.5; Mś.4.4.43. Designated as vimukha-formula PG.2.15.6. See prec., and ugrā ca bhīmā ca.
ugraś cettā pañca kṛṣṭīr vi rāja # AVP.1.75.1d.
ugraś cettā vasuvit # TS.1.6.2.1; 2.3.9.1; MS.2.3.2 (quinq.): 29.10,11,13,14,15; KS.12.2 (bis). See abhibhūś.
ugraś cettā sapatnahā # AVś.4.8.2b; AVP.4.2.2b; KS.37.9b; TB.2.7.8.1b; 16.1b.
ugras tanticaro vṛṣā # Mś.1.3.4.3b. See rudras etc.
ugras turāṣāḍ abhibhūtyojāḥ # RV.3.48.4a.
ugrasya cid damitā vīḍuharṣiṇaḥ # RV.2.23.11d.
ugrasya cin manyave nā namante # RV.10.34.8c.
ugrasya cettuḥ saṃmanasaḥ sajātāḥ # AVś.6.73.1d.
ugrasya devasya patnīṃ tarpayāmi # BDh.2.5.9.6.
ugrasya devasya patnyai svāhā # HG.2.8.7; ApMB.2.18.27 (ApG.7.20.4).
ugrasya devasya sutaṃ tarpayāmi # BDh.2.5.9.6.
ugrasya manyor ud imaṃ nayāmi # AVś.1.10.1d; AVP.1.9.1d.
ugrasya yūna (MS. yūnaḥ) sthavirasya ghṛṣveḥ # RV.3.46.1b; MS.4.14.14b: 238.7.
ugrasya sakhye tava # RV.8.4.7b; SV.2.955b.
ugrasyeva dhanvanaḥ # AVP.8.2.4d.
ugrau te koṣau sahanisyadābhyām # AVP.15.12.7b.
ugrau te nemī pavī ta ugrau # AVP.15.12.6a.
udgrahīṣyate svāhā # TS.7.5.11.2; KSA.5.2.
ṛtugrahāś ca me 'tigrāhyāś ca me # TS.4.7.7.1.
goagrayāśvāvatyā rabhemahi # RV.1.53.5d; AVś.20.21.5d; MS.2.2.6d: 20.5; KS.10.12d.
gratīṃ tvā sādayāmi # TS.1.4.34.1; MS.2.13.19: 165.10; KS.40.4; TA.3.19.1.
grate svāhā # VS.22.7; TS.7.1.19.2; MS.3.12.3: 160.15; KSA.1.10.
gratsvapnaḥ saṃkalpaḥ pāpaḥ # RV.10.164.5c.
gradduṣvapnyaṃ svapneduṣvapnyam # AVś.16.6.9.
tugra kutsāya smadibhaṃ ca randhayam # RV.10.49.4b.
tugrasya sūnum ūhathū rajobhiḥ # RV.6.62.6b.
tuvigraye vahnaye duṣṭarītave # RV.2.21.2c.
dāmagranthiṃ sanisrasam # AVP.6.14.5c.
nakhogra dantavīryam # AVP.6.14.3d.
pratigrahītre gotamo vasiṣṭhaḥ # AVP.2.28.5c; 5.28.4e.
phalagrahir asi phalagrahir aham # Mś.5.2.8.16.
mābrāhmaṇāgrataḥkṛtam aśnīyāt # Kauś.74.12a.
Dictionary of Sanskrit Search
"gra" has 1065 results
agrathe original Samhita text as opposed to pratṛṇna ( प्रतृण्ण ) or padapāṭha, (पदपाठ) which is the recital of separate words.
agravāla(Vasudeva-Śarana Agravāla), a modern scholar of Sanskrit grammar, the author of "India as known to Pāṇini".
agrahaṇaon-inclusion, non-comprehension. confer, compare विभक्तौ लिङ्गविशिष्टाग्रहणम् Par. Śekh. Par. 72, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). VII. 1.1 Vart. 13.
arthagrahaṇause of the word 'अर्थ'; confer, compare अर्थग्रहणं करोति तज्ज्ञापयत्याचार्यः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.11.
arthavadgrahaṇaparibhāṣāa well known maxim or Paribha of grammarians fully stated as अर्थवद्ग्रहणे नानर्थकस्य ग्रहणम्, deduced from the phrase अर्थवद्ग्रहणात् frequently used by the Vārttikakāra. The Paribhāṣā lays down that 'when a combination of letters employed in Grammar, is possessed of a sense, it has to be taken as possessed of sense and not such an one as is devoid of sense.'
alaukikavigrahathe dissolution of a compound not in the usual popular manner. e. g. राजपुरुष: dissolved as राजन् ङस् पुरुष सु, as contrasted with the लौकिकविग्रह viz. राज्ञः पुरुष: । see also अधिहरि dissolved as हरि ङि in the अलौकिकविग्रह.
alpragrahaṇa(1)the word अल् actually used in Pāṇini's rule e. g. अपृक्त एकाल् प्रत्ययः P.I.2.41.(2) the wording as अल् or wording by mention of a single letter exempli gratia, for example अचि श्रुधातुभ्रुवांय्वो P, VI.4.77.
avagraha(1)separation of a compound word into its component elements as shown in the Pada-Pāṭha of the Vedic Saṁhitās. In the Padapāṭha, individual words are shown separately if they are combined by Saṁdhi rules or by the formation of a compound in the Saṁhitāpāṭha; exempli gratia, for example पुरोहितम् in the Saṁhitāpāṭha is read as पुरःsहितम्. In writing, there is observed the practice of placing the sign (ऽ) between the two parts, about which nothing can be said as to when and how it originatedition The AtharvaPrātiśākhya defines अवग्रह as the separation of two padas joined in Saṁhitā. (Atharvaveda Prātiśākhya. II.3.25; II.4.5). In the recital of the pada-pāṭha, when the word-elements are uttered separately, there is a momentary pause measuring one matra or the time required for the utterance of a short vowel. (See for details Vāj. Prāt. Adhāya 5). (2) The word अवग्रह is also used in the sense of the first out of the two words or members that are compounded together. See Kāśikā on P.VIII.4.26; confer, compare also तस्य ( इङ्ग्यस्य ) पूर्वपदमवग्रहः यथा देवायत इति देव-यत. Tai. Pr. I. 49. The term अवग्रह is explained in the Mahābhāṣya as 'separation, or splitting up of a compound word into its constitutent parts; confer, compare छन्दस्यानङोवग्रहो दृश्येत पितामह इति ।(Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.2.36); also confer, compare यद्येवमवग्रहः प्राप्नोति । न लक्षणेन पदकारा अनुवर्त्याः। पदकारैर्नाम लक्षणमनुवर्त्यम् । यथालक्षणं पदं कर्तव्यम् (Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.1.109) where the Bhāṣyakāra has definitely stated that the writers of the Padapāṭha have to split up a word according to the rules of Grammar. (3) In recent times, however, the word अवग्रह is used in the sense of the sign (ऽ) showing the coalescence of अ (short or long) with the preceding अ (short or long ) or with the preceding ए or ओ exempli gratia, for example शिवोऽ र्च्यः, अत्राऽऽगच्छ. (4) The word is also used in the sense of a pause, or an interval of time when the constituent elements of a compound word are shown separately; confer, compare समासेवग्रहो ह्रस्वसमकालः (Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.V.1). (5) The word is also used in the sense of the absence of Sandhi when the Sandhi is admissible.
avagrahavirāmathe interval or pause after the utterance of the first member of a compound word when the members are uttered separately. This interval is equal to two moras according to Tait. Pr. while, it is equal to one mora according to the other Prātiśākhyas.
avyayasaṃgrahaname of a treatise ondeclinable words attributed to Sākaṭāyana.
asvapadavigrahaa term used for those compounds, the dissolution of which cannot be shown by the members of the compound: e. g. सुमुखी; confer, compare भवति वै कश्चिदस्वपदविग्रहोपि बहुव्रीहिः । तद्यथा । शोभनं मुखमस्याः सुमुखीति । M.Bh. on V.4.5.
ugrabhūtior उग्राचार्य writer of a gloss on the Nirukta, called Niruktabhāṣya believed to have lived in the 18th century A. D; writer also of a grammatical work Śiṣyahitāvṛtti or Śiṣyahitānyāsa, which was sent to kāshmir and made popular with a large sum of money spent upon it, by his pupil Ānanadpāla.
upagrahaa term used by the ancient grammarians in the sense of the Parasmaipada and the Ātmanepada affixes. The word is not found in Pāṇini's Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī.. The Vārttikakāra has used the word in his Vārttika उपग्रहप्रतिषेधश्च on P. III.2.127 evidently in the sense of Pada affixes referring to the Ātmanepada as explained by Kaiyaṭa in the words उपग्रहस्य आत्मनेपदसंज्ञाया इत्यर्थ: । The word occurs in the Ślokavārttika सुप्तिङुपग्रहलिङ्गनराणां quoted by Patañjali in his Mahābhāṣya on व्यत्ययो बहुलम् P. III. 1.85, where Nāgeśa writes लादेशव्यङ्ग्यं स्वार्थत्वादि । इह तत्प्रतीतिनिमित्ते परस्मै-पदात्मनेपदे उपग्रहशब्देन लक्षणयोच्येते । The word is found in the sense of Pada in the Mahābhāṣya on P. III. 1.40. The commentator on Puṣpasūtra explains the word as उपगृह्यते समीपे पठ्यते इति उपग्रहः. The author of the Kāśikā on P. VI. 2.134 has cited the reading चूर्णादीन्यप्राण्युपग्रहात् instead of चूर्णादीन्यप्राणिषष्ठ्याः and made the remark तत्रेापग्रह इति षष्ठ्यन्तमेव पूर्वाचार्योपचारेण गृह्यते. This remark shows that in ancient times उपग्रह meant षष्ठ्यन्त i. e. a word in the genitive case. This sense gave rise to, or was based upon, an allied sense, viz. the meaning of 'षष्ठी' i. e. possession. Possibly the sense 'possession' further developed into the further sense 'possession of the fruit or result for self or others' referring to the तिङ् affixes which possessed that sense. The old sense 'षष्ठ्यन्त' of the word 'उपग्रह' having gone out of use, and the sense 'पद' having come in vogue, the word षष्ठी' must have been substituted for the word 'उपग्रह' by some grammarians before the time of the Kāśikākāras. As Patañjali has dropped the Sūtra (VI. 2.134), it cannot be said definitely whether the change of reading took place before Patañjali or after him.
upasaṃgrahainclusion of something, which is not directly mentioned; confer, compare प्रसिद्ध्युपसंग्रहार्थमेतत् Kāś.on P.I.3.48,also इतिकरणं एवंविधानामेप्यन्येषामुपसंग्रहार्थम् Kāś. on P VII.4.65.
kalāpasaṃgrahaa commentary on the Kalāpa Sūtras.
kṛdgrahaṇamention of a kṛt id est, that is of a word ending with a kṛt affix. The word mainly occurs in the Paribhāṣā कृद्ग्रहणे गतिकारकपूर्वस्यापि ग्रहणम् which occurs first as an expression of the Vārttikakāra (P.I.4.13 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 9) and has been later on given as a Paribhāṣā by later grammarians (Pari. Śek. Pari.28).The Paribhāṣā is referred to as वृद्ब्रह्मणपरिभाषा in later grammar works especially commentary works.
kṛdgrahaṇaparibhāṣāa short term used by the grammarians for the maxim कृद्ग्रहणे गतिकारकपूर्वस्यापि ग्रहणम्. Par.Śek. Pari. 28. See कृद्ग्रहण.
grastaa fault of pronunciation due to the utterance of a letter hindered or held back at the throat; confer, compare जिह्वामूलनिग्रहे ग्रस्तमेतत् R.Pr.XIV.3; confer, compare also ग्रस्तं निरस्तमवलम्बितम् । ग्रस्तः जिह्वामूले गृहीतः । अव्यक्त इत्यपरे । Pradipa on Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika 1.
grahaṇa(1)technical term for a word or प्रातिपदिक in Veda; confer, compare ग्रहणस्य च । गृह्यते इति ग्रहणं वेदस्थः इाब्दः । तत् त्रिविधम् । कार्यभाक्, निमित्तम्, उपबन्ध इति । तस्यापि स्वरूपपूर्वकः अकारः आख्या भवति । Com. on T.Pr.I.22; (2) citing, quoting; confer, compare ग्रहणवता प्रातिपादिकेन न तदन्तविधिः Par.Sek. Pari. 3I ; confer, compare also गृह्णन्तीति ग्रहणाानि Com. on T.Pr.I.24. (3) mention, inclusion; (4) employment in a rule of grammar; confer, compare प्रातिपादिकग्रहणे लिङ्गविशिष्टस्यापि ग्रहणम्. Par. Sek.Pari.71.
grahaṇakaciting or instructing the inclusion ( ग्रहण) of certain other things by the mention of a particular thing; e. g. the rule अणुदित्सवर्णस्य चाप्रत्ययः is a ग्रहणक rule as it advises that the citing of the letters अ, इ, उ, ऋ et cetera, and others includes the long and protracted forms of अ, इ, उ etc; confer, compare also ग्रहणकशास्त्रस्य सावर्ण्यविधिनिषेधाभ्यां प्रागनिष्पत्ते; Sid. Kau. on अकः सवर्णे दीर्धः V1. 1. 101.
grahaṇavatspecifically mentioned in a rule, individually mentioned; confer, compare ग्रहणवता प्रातिपदिकेन तदन्तविधिर्नास्ति Par. Sek.Pari.31. See the word ग्रहण.
grahādia class of roots headed by the root ग्रह् to which the affix इन् (णिनि), causing vrddhi to the preceding vowel of the root, is added in the sense of an agent: exempli gratia, for example ग्राही, उत्साही, स्थायी, मन्त्री et cetera, and others; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.III. 1.134.
grahitetivādaa short disguisition on the correctness of the word जाग्रहीता, written by a grammarian named Cakrin; confer, compare भट्टोजिदीक्षितग्राहग्रस्तं माधवदिग्गजम्। अमूमुचत् सत्यवर्यश्चक्री चक्रिप्रसादभाक्, colophon.
nyavagrahaalso नीचावग्रह, the vowel at the अवग्रह or end of the first member of a compound word which has got a grave accent; e. g. the vowel ऊ of नू in तनूनप्त्रे; confer, compare उदाद्यन्तो न्यवग्रहस्तथाभाव्यः Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 120. See ताथाभाव्य.
nyāyasaṃgrahaa work enumerating the Paribhāsas in Hemacandra's grammar, numbering 140 nyāyas out of which 57 nyāyas are said to have been given by Hemacandra himself at the end of his comment बृहद्वृत्ति on his Śabdānuśāsana. The work is written by हेमहंसगणि who has added a commentary to it called Nyayārthamaňjūșa by him, which is also known by the name न्यायरत्नमञ्जूषा which see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
paragrahaṇathe use of the word पर;insertion of the word पर in a rule; confer, compare तेनापि परग्रहणं कर्तव्यम् : M.Bh. on I.4.1; confer, compare also परग्रहृणमनर्थकम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III. 1.2.
parigrahaalso परिग्रहण. (1) acceptance, inclusion; confer, compare किं प्रयोजनम् | प्रत्ययार्थे परिग्रहार्थम् M.Bh. on P.III.26.1 ; (2) repetition of a Samhita word in the Pada recital, technically named वेष्टक also; repetition of a word with इति interposed; e. g. सुप्राव्या इति सुप्रऽ अव्या: Rg Veda II.13.9, अलला भवन्तीरित्यललाSभवन्तीः Rg. IV.18.6; confer, compare परिग्रहेत्वनार्षान्तात् तेन वैकाक्षरीक्तात् | परेषां न्यास-माचारं व्यालिस्तौ चेत्स्वरौ परौ; Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III. 14. confer, compare also, R.Pr.XI.32,36,42.
paribhāṣārthasaṃgrahṛa treatise on the Paribhasas in the system of Panini's grammar written by Vaidyanatha Sastrin.
paribhāṣāsegraha'a work containing a collection of independent works on Paribhasas in the several systems of Sanskrit Grammar, compiled by M. M. K. V. Abhyankar. The collectlon consists of the following works (i) परिभाषासूचन containing 93 Paribhasas with a commentary by Vyadi, an ancient grammarian who lived before Patanjali; ( ii ) ब्याडीयपरिभाषापाठ, a bare text of 140 Paribhaasaas belonging to the school of Vyadi (iii) शाकटायनपरिभाषासूत्र a text of 98 Paribhasa aphorisms, attributed to the ancient grammarian Saka-tayana, or belonging to that school; [iv) चान्द्रपरिभाषासूत्र a text of 86 Paribhasa aphorisms given at the end of his grammar work by Candragomin; (v) कातन्त्रपरिभाषासूत्रवृत्ति a gloss on 65 Paribhas aphorisms of the Katantra school by Durgasimha; (vi) कातन्त्रपारभाषासूत्रवृत्ति a short gloss on 62 Paribhasa aphorisms of the Katantra school by Bhavamisra; (vii) कातन्त्रपरिभाषासूत्र a text of 96 Paribhasa rules belonging to the Katantra school without any author's name associated with it; (viii) कालापपरिभाषासूत्र a text of 118 Paribhasa rules belonging to the Kalapa school without any author's name associated with it; (ix) जैनेन्द्रपरिभाषावृत्ति a gloss written by M. M. K. V. Abhyankar ( the compiler of the collection), on 108 Paribhasas or maxims noticeable in the Mahavrtti of Abhayanandin on the Jainendra Vyakarana of Pujyapada Devanandin; (x) भोजदेवकृतपरि-भाषासूत्र a text of 118 Paribhasa rules given by Bhoja in the second pada of the first adhyaaya of his grammar work named Sarasvatikanthabharana; (xi) न्यायसंग्रह a bare text of 140 paribhasas(which are called by the name nyaya) given by Hema-hamsagani in his paribhasa.work named न्यायसंग्रह; (xii) लधुपरिभाषावृत्ति a gloss on 120 Paribhasas of the Panini school written by Puruso-ttamadeva; (xiii) वृहत्परिभाषावृत्ति con-taining 130 Paribhasas with a commentary by Siradeva and a very short,gloss on the commentary by Srimanasarman ( xiv ) परिभाषावृत्ति a short gloss on 140 Paribhasas of the Panini school written by Nilakantha; (xv) परिभाषाभास्कर a collection of 132 Paribhasas with a commentary by Haribhaskara Agnihotri; (xvi) bare text of Paribhasa given and explained by Nagesabhatta in his Paribhasendusekhara. The total number of Paribhasas mentioned and treated in the whole collection exceeds five hundredition
punargrahaṇarecital of a word again in the Krama and other Pāțhas for a special purpose, although such a recital after three times is generally discouraged; confer, compare एवमर्थविशेषात् पुनरुक्तस्य ग्रहणं भवति ... Uv Bhāşya on Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.IV. 177.
prakaraṇagranthaliterary works in which the treatment is given in the form of topics by arranging the original sutras or rules differently so that all such rules as relate to a particular topic are found together: the Prakriykaumudi, the Siddhantakumudi and others are called प्रकरणग्रन्थs. Such works are generally known by the name प्राक्रयाग्रन्थ as opposed to वृतिग्रन्थ.
prakriyāsaṃgrahaa work on grammar by Abhayacandra in which the Sutras of Sakatayana's Sabdanusasana are arranged in the form of different sections dealing with the different topics of grammar.
pragrahaabsence of euphonic change; the. term is frequently used in the Taittiriya Pratisakhya; confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I.60, IV.1.1-54.
pratyayagrahaṇaparibhāṣāthe guiding rule that when an affix ( प्रत्यय ) is given in a rule as a निमित्त (causing something), the affix denotes a word-form which begins with that to which that affix has been added and ends with the affix itself; confer, compare प्रत्ययग्रहणे यस्मात् स विहितस्तदादेस्तदन्तस्य च ग्रह्यणम् Par. Sek. Pari. 23. The rule यञियोश्च, which prescribes the affix फक् (आयन), has the word यञ् and इञ् which respectively mean यञन्त and इञन्त; in the word परमगार्ग्यायण from परमगार्ग्य the word गार्ग्य is looked upon as यञन्त to which फक् (अायन) is affixed and hence the word परमगार्ग्यायण is arrived at and not पारमगार्ग्य.
pravigrahaseparate or distinct uterance of several words of a sentence which are joined together by Sandhi rules in a compound ( समास ) or otherwise, with a very short pause ( अवग्रह ) after each word. e. g. उद् उ एति instead of उद्वेति; confer, compare प्रविग्रहेण मृदूवग्रहेण चर्चयेयुः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XV.10, where Uvvata remarks प्रविग्रहेषु प्रश्लिष्टं विश्लिष्टं कुर्यात् । कालाधिक्येन कुर्यात्। तथा च उद् उ एति इति पठेन्न तु उद्वेति.
prātipadikagrahaṇaexpress mention by wording of a noun-base as in दित्यदित्यादित्य , सुधातुरकङ् च et cetera, and others, and not by description as अदन्त in अत इञ् (P.IV.1.95) or in a group of words ( गण ) ; confer, compare प्रातिपदिकग्रहणे लिङ्गविशिष्टस्यापि ग्रहणम् Par. Sek. Pari. 71, which recommends the feminine form of the base for an operation, provided the base is specifically expressed and not merely describedition e. g युवतिः खलतिः युवखलतिः, चटकस्यापत्यं चाटकैरः, वह्नीनां पूरणी बहुतिथी et cetera, and others
mitavṛtyarthasaṃgrahaname ofa grammatical work on the SUtras of Paanini by Udayana.
lakṣaṇasaṃgrahaa work on grammar written by a grammarian named रत्नेश.
liṅgaviśiṣṭagrahaṇainclusion of the feminine form of a word when a word in the masculine gender is used in a rule, for certain operations such as the application of affixes and the like;confer, compare the usual dictum regarding this practice viz. the Paribhāșā प्रातिपदिकग्रहणे लिङ्गविशिष्टस्यापि ग्रहणम् Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 71. as also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. IV. 1. 1 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 5 to Vārt, 15 for places of the application of the dictum and those of its rejection.
varṇagrahaṇamention of a grammatical operation concerning a single letter or caused by a single letter; confer, compare न वर्णग्रहणेषु (एषा अर्थवत्परिभाषा प्रवर्तते). Siradeva Pari 10.
vigrahalit, separation of the two parts of a thing; the term is generally applied to the separation of the constituent words of a compound word: it is described to be of two kinds : ( a ) शास्त्रीयविग्रहृ or technical separation; e. g. राजपुरुष्: into राजन् ङस् पुरुष सु and ( 2 ) लौकिकविग्रहं or common or popular separation ; e. g. राजपुरूष: into राज्ञ: पुरुष:. It is also divided into two kinds according to the nature of the constituent words (a) स्वपदाविग्रह separation by means of the constituent words, exempli gratia, for example राजहितम् into राज्ञे हृितम्;(b) अस्वपदविग्रह, e. g. राजार्थम् into राज्ञे इदम् ;or exempli gratia, for example सुमुखीं into शोभनं मुखं अस्याः confer, compare M.Bh. on P.V.4.7. The compounds whose separation into constituent words cannot be shown by those words (viz. the constituent words) are popularly termed nityasamsa. The term नित्यसमास is explained as नित्यः समासो नित्यसमासः | यस्य विग्रहो नास्ति । M.Bh. on P.II.2.19 Vart. 4. The upapadasamsa is described as नित्यसमास. Sometimes especially in some Dvandva compounds each of the two separated words is capable of giving individually the senses of both the words exempli gratia, for example the words द्यावा and क्षामा of the compound द्यावाक्षामा. The word विग्रह is found used in the Pratisakhya works in the sense of the separate use of a word as contrasted with the use in a compound; cf अच्छेति विग्रहे प्लुतं भवति R.Pr.VII.1. विग्रहृ is defined as वृत्यर्थावबोधकं वाक्यं विग्रहः in the Siddhantakaumudi.
vigrahaṇaenclosure or closure(वेष्टन)by the use of the word इति as done in the Krama and other Veda-recitals.
vinigrahārthīyameant to cause prohibition or opposition; cf अह इति च ह इति च विनिग्रहार्थीयौ इदं ह करिष्यति | इदं न करिष्यतीति Nir.I.5.
vṛttigranthacommentary works of the type of Vṛtti, which see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; confer, compare तथा च वृत्तिग्रन्थेषूपलभ्यते.
vṛtisaṃgrahaname of a gloss on Panini's Astadhyayi written by Ramacandra.
saṃgrahaname of a very vast work on grammar attributed to an ancient grammarian Vyadi who is supposed to have been a relative of Panini; confer, compare सेग्रहेस्तमुपागते Bhartrhari's Vakyapadiya confer, compare also संग्रहप्रतिकञ्चुके: confer, compare संग्रहो नाम लक्षश्लोकात्मको त्याडिकृतो ग्रन्थः । Some quotations only are found from the Samgraha in grammar works, but the work is lost long ago.
savarṇagrahaṇataking or including the cognate letters; a convention of grammarians to understand by the utterance of a vowel like अ, इ or उ all the 18 types of it which are looked upon as cognate ( सवर्ण ), as also to understand all the five consonants of a class by the utterance of the first consonant with उ added to it: e. g. कु denoting all the five consonants क्, खू, ग्, घ् and ङ्; confer, compare अणुदित्सवर्णस्य चाप्रत्यय: P.I. 1.69.
sāṃgrahasūtrikaa student of संग्रहसूत्र; the word occurs in the Mahabhasya along with वार्तिकसूत्रिक, and it may therefore mean a student of the stupendous work named the Samgraha of व्याडि which is believed to have consisted of small numerous sutralike assertions, with an exhaustive gloss thereon. See संग्रह.
sāmānyagrahaṇamention of a term in such a general way as would include some varieties or specific forms of it to which the expression put is common: exempli gratia, for example the word आप् ( feminine. affix ) for the afixes टाप्, डाप् and चाप्; confer, compare सामान्य ग्रहणार्थो णकारः M.Bh. on P.III. 1.30 cf also च्ल्युत्सर्गः सामान्यग्रहणार्थः P. III 1.43 Vart. 1.
sāmānyagrahaṇāvighātathe preservation of the inclusion of two or more terms by such a wording as is common to those two or more terms; exempli gratia, for example ङी for ङीप् ङीष् and ङीन्; आप् for टाप्, डाप् and चाप्: confer, compare अथवा अवश्यमत्र सामान्यग्रहणाविघातार्थः ककारोनुबन्धः कर्तव्यः । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III, 1.83 Vart.. 7. The phrase सामान्यग्रहणाविघातार्थ is very frequently used in the Kasikavrtti.
supadmasamāsasaṃgrahaa treatise written by a grammarian named रूपनारायण, on the सुपद्मव्याकरण, which see below.
supadmasamāsasaṃgrahaṭīkāa commentary by a grammarian named विष्णुमिश्र, on the सुपद्मसमाससंग्रह which see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
setusaṃgrahaname of a commentary on Bopadeva's Mugdhabodha Grammar written by a grammarian named Gangadhara.
svarūpagrahaṇamention by the verbal form, and not by the description of characteristics; e. g. मृजेर्वृद्धिः P VII. 2.114; सृजिदृशेIर्झल्यमाकिति VI. l. 58; confer, compareधातोः स्वरूपग्रहणे तत्प्रत्यये कार्यविज्ञानम् M.Bh. on P.VI.1.58.
a(1)the first letter of the alphabet in Sanskrit and its derived languages, representing the sound a (अ): (2) the vowel a (अ) representing in grammatical treatises, except when Prescribed as an affix or an augment or a substitute,all its eighteen varieties caused by accentuation or nasalisation or lengthening: (3) personal ending a (अ) of the perfeminine. second.pluraland first and third person.singular.; (4) kṛt affix c (अ) prescribed especially after the denominative and secondary roots in the sense of the verbal activity e. g. बुभुक्षा, चिन्ता, ईक्षा, चर्चा et cetera, and othersconfer, compare अ प्रत्ययात् et cetera, and others (P.III 3.102-106); (5) sign of the aorist mentioned as añ (अङ्) or cañ (चङ्) by Pāṇini in P. III i.48 to 59 exempli gratia, for example अगमत्, अचीकरत्; (6) conjugational sign mentioned as śap (शप्) or śa (श) by Pāṇini in P. III.1.68, 77. exempli gratia, for example भवति, तुदति et cetera, and others; (7) augment am (अम्) as prescribed by P. VI.1.58; exempli gratia, for example द्रष्टा, द्रक्ष्यति; (8) augment aṭ (अट्) prefixed to a root in the imperfeminine. and aorist tenses and in the conditional mood e. g. अभवत्, अभूत्, अभविष्यत् confer, compare P. VI.4.71; (8) kṛt affix a (अ) prescribed as अङ्, अच्, अञ्, अण्, अन्, अप्, क, ख, घ, ञ, ड् , ण, et cetera, and others in the third Adhyāya of Pāṇini's Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī.; (9) taddhita affix. affix a (अ) mentioned by Pāṇini as अच्, अञ् अण्, अ et cetera, and others in the fourth and the fifth chapters of the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. of Pāṇini; (10) the samāsānta affix a (अ), as also stated in the form of the samāsānta affixes (डच् , अच्, टच्, ष्, अष् and अञ्) by Pāṇini in V.4.73 to 121;(11) substitute a (अश्) accented grave for इदम before case-affixes beginning with the inst. instrumental case. case: (12) remnant (अ) of the negative particle नञ् after the elision of the consonant n (न्) by नलोपो नञः P. vi.3.73.
aṃ(ं)nasal utterance called अनुस्वार and written as a dot a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. the vowel preceding it. confer, compare स्वरमनु संलीनं शब्द्यते इति; it is pronounced after a vowel as immersed in it. The anusvāra is considered (l) as only a nasalization of the preceding vowel being in a way completely amalgamated with it. confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.V. 11,31; XV. 1; XXII. 14 ; (2) as a nasal addition to the preceding vowel, many times prescribed in grammar as nuṭ (नुट् ) or num (नुम् ) which is changed into anusvāra in which case it is looked upon as a sort of a vowel, while, it is looked upon as a consonant when it is changed into a cognate of the following consonant (परसवर्ण) or retained as n (न्). confer, compare P. VIII.4.58; (3) as a kind cf consonant of the type of nasalized half g(ग्) as described in some treatises of the Yajurveda Prātiśākhya: cf also Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.)1.22 V.Pr.14.148-9. The vowel element of the anusvāra became more prevalent later on in Pali, Prkrit, Apabhraṁśa and in the spoken modern languages while the consonantal element became more predominant in classical Sanskrit.
akārathe letter a, (अ) inclusive of all its eighteen kinds caused by shortness, length, protraction, accentuation and nasalization in Pānini's grammar, in cases where a(अ) is not actually prescribed as a termination or an augment or a substitute. confer, compare अणुदित्सवर्णस्य चाप्रत्ययः P. I.1.73. The letter is generally given as the first letter of the alphabet ( वर्णसमाम्नाय ) in all Prātiśākhya and grammar works except in the alphabet termed Varṇopadeśa, as mentioned in the Ṛk Tantra confer, compare ए ओ ऐ औ अा ॠ लॄ ई ऊ ऋ लृ इ उ अाः । रयवलाः । ङञणनमाः । अः ೱ क ೱ पाः । हुं कुं खुं गुं घुं अं अां एवमुपदेशे et cetera, and others Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya.I. 4.
akāryanot a grammatical positive operation: e. g. elision (लोप.) confer, compare ननु च लोप एवेत्कार्यं स्यात् । अकार्यं लोपः । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.3.2.
akālaka(1)not limited by any time-factors for its study such as certain periods of the day or the year. (2) not characterized by any technical terms expressive of time such as adyatanī, parokṣā occurring in the ancient Prātiśākhya and grammar works. The term akalika is used by the writers of the Kāśikāvṛtti in connection with the grammar of Pāṇini. confer, compare “पाणिन्युपज्ञमकालकं व्याकरणम्” Kās. on P. II.4.21 explained by the writer of the Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta. as पूर्वाणि व्याकरणानि अद्यतनादिकालपरिभाषायुक्तानि तद्रहितम् ।
akṛtnot established; said of a grammatical operation which has not taken place e. g. अकृतसंधिकार्यम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on V. 2.100, W. 3.84, also कृताकृतप्रसङ्गि नित्यम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VI.4.62.
akṛtakāridoing or accomplishing what is not done or accomplished; the expression is used in connection with grammatical operations like ह्रस्वकरण or दीर्घकरण only in cases where it is necessary i, e. where already there is no hrasva or drgha confer, compare अकृतकारि खल्वपि शास्त्रमग्निवत् । तद्यथा । अग्निर्यददग्धं तद्दहति । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VI. 1.127. the rules of Grammar, like fire, are applied to places where they produce a change.
akṛtavyūhashort expression for the grammatical maxim अकृतव्यूहाः पाणिनीयाः which means "the followers of Pāṇini do not insist on the taking effect of a rule when its cause or causes disappear." See Par. śek. Par. 56.
akṛtrimanon-technical: not formed or not arrived at by grammatical operations such as the application of affixes to crude bases and so on; natural; assigned only by accident. cf the gram. maxim कृत्रिमाकृतिमयोः कृत्रिमे कार्यसंप्रत्ययः which means "in cases of doubt whether an operation refers to that expressed by the technical sense or to that which is expressed by the ordinary sense of a term, the operation refers to what is expressed by the technical sense." Par. śek. Par.9 also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.28.
akṣarasamāmnāyaalphabet: traditional enumeration of phonetically independent letters generally beginning with the vowel a (अ). Although the number of letters and the order in which they are stated differ in different treatises, still, qualitatively they are much the same. The Śivasūtras, on which Pāṇini's grammar is based, enumerate 9 vowels, 4 semi-vowels, twenty five class-consonants and 4 | sibilants. The nine vowels are five simple vowels or monothongs (समानाक्षर) as they are called in ancient treatises, and the four diphthongs, (सन्ध्यक्षर ). The four semi-vowels y, v, r, l, ( य् व् र् ल् ) or antasthāvarṇa, the twenty five class-consonants or mutes called sparśa, and the four ūṣman letters ś, ṣ, s and h ( श् ष् स् ह् ) are the same in all the Prātiśākhya and grammar works although in the Prātiśākhya works the semi-vowels are mentioned after the class consonants.The difference in numbers, as noticed, for example in the maximum number which reaches 65 in the VājasaneyiPrātiśākhya, is due to the separate mention of the long and protracted vowels as also to the inclusion of the Ayogavāha letters, and their number. The Ayogavāha letters are anusvāra, visarjanīya,jihvāmulīya, upadhmānīya, nāsikya, four yamas and svarabhaktī. The Ṛk Prātiśākhya does not mention l (लृ), but adding long ā (अा) i (ई) ,ū (ऊ) and ṛ (ऋ) to the short vowels, mentions 12 vowels, and mentioning 3 Ayogavāhas (< क्, = प् and अं) lays down 48 letters. The Ṛk Tantra Prātiśākhya adds the vowel l (लृ) (short as also long) and mentions 14 vowels, 4 semivowels, 25 mutes, 4 sibilants and by adding 10 ayogavāhas viz. 4 yamas, nāsikya, visarjanīya, jihvāmulīya, upadhmānīya and two kinds of anusvāra, and thus brings the total number to 57. The Ṛk Tantra makes a separate enumeration by putting diphthongs first, long vowles afterwards and short vowels still afterwards, and puts semi-vowels first before mutes, for purposes of framing brief terms or pratyāhāras. This enumeration is called varṇopadeśa in contrast with the other one which is called varṇoddeśa. The Taittirīya prātiśākhya adds protracted vowels and lays down 60 letters : The Ṣikṣā of Pāṇini lays down 63 or 64 letters, while the Vājasaneyi-prātiśākhya gives 65 letters. confer, compare Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VIII. 1-25. The alphabet of the modern Indian Languages is based on the Varṇasamāmnāya given in the Vājasaneyi-prātiśākhya. The Prātiśākhyas call this enumeration by the name Varṇa-samāmnāya. The Ṛk tantra uses the terms Akṣara samāmnāya and Brahmarāśi which are picked up later on by Patañjali.confer, compare सोयमक्षरसमाम्नायो वाक्समाम्नायः पुष्पितः फलितश्चन्द्रतारकवत् प्रतिमण्डितो वेदितव्यो ब्रह्मराशिः । सर्ववेदपुण्यफलावाप्तिश्चास्य ज्ञाने भवति । मातापितरौ चास्य स्वर्गे लोके महीयेते । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika.2-end.
agnia term in the Kātantra grammar for a word ending in i ( इ ) or u ( उ ) confer, compare इदुदग्निः Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.II.1.8, अग्नेरमोs कारः Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.II.1.50.
agniveśyaan ancient writer of Vedic grammar mentioned in the Taittirīya prātiśākhya. confer, compare कपवर्गपरश्च (विसर्ग:) अग्निवेश्यवाल्मीक्योः ( मतेन ऊष्माणं न आपद्यते ) T.Pr. IX. 4.
agniveśyāyanawriter of Vedic grammar, mentioned in the Taittirīya prātiśākhya. confer, compare नाग्निवेश्यायनस्य ( मते उदात्तपरः स्वरितपरो वा अनुदात्तः स्वरितं नापद्यते इति न) Tait. Pr. XIV.32.
aṅga(1)the crude base of a noun or a verb to which affixes are added; a technical term in Pāṇini's grammar for the crude base after which an affix is prescribed e. g. उपगु in औपगव,or कृ in करिष्यति et cetera, and others confer, compare यस्मात् प्रत्ययविधिस्तदादि प्रत्ययेSङ्गम् P.I.4.13; (2) subordinate participle. constituent part confer, compare पराङ्गवद् in सुबामन्त्रिते पराङ्गवत्स्वरे P. II.1.2, also विध्यङ्गभूतानां परिभाषाणां Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Par. 93.10: (3) auxiliary for an operation, e. g. अन्तरङ्ग, बहिरङ्ग et cetera, and others confer, compare अत्राङगशब्देन शब्दरूपं निमित्तमेव गृह्यते Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Par.50; (4) element of a word or of an expression confer, compare अङ्गव्यवाये चाङ्गपरः Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 190, अङ्गे च क्म्ब्यादौ R.T. 127. व्यञ्जनं स्वराङ्गम् Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.21.1.
ajitasenaauthor of the Cintāmaṇiprakāśika a gloss on Cintāmaṇi, the well known commentary by Yakṣavarman on the Sabdānuśāsana of Śākatāyana. Ajitasena was the grand pupil of Abhayadeva; he lived in the 12th century A.D.
(1)taddhita affix. affix a ( अ ) with the mute letter ñ ( ञ्), prescribed (i) after the words उत्स and others in various senses like progeny, dyed in, produced in, come from et cetera, and othersP. IV.1.86, (ii) after the words विद and others in the sense of grandson and other descendents.P. IV.1.104. For other cases see P. IV. I. 141, 161; IV.2.12,14 et cetera, and others IV.3.7 et cetera, and others IV.4.49. The feminine is formed by adding i ( ई ) to words ending with this affix अञ्, which have the vṛddhi vowel substituted for their initial vowel which gets the acute accent also exempli gratia, for example औत्सः, औत्सी,औदपानः, बैदः, बैदी.
at(1)tech. term in Pāṇini's grammar for short अ, cf तपरस्तत्कालस्य P. I. 1. 70; अदेङ् गुणः P.I.1.2; (2) personal ending अ for इ ( इट् ) of the Ist person. singular. or Ātmanep. Ātmanepada in the Potential, P III. 4. 106; (3) caseaffix in the case of युष्मद् and अस्मद् for ablative case. singular. and plural P.VII. 1.31,32: (4) tad-affix अत् (अ) prescribed after किम् in the sense of the locative case case before which किम् is changed to कु, क्व being the taddhita affix. formation; confer, compare P. V.3.12 and VII.2.105:(5) substitute अत्(शतृ) for लट् forming the present and future participles in the Parasmaipada. active voice confer, compare लटः शतृशानचौ. P.III. 2.124 and लृटः सद्वा P. III.3.14.
atantraimplying no specific purpose: not intended to teach anything, अविवक्षित; exempli gratia, for example ह्रस्वग्रहणमतन्त्रम् Kāś and Si. Kau. on तस्यादित उदात्तमर्धह्रस्वम् P.1.2.32: confer, compare also अतन्त्रं तरनिर्देशः ( the use of तरप् does not necessarily convey the sense of the comparative degree in Pāṇini's rules) Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.2.33. This statement has been given as a distinct Paribhāṣa by Vyāḍiparibhāṣāsūcana.and Sākaṭāyana. The author of the Mahābhāṣya appears to have quoted it from the writings of Vyāḍiparibhāṣāsūcana.and the earlier grammarians See also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on अल्पाच्तरम् P. II.2.34.
atideśaextended application; transfer or conveyance or application of the character or qualities or attributes of one thing to another. Atideśa in Sanskrit grammar is a very common feature prescribed by Pāṇini generally by affixing the taddhita affix. affix मत् or वत् to the word whose attributes are conveyed to another. e. g. लोटो लङ्वत् P. III. 4.85. In some cases the atideśa is noticed even without the affix मत् or वत्; exempli gratia, for exampleगाङ्कुटादिभ्योऽञ्णिन् ङित् P. 1.2.1 . Atideśa is generally seen in all grammatical terms which end with 'vadbhāva' e. g. स्थानिवद्भाव (P.I.1.56-59), सन्वद्भाव (P.VII.4.93), अन्तादिवद्भाव (P. VI.1.85), अभूततद्भाव (P.IV.60) and others. Out of these atideśas, the स्थानिवद्भाव is the most important one, by virtue of which sometimes there is a full representation id est, that is substitution of the original form called sthānin in the place of the secondary form called ādeśa. This full representation is called रूपातिदेश as different from the usual one which is called कार्यातिदेश, confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). VIII.1.90 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 1 and VIII.1.95. Vart.3. Regarding the use of अतिदेश there is laid down a general dictum सामान्यातिदेशे विशेषानतिदेशः when an operation depending on the general properties of a thing could be taken by extended application, an operation depending on special properties should not be taken by virtue of the same : e. g. भूतवत् in P. III.3.132 means as in the case of the general past tense and not in the case of any special past tense like the imperfect ( अनद्यतन ) , or the perfect ( परोक्ष ). See Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 101, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III. 3. 132. There is also a general dictum अतिदेशिकमनित्यम्whatever is transferred by an extended application, need not, be necessarily taken. See Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. 93.6 as also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.1.123 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).4, I.2.1 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3, II.3.69 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).2 et cetera, and others, Kaiyaṭa on II. 1.2 and VI.4.22 and Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. on P. I.1.56 and P. I.2.58 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 8. The dictum अातिदेशिकमनित्यम् is given as a Paribhāṣā by Nāgeśa confer, compare Pari. Śek. 93. 6.
atiśayaexcess or excellence as shown by the affixes तर and तम confer, compare तरतमयोश्चातिशये V.Pr.V.2; क्रियाप्रधानमाख्यातं तस्मादतिशये तखुत्पद्यते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VI. 2.139; VIII.1.71 ; (2) desire as shown by the affix क्यच् in Pāṇini's grammar; confer, compare यश्च अतिशये Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 126.
atiśāyanaexcellence, surpassing; the same as अतिशय in Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.V. 2 confer, compare अतिशायने तमबिष्ठनौ P. V. 3.55, also confer, compare भूमनिन्दाप्रशंसासु नित्ययोगेऽतिशायने । संसर्गेऽ स्तिविवक्षायां भवन्ति मतुबादय: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on V.2.94, where अतिशायन means अतिशाय. Patañjali, commenting on P. V.3.55 clearly remarks that for अतिशय, or for अतिशयन, the old grammarians, out of fancy only, used the term अतिशायन as it was a current term in popular usage; confer, compare देश्याः सूत्रनिबन्धाः क्रियन्ते यावद् ब्रूयात् प्रकर्षे अतिशय इति तावदतिशायन इति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on , P. V.3.55.
atyuccanīcacharacterized by a sharp utterance; a name of the grave accent
adarśanaa term in ancient grammars and Prātiśākhyas meaning nonappearance of a phonetic member वर्णस्यादर्शनं लोपः (V. Pr 1. 141),explained as अनुपलब्धिः by उव्वट. Later on, the idea of non-appearance came to be associated with the idea of expectation and the definition of लोप given by Pāṇini in the words अदर्शनं लोपः (as based evidently on the Prātiśākhya definition) was explained as non-appearance of a letter or a group of letters where it was expected to have been present. See Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.60 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 4 and Kaiyaṭa thereon.
adyatanītech. term of ancient grammarians signifying in general the present time of the day in question, the occurrence of the immediate past or future events in which is generally expressed by the aorist (लुड्) or the simple future ( लृट् ); the other two corresponding tenses imperfect and first future (viz. लड् and लुट्) being used in connection with past and future events respectively, provided the events do not pertain to that day which is in question; confer, compare 'वा चाद्यतन्याम्' M.Bh. P.III.2.102 Vār.6, वादृतन्याम् P, VI.4.114. Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3; (2) term for the tense showing immediate past time called लुङ् in Pāṇini's grammar e. g. मायोगे अद्यतनी । मा कार्षीत् Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.III. 1.22, Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. III. 3.11.
adhika(1)additional or surplus activity which a rule in grammar sometimes shows; अधिकः कारः or अधिकं कार्यम्; confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.3.11, Kāś. on III.2.124, Bh. Vṛ. on III.4.72; ( 2 ) surplus subject matter e. g. अथाख्याः समाम्नायाधिकाः प्राग्रिफितात् (V.Pr. I.33.)
adhikaraṇa(1)support: a grammatical relation of the nature of a location : place of verbal activity. confer, compare अाधारोsधिकरणम् P.I.4.45; (2) one of the six or seven Kārakas or functionaries of verbal activity shown by the locative case. cf सप्तम्यधिकरणे च P.II.4.36;(3)substance, 'dravya' confer, compare अनधिकरणवाचि अद्रव्यवाचि इति गम्यते M.Bh. on II.1.1.
adhyāsasuperimposition : a relation between a word and its sense according to the grammarians; confer, compare Vāk. Pad. II.240. (2) appendage; confer, compare आहुस्त्वेकपदा अन्ये अध्यासानेकपातिनः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.)XVII.43.
anaña word without the negative particle ( नञ् ) before it, e. g. धेनुरनञि कमुत्पादयति, a sūtra in Āpiśali's grammar quoted in Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.2.45 see also P. II. 1. 60, VII. 1. 37.
anabhidhānainability to express the meaning desiredition The expression न वा अनभिधानात् frequently occurs in the Mahābhāṣya referring to such words or phrases as could be formed by rules of grammar or could be used according to rules but,are not found in current use recognized by learned persons or scholars; confer, compare तच्चानभिधानं यत्राप्तैरुक्तं तत्रैव, अन्यत्र तु यथालक्षणं भवत्येव Padamañj. on III. 2.1;also confer, compare अनभिधानाद् व्यधिकरणानां बहुव्रीहिर्न भविष्यति । यत्र त्वभिधानमस्ति तत्र वैयधिकरण्येपि भवत्येव समासः, कण्ठेकाल इति; Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. on II. 2.24: for examples of अनभिधान, sec also M.Bh.अभिधानलक्षणाः कृत्तद्धितसमासाः अनभिधानान्न भविष्यन्ति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.3.19. also on III. 2.1. V.5, IV.2.1. See Kāś. on III,1.22, III.3.158.
anavayavaliterally having no parts; impartite; without any concern with the individual component parts; application in totality; confer, compare सिद्धं तु धर्मोपदेशने अनवयवविज्ञानाद्यथा लौकिकवैदिकेषु P. VI. 1.84 Vārt 5 and the Bhāṣya thereon; अस्मिञ् शास्त्रे अनवयवेन शास्त्रार्थसंप्रत्ययः स्यात् । a rule in grammar applies to all cases where its application is possible; it cannot be said to have its purpose served by applying to a few cases only.
aniṭ(1)not admitting the augment इट् to be prefixed to it; the term is strictly to be applied to ārdhadhātuka affixes placed after such roots as have their vowel characterized by a grave accent ( अनुदात्तस्वर ); the term अनिट् being explained as अनिडादि qualifying the अार्धधातुक affix; (2) in a secondary way, it has become customary to call such roots अनिट् as do not allow the augment इट् to be prefixed to an ārdhadhātuka affix placed after them. Such roots are termed अनुदात्त verily because they are possessed of an anudātta vowel. e. g. कृ, भृ, जि, गम् , हन् et cetera, and others as against भु, धू, तॄ, श्वि, वृ, वद्, फल्, चल्, et cetera, and others which have their vowel characterized by an acute (उदात्त ) accent. For a complete list of such roots see the well-known stanzas given in the Siddhāntakaumudī incidentally on अात्मनेपदेष्वनतः P. VII.1.5. ऊदॄदन्तैर्यौतिरुक्ष्णुशीङ्स्नु....निहताः स्मृताः ॥ १ ॥ शक्लृपच्मुचिरिचवच्विच् .........धातवो द्व्यधिकं शतम् ॥ as also some lists by ancient grammarians given in the Mahābhāṣya on एकाच उपदेशेनुदात्तात्. P. VII. 2.10 or in the Kāśikā on the same rule P. VII.2.10.
aniṅgyanot separable into two padas or words by means of avagraha; confer, compare संध्य ऊष्माप्यनिङ्ग्ये: Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) V.41; confer, compare also Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) IX.25, XIII.30. See इङ्ग्य below.
anudāttanon-udatta, absence of the acute accent;one of the Bāhyaprayatnas or external efforts to produce sound. This sense possibly refers to a stage or a time when only one accent, the acute or उदात्त was recognized just as in English and other languages at present, This udatta was given to only one vowel in a single word (simple or compound) and all the other vowels were uttered accentless.id est, that is अनुदात्त. Possibly with this idea.in view, the standard rule 'अनुदात्तं पदमेकवर्जम्'* was laid down by Panini. P.VI.1.158. As, however, the syllable, just preceding the accented ( उदात्त ) syllable, was uttered with a very low tone, it was called अनुदात्ततर, while if the syllables succeeding the accented syllable showed a gradual fall in case they happened to be consecutive and more than two, the syllable succeeding the उदात्त was given a mid-way tone, called स्वरितः confer, compare उदात्तादनुदात्तस्य स्वरितः. Thus, in the utterance of Vedic hymns the practice of three tones उदात्त, अनुदात्त and स्वरित came in vogue and accordingly they are found defined in all the Prātiśākhya and grammar works;confer, compare उच्चैरुदात्तः,नीचैरनुदात्तः समाहारः स्वरितः P.I.2.29-31, T.Pr.I.38-40, V.Pr.I.108-110, Anudātta is defined by the author of the Kāśikāvṛtti as यस्मिन्नुच्चार्यमाणे गात्राणामन्ववसर्गो नाम शिथिलीभवनं भवति, स्वरस्य मृदुता, कण्ठविवरस्य उरुता च स: अनुदात्तः confer, compare अन्ववसर्गो मार्दवमुरुता स्वस्येति नीचैःकराणि शब्दस्य Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.2.29,30. Cfeminine. also उदात्तश्चानुदात्तश्च स्वरितश्च त्रयः स्वराः । अायामविश्रम्भोक्षपैस्त उच्यन्तेSक्षराश्रयाः ॥ Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III.1. The term anudātta is translated by the word 'grave' as opposed to acute' (udātta,) and 'circumflex' (svarita); (2) a term applied to such roots as have their vowel अनुदात्त or grave, the chief characteristic of such roots being the non-admission of the augment इ before an ārdhadhātuka affix placed after them. ( See अनिट्, ).
anudāttataraquite a low tone, completely grave; generally applied to the tone of that grave or anudātta vowel which is immediately followed by an acute ( उदात्त ) vowel. When the three Vedic accents were sub-divided into seven tones viz. उदात्त, उदात्ततर्, अनुदात्त, अनुदात्ततर, स्वरित, स्वरितस्थोदात्त and एकश्रुति corresponding to the seven musical notes, the अनुदात्ततर was the name given to the lowest of them all. अनुदात्ततर was termed सन्नतर also; confer, compare उदात्तस्वरितपरस्य सन्नतरः P.I.2.40; confer, compare also M, Bh. on I.2.33.
anudāttāa term meaning 'having a grave accent,' used by ancient grammarians.Cfeminine. किमियमेकश्रुतिरुदात्ता उत अनुदात्ता Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ).on I. 2.33.
anudāttetliterally one whose mute significatory letter is uttered with a grave accent: a term applied to a root characterized by an indicatory mute vowel accented grave, the chief feature of such a root being that it takes only the Ātmanepada affixes c. g. आस्ते, वस्ते, et cetera, and others; confer, compare अनुदात्तङित आत्मनेपदम् P. I.3.12; such a root, in forming a derivative word in the sense of habit, takes the affix युच् e. g. वर्त्तनः, वर्धन: et cetera, and others provided the root begins with a consonant; confer, compare अनुदात्तेतश्र हलादेः P. III.2.149.
anudāttopadeśa(a root)pronounced originally i. c. pronounced in the Dhātupāṭha with a grave accent; see the word अनुदात्त a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.: confer, compare अनुदात्तोपदेशवनतितनोत्यादीनामनुनासिकलोपो झलि ङ्किति P. VI.4.37. See also the word अनिट् a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
anudeśa(1)reference, mention, statement referring to a preceding element. confer, compare यथासंख्यमनुदेशः समानाम् P.I. 3.10; confer, compare आसिद्धवचनात् सिद्धमिति चेद् उत्सर्गलक्षणानामनुदेशः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.1.57, Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3. (2) declaration, prescription : the same as अतिदेश. confer, compare स्थान्यादेशपृथक्त्वादेशे स्थानिवद् अनुदेशो गुरुवद् गुरुपुत्र इति यथा P. I.1.56 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 1; (3) a grammatical operation confer, compare यथासंख्यमनुदेशः समानाम् ! समसंबन्धी विधिर्यथासंख्यं स्यात् Sid. Kau. on P.I. 8.10. See the word अनुद्देश in this sense confer, compare संख्यातानामनूद्देशो यथासंख्यम् V, Pr.I.143.
anubandhaa letter or letters added to a word before or after it, only to signify some specific purpose such as (a) the addition of an afix (e. g. क्त्रि, अथुच् अङ् et cetera, and others) or (b) the substitution of गुण, वृद्धि or संप्रसारण vowel or (c) sometimes their prevention. These anubandha letters are termed इत् (literally going or disappearing) by Pāṇini (confer, compare उपदेशेजनुनासिक इत् et cetera, and others I.3.2 to 9), and they do not form an essential part of the word to which they are attached, the word in usage being always found without the इत् letter. For technical purposes in grammar, however, such as आदित्व or अन्तत्व of affixes which are characterized by इत् letters, they are looked upon as essential factors, confer, compare अनेकान्ता अनुबन्धाः, एकान्ता:, etc, Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 4 to 8. Although पाणिनि has invariably used the term इत् for अनुबन्ध letters in his Sūtras, Patañjali and other reputed writers on Pāṇini's grammar right on upto Nāgeśa of the 18th century have used the term अनुबन्ध of ancient grammarians in their writings in the place of इत्. The term अनुबन्ध was chosen for mute significatory letters by ancient grammarians probably on account of the analogy of the अनुबन्ध्य पशु, tied down at sacrifices to the post and subsequently slaughteredition
anubhūtisvarūpācāryaa writer of the twelfth century who wrote a work on grammar called सरस्वती-प्रक्रिया or सारस्वतप्रक्रिया, He has also written धातुपाठ and आख्यातप्रक्रिया. The grammar is a short one and is studied in some parts of India.
anuvṛttirepetition or recurrence of a word from the previous to the subsequent rule or rules, which is necessary for the sake of the intended interpretation. The word is of common use in books on Pāṇini's grammar. This recurrence is generally continuous like the stream of a river ( गङ्गास्रोतोवत् ); sometimes however, when it is not required in an intermediate rule, although it proceeds further, it is named मण्डूकप्लुत्यानुवृत्ति. In rare cases it is taken backwards in a sūtra work from a subsequent rule to a previous rule when it is called अपकर्ष.
anuṣaṅga(1)literally attaching, affixing: augment, अनुषज्यते असौ अनुषङ्गः; (2) a term for the nasal letter attached to the following consonant which is the last, used by ancient grammarians; confer, compare अव्यात्पूर्वे मस्जेरनुषङ्गसंयेगादिलोपार्थम् confer, compare P.I.1.47 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).2 and M.Bh. thereon; confer, compare थफान्तानां चानुषङ्गिणाम् Kat. IV. 1.13. The term अनुषङ्ग is defined in the kātantra grammar as व्यञ्जनान्नः अनुषङ्ग. The term is applied to the nasal consonant न् preceding the last letter of a noun base or a root base; penultimate nasal of a root or noun base: Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.II.1.12.
anekāchaving many vowels (two or more) in it; opp. to एकाच् : a term frequently used in Pāṇini's grammar meaning the same as अनेकस्वर or अनेकाक्षर, which see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; confer, compare P. VI.3.42,VI.4.82
anekānta(1)not forming an integral part, the same as अनवयव; confer, compare अनेकान्ताः अनवयवा इत्यर्थः Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari 4. (2) absence of any definite view confer, compare अनेकान्तत्वाच्च । येषां चाप्यारभ्यते तेषामप्यनेकान्तः । .. मामहान उक्थपात्रम् । ममहान इति च । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VI.I.7
antaraṅgaa highly technical term in Pāṇini's grammar applied in a variety of ways to rules which thereby can supersede other rules. The term is not used by Pāṇini himselfeminine. The Vārtikakāra has used the term thrice ( Sec I. 4. 2 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 8, VI.1.106 Vart.10 and VIII.2.6 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). I) evidently in the sense of immediate', 'urgent', 'of earlier occurrence' or the like. The word is usually explained as a Bahuvrīhi compound meaning 'अन्त: अङ्गानि निमित्तानि यस्य' (a rule or operation which has got the causes of its application within those of another rule or operation which consequently is termed बहिरङ्ग). अन्तरङ्ग, in short, is a rule whose causes of operation occur earlier in the wording of the form, or in the process of formation. As an अन्तरङ्ग rule occurs to the mind earlier, as seen a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page., it is looked upon as stronger than any other rule, barring of course अपवाद rules or exceptions, if the other rule presents itself simultaneously. The Vārtikakāra, hence, in giving preference to अन्तरङ्ग rules, uses generally the wording अन्तरङ्गबलीयस्त्वात् which is paraphrased by अन्तरङ्गं बहिरङ्गाद् बलीयः which is looked upon as a paribhāṣā. Grammarians, succeeding the Vārtikakāra, not only looked upon the बहिरङ्ग operation as weaker than अन्तरङ्ग, but they looked upon it as invalid or invisible before the अन्तरङ्ग operation had taken placcusative case. They laid down the Paribhāṣā असिद्धं बहिरङ्गमन्तरङ्गे which has been thoroughly discussed by Nāgeśa in his Paribhāṣendusekhara. The अन्तरङ्गत्व is taken in a variety of ways by Grammarians : (l) having causes of application within or before those of another e. g. स्येनः from the root सिव् (सि + उ+ न) where the यण् substitute for इ is अन्तरङ्ग being caused by उ as compared to guṇa for उ which is caused by न, (2) having causes of application occurring before those of another in the wording of the form, (3) having a smaller number of causes, (4) occurring earlier in the order of several operations which take place in arriving at the complete form of a word, (5) not having संज्ञा (technical term) as a cause of its application, ( 6 ) not depending upon two words or padas, (7) depending upon a cause or causes of a general nature (सामान्यापेक्ष) as opposed to one which depends on causes of a specific nature ( विशेषापेक्ष).
anvarthasaṃjñāA technical term used in accordance with the sense of its constituent parts; e. g. सर्वनाम, संख्या, अव्यय उपसर्जन,कारक, कर्मप्रवचनीय, अव्ययी-भाव, प्रत्यय, उपपद et cetera, and others All these terms are picked up from ancient grammarians by Pāṇini: confer, compare तत्र महत्याः संज्ञाया एतत् प्रयोजनम् । अन्वर्थसंज्ञा यथा विज्ञायेत । संख्यायते अनया संख्येति । confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.23; also confer, compare M.Bh.on I.1.27,I. 1.38,I.2.43, I.4.83, II.1,5, III. 1.1, III.1.92 et cetera, and others
anvavasargarelaxation or wide opening of the sound-producing organs as done for uttering a vowel of grave accent. confer, compare अन्ववसर्गः गात्राणां विस्तृतता Tait. Pr. XXII.10.
apakarṣa(1)deterioration of the place or instrument of the production of sound resulting in the fault called निरस्त; confer, compare स्थानकरणयेारपकर्षेण निरस्तं नाम दोष उत्पद्यते, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIV.2; (2) drawing back a word or words from a succeeding rule of grammar to the preceding one; confer, compare "वक्ष्यति तस्यायं पुरस्तादपकर्षः, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.2.8. (3) inferiority (in the case of qualities) न च द्रव्यस्य प्रकर्षापकर्षौ स्तः ।
apabhraṃśadegraded utterance of standard correct forms or words: corrupt form: e. g. गावी, गोणी and the like, of the word गो, confer, compare गौः इत्यस्य शब्दस्य गावी गोणी गोता गोपोतलिका इत्येवमादयः अपभ्रंशाः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.l.l ; cf शब्दसंस्कारहीनो यो गौरिति प्रयुयुक्षिते । तमपभ्रंशमिच्छन्ति विशिष्टार्थनिवेशिनम् Vāk. Pad I.149: सर्वस्य हि अपभ्रंशस्य साधुरेव प्रकृतिः commentary on Vāk. Pad I. 149.
apāṇinīyanot in conformity with the rules of Pāṇini's grammar; confer, compare सिध्यत्वेवमपाणिनीयं तु भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. I.1.
apoddhāradisintegration of the constituent elements of a word; analysis; अपोद्धार पृथक्करणम् commentary on Vāk. Pad. II. 449: confer, compare अपोद्धारपदार्था ये ये चार्थाः स्थितलक्षणः Vāk. Pad.I.24.
appayadīkṣitaअप्पदीक्षित A famous versatile writer of the sixteenth century A. D. (1530-1600 ), son of रङ्गराजाध्वरीन्द्र a Dravid Brāhmaṇa. He wrote more than 60 smaller or greater treatises mainly on Vedānta, Mimāṁsā, Dharma and Alaṁkāra śāstras; many of his works are yet in manuscript form. The Kaumudi-prakāśa and Tiṅantaśeṣasaṁgraha are the two prominent grammatical works written by him. Paṇdit Jagannātha spoke very despisingly of him.
aprayeāga(1)non-employment of a word in spite of the meaning being available: confer, compare संभावनेलमिति चेत्सिद्धाप्रयोगे P.III.3.154; (2) non-employment confer, compare उक्तार्थानामप्रयोगः a standard dictum of grammar not allowing superfluous words which is given in M.Bh. on P.I.1.4 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 16 and stated in Cāndra and other grammars as a Paribhāṣā.
aprasaṅganon-application of a rule of grammar or of a technical term; confer, compare अन्यत्र सहवचनात् समुदाये संज्ञाsप्रसङ्गः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.1.1. Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 11.
aprāpti(i)non-occurrence for nonrealization of a grammatical operation or ruleअप्रतिषेधः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.56 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 8; (2) prohibition of the occurrence of a rule or operation, confer, compare अप्राप्तेर्वा । अथवानन्तरा या प्राप्तिः सा प्रतिषिध्यते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.I.43, I.1.63.
abhaktanot-forming an integral part of another; quite independent (used in connection with augments). confer, compare किं पुनरयं पूर्वान्त आहोस्वित् परादिराहोस्विद् अभक्ताः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1. 47, 1.1.51. एवं तर्ह्यभक्तः करिष्यते M. Bh on VI.1.71, VI.1.135, and VII.2.82.
abhayacandraa Jain grammarian , who wrote प्रक्रियासंग्रह, based on the Śabdānuśāsana Vyākaraṇa of the Jain Śākatāyana.His possible date is the twelfth century A. D.
abhyastarepeated, redoubled word or wording or part of a word. The term अभ्यस्त is applied to the whole doubled expression in Pāṇini's grammar, confer, compare उभे अभ्यस्तम् P. VI.1.6; (2) the six roots with जक्ष् placed at the head viz. जक्ष् , जागृ, दरिद्रा , चकास्, शास्, दीधी and वेवी which in fact are reduplicated forms of घस् , गृ, द्रा, कास् , शस् , धी and वी.
abhyāhataomission of any sound; a fault of utterance. अम् (1)a technical brief term in Panini's grammar including vowels, semivowels, the letter ह् and nasals; (2) a significant term for the accusative case showing change or substitution or modification: confer, compare अं विकारस्य Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I.28 explained as अमिति शब्दे विकारस्याख्या भवति । अमिति द्वितीय विभक्तेरुपलक्षणम् । (3) augment अ applied to the penultimate vowel of सृज् & दृश् (P. VI.1.58, 59 and VII.1.99) (4) substitute tor Ist person. singular. affix मिप्, by P.III.4.101 (5) Acc. singular. case affix अम् .
amaracalled अमरसिंह an ancient grammarian mentioned in the कविकल्पद्रुम by बोपदेव. He is believed to have written some works on grammar such as षट्कारकलक्षण his famous existing work, however, being the Amarakoṣa or Nāmaliṅgānuśāsana.
amaracandraa Jain grammarian who is believed to be the writer of स्यादिशब्दसमुच्चय, परिमल et cetera, and others
amṛtabhāratīa grammarian who is believed to have written सुबोधिका, a gloss on the सारस्वतव्याकरण.
amoghavarṣaA Jain grammarian of the ninth century who wrote the gloss known as अमोघावृत्ति on the Śabdānuśāsana of Śākaṭāyana; the वृत्ति is quoted by माधव in his धातुवृत्ति.
amoghāalso अमोघावृत्ति, a gloss on the grammar of Sākaṭāyana. See अमोघवर्ष a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
ara technical term for Ārdhadhātuka affixes in the Mugdhabodha grammar.
artha(1)literally signification,conveyed sense or object. The sense is sometimes looked upon as a determinant of the foot of a verse: confer, compare प्रायोर्थो वृत्तमित्येते पादज्ञानस्य हेतवः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XVII 16. It is generally looked upon as the determinant of a word (पद). A unit or element of a word which is possessed of an independent sense is looked upon as a Pada in the old Grammar treatises; confer, compare अर्थः पदमिति ऐन्द्रे; confer, compare also अर्थः पदम् Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.III.2, explained by उव्वट as अर्थाभिधायि पदम् । पद्यते गम्यते ज्ञायतेSर्थोनेनेति पदम् । There is no difference of opinion regarding the fact that, out of the four standard kinds of words नाम, आख्यात, उपसर्ग and निपात, the first two kinds नाम and अाख्यात do possess an independent sense of their own. Regarding possession of sense and the manner in which the sense is conveyed, by the other two viz. the Upasargas (prepositions) and Nipātas (particles) there is a striking difference of opinion among scholars of grammar. Although Pāṇini has given the actual designation पद to words ending with either the case or the conjugational affixes, he has looked upon the different units or elements of a Pada such as the base, the affix, the augment and the like as possessed of individually separate senses. There is practically nothing in Pāṇini's sūtras to prove that Nipātas and Upasargas do not possess an independent sense. Re: Nipātas, the rule चादयोऽसत्वे, which means that च and other indeclinables are called Nipātas when they do not mean सत्त्व, presents a riddle as to the meaning which च and the like should convey if they do not mean सत्त्व or द्रव्य id est, that is a substance. The Nipātas cannot mean भाव or verbal activity and if they do not mean सत्व or द्रव्य, too, they will have to be called अनर्थक (absolutely meaningless) and in that case they would not be termed Prātipadika, and no caseaffix would be applied to them. To avoid this difficulty, the Vārtikakāra had to make an effort and he wrote a Vārtika निपातस्य अनर्थकस्य प्रातिपदिकत्वम् । P. I.2.45 Vār. 12. As a matter of fact the Nipātas च, वा and others do possess a sense as shown by their presence and absence (अन्वय and व्यतिरेक). The sense, however, is conveyed rather in a different manner as the word समूह, or समुदाय, which is the meaning conveyed by च in रामः कृष्णश्च, cannot be substituted for च as its Synonym in the sentence राम: कुष्णश्च. Looking to the different ways in which their sense is conveyed by nouns and verbs on the one hand, and by affixes, prepositions and indeclinables on the other hand, Bhartṛhari, possibly following Yāska and Vyāḍi, has developed the theory of द्योतकत्व as contrasted with वाचकत्व and laid down the dictum that indeclinables, affixes and prepositions (उपसर्गs) do not directly convey any specific sense as their own, but they are mere signs to show some specific property or excellence of the sense conveyed by the word to which they are attached; confer, compare also the statement 'न निर्बद्धा उपसर्गा अर्थान्निराहुरिति शाकटायनः नामाख्यातयोस्तु कर्मोपसंयेगद्योतका भवन्ति । Nir 1.3. The Grammarians, just like the rhetoricians have stated hat the connection between words and their senses is a permanent one ( नित्य ), the only difference in their views being that the rhetoricians state that words are related; no doubt permanently, to their sense by means of संकेत or convention which solely depends on the will of God, while the Grammarians say that the expression of sense is only a natural function of words; confer, compare 'अभिधानं पुनः स्वाभाविकम्' Vārttika No.33. on P. I.2.64. For द्योतकत्व see Vākyapadīya of Bhartṛhari II. 165-206.
ardhamātrāhalf of a mātra or 'mora'., confer, compare अर्धमात्रालाघवेन पुत्रोत्सवं मन्यन्ते वैयाकरणाः Par. Śekh. Pari. 122, signifying that not a single element of utterance in Pāṇini's grammar is superfluous. In other words, the wording of the Sūtras of Pāṇini is the briefest possible, not being capable of reduction by even half a mora.
alākṣaṇika(1)not used in a secondary sense; (2) not accomplished by the regular application of a grammar rule: confer, compareनिपातनैः सह निर्देशादत्रापि किंचिदलाक्षणिकं कार्यमस्ति Kāś. on III.2.59.
avarṇathe letter अ; the first letter of the Sanskrit alphabet, comprising all its varieties caused by grades, ( ह्रस्व, दीर्घ, प्लुत) or accents of nasalization. The word वर्ण is used in the neuter gender in the Mahābhāṣya; confer, compare सर्वमुखस्थानमवर्णम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.1.9, मा कदाचिदवर्णं भूत् M.Bh. I.1.48 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 1; cf also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.50 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 18 and I.1.51 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 2: confer, compare also ह्रस्वमवर्णं प्रयोगे संवृतम् Sīradeva's ParibhāṣāvṛttiPari. 17. 6
avibhāgapakṣaa view of grammarians according to which there are words which are looked upon as not susceptible to derivation. The terms अखण्डपक्ष and अव्युत्पन्नपक्ष are also used in the same sense.
avyayārthanirūpaṇaa work on the meanings of indeclinable words written in the sixteenth century A. D. by Viṭṭhala Śeṣa, grandson of Ramacandra Śeṣa the author of the Prakriyā Kaumudi.
avyutpattipakṣathe view held generally by grammarians that all words are not necessarily susceptible to analysis or derivation, an alternative view opposed to the view of the etymologists or Nairuktas that every word is derivable; confer, compare पाणिनेस्त्वव्युत्पत्तिपक्ष एवेति शब्देन्दुशेखरे निरूपितम् Pari. Śekh. Pari. 22; वाचक उपादान: स्वरूपवानिति अव्युत्पत्तिपक्षे Vyāḍi's Saṁgraha.
aśvādi(1)a class of words headed by the word अश्व to which the affix फञ्(अायन) is added in the sense of गोत्र (grandchildren et cetera, and others); exempli gratia, for exampleआश्वायनः जातायनः, औत्सायनः et cetera, and others; confer, compare P.IV.1. 110; (2) a class of words headed by the word अश्व to which the taddhita affix यत् is added in the sense of a cause of the type of a meeting or an accidental circumstance; exempli gratia, for example आश्विकम् अाश्मिकम् confer, compare P. V.1.39.
aṣṭakaanother name for the famous work of Pāṇini popularly called the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī.; confer, compare अष्टावध्यायाः परिमाणमस्य सूत्रस्य अष्टकं पाणिनीयम् । दशकं वैयाघ्रपदीयम् । त्रिंकं काशकृत्स्नम् । Kāś on P.IV. 1.58; (2) students of Pāṇini's grammar, e. g. अष्टकाः पाणिनीयाः; confer, compare सूत्राच्च कोपधात् । Kāś. on P.IV. 2. 65.
aṣṭamaa term used by ancient grammarians for the vocative case.
as(1)case affix of the nominative and accusative plural and the ablative and genitive singular (जस् , शस्, ङसि and ङस् ) (2) taddhita affix अस् ( असि ) added to पूर्व, अधर and अवर, by P.V.3.39: (3) compoundending अस् ( असिच् ) applied to the words प्रजा and मेधा standing at the end of a Bahuvrīhi compound (P.V.4.122): (4) Uṇādi affix अस् prescribed by the rule सर्वधातुभ्योऽसुन् and subsequent rules (628-678) to form words such as मनस्,सरस् et cetera, and others(5) ending syllable अस्, with or without sense, of words in connection with which special operations are given in grammar; confer, compare P.VI.4.14; confer, compare also अनिनस्मन्ग्रहणान्यर्थवता चानर्थकेन च तदन्तविधिं प्रयोजयन्ति Par.Śek. Pari. 16.
asiddhainvalid; of suspended validity for the time being: not functioning for the time being. The term is frequently used in Pāṇini's system of grammar in connection with rules or operations which are prevented, or held in suspense, in connection with their application in the process of the formation of a word. The term (असिद्ध) is also used in connection with rules that have applied or operations that have taken place, which are, in certain cases, made invalid or invisible as far as their effect is concerned and other rules are applied or other operations are allowed to take place, which ordinarily have been prevented by those rules which are made invalid had they not been invalidatedition Pāṇini has laid down this invalidity on three different occasions (1) invalidity by the rule पूर्वत्रासिद्धम् VIII.2.1. which makes a rule or operation in the second, third and fourth quarters of the eighth chapter of the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. invalid when any preceding rule is to be applied, (2) invalidity by the rule असिद्धवदत्राभात् which enjoins mutual invalidity in the case of operations prescribed in the Ābhīya section beginning with the rule असिद्धवत्राभात् (VI. 4.22.) and going on upto the end of the Pāda (VI.4.175), (3) invalidity of the single substitute for two letters, that has already taken place, when ष् is to be substituted for स्, or the letter त् is to be prefixed, confer, compare षत्वतुकोरसिद्धः (VI. 1.86). Although Pāṇini laid down the general rule that a subsequent rule or operation, in case of conflict, supersedes the preceding rule, in many cases it became necessary for him to set, that rule aside, which he did by means of the stratagem of invalidity given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. Subsequent grammarians found out a number of additional cases where it became necessary to supersede the subseguent rule which they did by laying down a dictum of invalidity similar to that of Pāṇini. The author of the Vārttikas, hence, laid down the doctrine that rules which are nitya or antaraṅga or apavāda, are stronger than, and hence supersede, the anitya, bahiraṅga and utsarga rules respectively. Later gram marians have laid down in general, the invalidity of the bahiraṅga rule when the antaraṅga rule occurs along with it or subsequent to it. For details see Vol. 7 of Vvyākaraṇa Mahābhāṣya(D. E. Society's edition) pages 217-220. See also Pari. Śek. Pari. 50.
asiddhaparibhāṣāthe same as Antaraṅga Paribhāṣā or the doctrine of the invalidity of the bahiraṅga operation. See the word असिद्ध a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. For details see the Paribhāṣā 'asiddham , bahiraṅgam antaraṅge' Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 50 and the discussion thereon. Some grammarians have given the name असिद्धपरिभाषा to the Paribhāṣā असिद्धं बहिरङ्गमन्तरङ्गे as contrasted with अन्तरङ्गं बहुिरङ्कगाद् वलीयः which they have named as बहिरङ्गपरिभाषा.
asthaअ, अा and अा३. This term is used in Ṛk Tantra confer, compare अस्थनामिनी सन्ध्यम् R.T.94, अस्थ possibly means 'belonging to अ i. e. all the three grades ह्रस्व, दीर्घ and प्लुत of अ'.
asmadfirst person; the term is used in the sense of the first person in the grammars of Hemacandra and Śākaṭāyana. confer, compare त्रीणि त्रीण्यन्ययुष्मदस्मदि (Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. III.3.17);
aākhyātaverbal form, verb; confer, compare भावप्रधानमाख्यातं सत्त्वप्रधानानि नामानि Nirukta of Yāska.I.1; चत्वारि पदजातानि नामाख्यातोपसर्गनिपाताश्च Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.1. Āhnika 1 ; also A.Prāt. XII. 5, अाकार अाख्याते पदादिश्च Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.2.37 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 2, आख्यातमाख्यातेन क्रियासातत्ये Sid. Kau. on II.1.72, क्रियावाचकमाख्यातं Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.V.1; confer, compare भारद्वाजकमाख्यातं भार्गवं नाम भाष्यते । भारद्वाजेन दृष्टत्वादाख्यातं भारद्वाजगोत्रम् V. Prāt. VIII. 52; confer, compare also Athar. Prāt.I.I.12, 18; 1.3.3,6; II.2.5 where ākhyāta means verbal form. The word also meant in ancient days the root also,as differentiated from a verb or a verbal form as is shown by the lines तन्नाम येनाभिदधाति सत्त्वं, तदाख्यातं येन भावं स धातुः R.Pr.XII.5 where 'आख्यात' and 'धातु' are used as synonyms As the root form such as कृ, भृ et cetera, and others as distinct from the verbal form, is never found in actual use, it is immaterial whether the word means root or verb.In the passages quoted a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. from the Nirukta and the Mahābhāṣya referring to the four kinds of words, the word ākhyāta could be taken to mean root (धातु) or verb (क्रियापद). The ākhyāta or verb is chiefly concerned with the process of being and bccoming while nouns (नामानि) have sattva or essence, or static element as their meaning. Verbs and nouns are concerned not merely with the activities and things in this world but with every process and entity; confer, compare पूर्वापूरीभूतं भावमाख्यातेनाचष्टे Nir.I.;अस्तिभवतिविद्यतीनामर्थः सत्ता । अनेककालस्थायिनीति कालगतपौर्वापर्येण क्रमवतीति तस्याः क्रियात्वम् । Laghumañjūṣā. When a kṛt (affix). affix is added to a root, the static element predominates and hence a word ending with a kṛt (affix). affix in the sense of bhāva or verbal activity is treated as a noun and regularly declined;confer, compareकृदभिहितो भावे द्रव्यवद् भवति M.Bh. on II.2.19 and III. 1.67, where the words गति, व्रज्या, पाक and others are given as instances. Regarding indeclinable words ending with kṛt (affix). affixes such as कर्तुं, कृत्वा, and others, the modern grammarians hold that in their case the verbal activity is not shadowed by the static element and hence they can be,in a way, looked upon as ākhyātas; confer, compare अव्ययकृतो भावे Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇa.
aāgantukaliterally adventitious, an additional wording generally at the end of roots to show distinctly their form exempli gratia, for example वदि, एधि, सर्ति et cetera, and others; confer, compare इन्धिभवतिभ्यां च P I.2.6: confer, compare also भावलक्षणे स्थेण्कृञ्वदिचरिहृतभिजनिभ्यस्तोमुन्, P.III.4.16, सृपिवृदो. कसुन् P. III.4.17 and a number of other sūtras where इ or तिं is added to the root confer, compare इक्श्तिपौ धातुनिर्देशे, वर्णात्कारः, रादिफः P.III.3.108 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 2.3. 4, where such appendages to be added to the roots or letters are given. The word अागन्तु is an old word used in the Nirukta, but the term आगन्तुक appears to be used for the first time for such forms by Haradatta; confer, compare ह्वरोरिति ह्वृ कौटिल्ये, आगन्तुकेकारे गुणेन निर्देशः Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta. on VII.2.31. In the traditional oral explanations the second part of a reduplicated word is termed अागन्तुक which is placed second i. e. after the original by virtue of the convention आगन्तूनामन्ते निवेशः, although in fact, it is said to possess the sense of the root in contrast with the first which is called abhyāsa.A nice distinction can, however be drawn between the four kinds of adventitious wordings found in grammar viz.आगन्तु, इत्, अभ्यास and आगम which can be briefly stated as follows; The former two do not form a regular part of the word and are not found in the actual use of the word; besides, they do not possess any sense, while the latter two are found in actual use and they are possessed of sense. Again the agantu word is simply used for facility of understanding exactly and correctly the previous word which is really wanted; the इत् wording, besides serving this purpose, is of use in causing some grammatical operations. अभ्यास, is the first part of the wording which is wholly repeated and it possesses no sense by itself, while, āgama which is added to the word either at the beginning or at the end or inserted in the middle, forms a part of the word and possesses the sense of the word.
āgamaaugment, accrement, a word element which is added to the primitive or basic word during the process of the formation of a complete word or pada. The āgama is an adventitious word element and hence differs from ādeśa, the substitute which wholly takes the place of the original or ( आदेशिन् ). Out of the several āgamas mentioned by Pāṇini, those that are marked with mute ट् are prefixed, those, marked with क्, are affixed, while those, marked with म्, are placed immediately after the last vowel of the word. The augments become a part and parcel of the word to which they are added, and the characteristics of which they possess;confer, compareयदागमास्तद्गुणीभूतास्तद्ग्रहणेन गृह्यन्ते, also आगमानां आगमिधर्मिवैशिष्ट्यम् Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari.11. Those grammarians, who hold the view that words are unproduced and eternal, explain the addition of an augment as only the substitution of a word with an augment in the place of a word without an augment; confer, compare आदेशास्तर्हिमे भविष्यन्ति अनागमकानां सागमकाः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.20; I.1.46. The term āgama is defined as अन्यत्र विद्यमानस्तु यो वर्णः श्रुयतेधिकः । आगम्यमानतुल्यत्वात्स आगम इति स्मृतः Com. on Tait. Prāt.I. 23.
āgastyaname of an ancient writer of Vedic grammar and Prātiśākhya works; confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.)I.2.
ātideśikaapplied by extension or transfer of epithet as opposed to औपदेशिक. See the word अतिदेश; the term is often used in connection with rules or operations which do not apply or occur by the direct expression of the grammarian; confer, compare यदि आतिदेशिकेन कित्वेन औपदेशिकं कित्वं बाध्येत. Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.2.1.; confer, compare also अातिदेशिकमनित्यम् Par.Śek. Pari. 93.6.
ādeśa(1)substitute as opposed to sthānin, the original. In Pāṇini's grammar there is a very general maxim, possessed of a number of exceptions, no doubt, that 'the substitute behaves like the original' (स्थानिवदादेशः अनल्विधौ P.I.1.56.); the application of this maxim is called स्थानिवद्भाव; for purposes of this स्थानिवद्भाव the elision (लोप) of a phonetic element is looked upon as a sort of substitute;confer, compare उपधालेपस्य स्थानिवत्त्वात् Kāś. on P.I.1.58. Grammarians many times look upon a complete word or a word-base as a substitute for another one, although only a letter or a syllable in the word is changed into another, as also when a letter or syllable is added to or dropped in a word; confer, compare पचतु, पचन्तु ... इमेप्यादेशाः । कथम् । अादिश्यते यः स आदेशः । इमे चाप्यादिश्यन्ते । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.56; cf also सर्वे सर्वपदादेशा दाक्षीपुत्रस्य पाणिनेः M.Bh. on P. I.1.20; confer, compare also अनागमकानां सागमका आदेशाः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.20: (2) indication, assignment; confer, compare योयं स्वरादेशः अन्तोदात्तं, वधेराद्युदात्तत्वं, स्वः स्वरितमिति अादेशः R.Pr.I.30-32; confer, compare also अादेशः उपदेशः commentary on Tai.-Prāt. II.20: confer, compare also अनादेशे अविकारः V.Pr.IV.131, where Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.remarks यत्र उदात्तादीनां स्वराणां सन्धौ आदेशो न क्रियते तत्र अविकारः प्रत्येतव्यः । confer, compare also एकारो विभक्त्यादेशः छन्दसि A.Pr. II.1.2, where ए is prescribed as a substitute for a caseaffix and त्ये and अस्मे are cited as examples where the acute acent is also prescribed for the substitute ए.
aānandadattaname of a Buddhist grammarian,the author of the work named Cāndra-vyākaraṇa Paddhati.
ānupūrvīserial order, successive order of grammatical operations or the rules prescribing them as they occur; confer, compare अानुपूर्व्या सिद्धमेतत् M.Bh. on V.3.5; confer, compare also ययैव चानुपूर्व्या अर्थानां प्रादुर्भावस्तयैव शब्दानामपि । तद्वत् कार्यैरपि भवितव्यम् M.Bh. on. P.I.1.57.
aāntaryaproximity; close affinity ; close relationship. There are four kinds of such proximity as far as words in grammar are concerned; Re: the organs of speech (स्थानतः)as in दण्डाग्रम्, regarding the meaning(अर्थतः)as in वातण्ड्ययुवतिः, regarding the quality (गुण) as in पाकः रागः, and regarding the prosodial value (प्रमाण) as in अमुष्मै, अमूभ्याम्; confer, compare अनेकविधं अान्तर्यं स्थानार्थगुणप्रमाणकृतम् Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari.13. confer, compare also Kāś. on I.1.50.
āpiśala(1)a work of अापिशलि, possibly his grammar; confer, compare आपिशलमधीते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.1.14; (2) a student of Āpiśali's grammar: आपिशलमधीते आपिशला ब्राह्मणी Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.1.14: अापिशलपाणिनीयव्याडीयगौतमीयाः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VI. 2.36.; confer, compare तथा चापिशलाः पाणिनीयाः पठन्ति-आगमोनुपघातेन विकारश्चोपमर्दनात् । आदेशस्तु प्रसङ्गेन लोपः सर्वापकर्षनात्.
āpiśalian ancient grammarian mentioned by Pāṇini and his commentators like Patañjali, Helarāja and others; confer, compare वा सुप्यापिशलेः P. IV.3.98; तथा चापिशलेर्विधिः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.2.45.
aāpyato be obtained by an activity: (the same as vyāpya). The term is used in connection with the object of a verb which is to be obtained by the verbal activity. The word अाप्य is found used in the sense of Karman or object in the grammars of Jainendra, Śākaṭāyana, Cāndra and Hemacandra; confer, compare Cāndra II I. 43; Jainendra I. 2.119; Śāk.IV.3.120: Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. III.3.31. Hence, the term साप्य is used for a transitive root in these grammars.
ābhīyaprakaraṇaa section of Pāṇini's grammar from VI.4.-2 to VI. 4.129, called अाभीय, as it extends to the rule भस्य VI.4.129, including it but as the governing rule भस्य is valid in every rule upto the end of the Pāda, the आभीयप्रकरण also extends upto the end of the Pāda.See अाभाच्छास्त्र a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
aāmantrita(1)a word in the vocative singular. confer, compare सामन्त्रितम् P.II.3.48: a tech. term in Pāṇini's grammar, the peculiar features of which are पराङ्गवद्भाव (confer, compare P.II.1.2), अविद्यमानवद्भाव (confer, compare P.VIII.1.72), द्वित्व (confer, compare P.VIII. 1.8), अद्युदात्तत्व (confer, compare P.VI.1.198), सर्वानुदात्तत्व(confer, compare P.VIII.1.19), splitting of ए into अा and इ, exempli gratia, for example अग्रे into अग्ना ३ इ (confer, compare P.VIII.2.107 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3); (2) Vocative case, confer, compare ओकार अामन्त्रितजः प्रगृह्यः Ṛk. Prāt. I.28; Vāj. Pr. III.139: II.17: II.24 VI.1.
āmreḍita(1)iterative: a repeated word, defined as द्विरुक्तं पदम् confer, compare द्विरुक्तमात्रेडितं पदम् exempli gratia, for example यज्ञायज्ञा वो अग्नये Vāj. Prāt. I. 146; (2). the second or latter portion, of a repeated word according to Pāṇini; c. तस्य (द्विरुक्तस्य) परमाम्रेडितम् P. VIII.1.2. The Āmreḍita word gets the grave accent and has its last vowel protracted when it implies censure; confer, compare P.VIII.1.3 and VIII. 2.95.Haradatta has tried to explain how the term आम्रेडित means the first member; confer, compare ननु अाम्रेडितशब्दे । निघण्टुषु प्रसिद्धः अाम्रेडितं द्विस्त्रिरुक्तमिति । सत्यमर्थे प्रसिद्धः इह तु शब्दे परिभाष्यते । महासंज्ञाकरणं पूर्वाचार्यानुरोधेन Padamañj. on VIII.1.2.
ārdhadhātukādhikārathe topic or section in Pāṇini's grammar where operations, caused by the presence of an ārdhadhātuka affix ahead, are enumerated, beginning with the rule आर्धधातुके VI.4.46 and ending with न ल्यपि VI.4.69, Such operations are summed up in the stanza अतो लोपो चलोपश्च णिलोपश्च प्रयोजनम् । आल्लोप इत्वमेत्वं च चिण्वद्भावश्च सीयुटि; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). as also Kāś, on VI.4.46.
ārhīyatad-affixes ठक्, ठञ् et cetera, and others as also the senses in which the affixes are applied, given in the section of Pāṇinis grammar P.V.1.19-71.
āśubodha(1)name of a work on grammar written by Tārānātha called Tarka-vācaspatī, a reputed Sanskrit scholar of Bengal of the 19th century A.D. who compiled the great Sanskrit Dictionary named वाचस्पत्यकेाश and wrote commentaries on many Sanskrit Shastraic and classical works. The grammar called अाशुबोध is very useful for beginners; (2) name of an elementary grammar in aphorisms written by रामकिंकरसरस्वती, which is based on the Mugdhabodha of Bopadeva.
i(1)the vowel इ, representing all its eighteen forms viz. short, long protracted, acute, grave, circumflex, pure and nasalised; exempli gratia, for example इ in यस्येति च P.VI.4.128;(2) Uṅādi affix ई(3)tad-affix इच्(इ)applied to Bahuvrihi compounds in the sense of exchange of action or as seen in words like द्विदण्डि exempli gratia, for example केशाकेशि, दण्डादण्डि, द्विमुसलि et cetera, and others confer, compare इच् कर्मव्यतिहारे P.V.4. 127,also V.4.128; (4) kṛt (affix). affix कि (इ) confer, compare उपसर्गे घोः किः P.III.3.92; (5) augment इट् (इ); see इट् (6) conjugational affix इट् of the 1st person. singular. or Ātmanep. Ātmanepada
iṅgyaa separable word as opposed to अनिङ्ग्य; part of a compound word which is separated or may be separated from the remaining part when the word is split up into its constituent parts. Generally the word is applied to the first part of a compound word when it is split up in the recital of the padapāṭha. The 'iṅgya' word is shown by a pause or avagraha after it which is shown in writing by the sign (ऽ): confer, compare इङ्गयेत विभागेन चाल्यते इति इङ्गयम् । इङ्गयमिति विभागपदस्य संशा commentary on Tait. Prāt. 1.48. सावग्रहं पदमिङ्गयम् Com.on T.Pr. I.48.
it(1)a letter or a group of letters attached to a word which is not seen in actual use in the spoken language: cf अप्रयोगी इत्, Śāk. I.1.5, Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana.1.1.37. The इत् letters are applied to a word before it, or after it, and they have got each of them a purpose in grammar viz. causing or preventing certain grammatical operations in the formation of the complete word. Pāṇini has not given any definition of the word इत् , but he has mentioned when and where the vowels and consonants attached to words are to be understood as इत्; (confer, compare उपदेशेजनुनासिक इत् , हलन्त्यम् । et cetera, and others P. I.3.2 to 8) and stated that these letters are to be dropped in actual use, confer, compareP.I.3.9. It appears that grammarians before Pāṇini had also employed such इत् letters, as is clear from some passages in the Mahābhāṣya as also from their use in other systems of grammar as also in the Uṇādi list of affixes, for purposes similar to those found served in Pāṇini 's grammar. Almost all vowels and consonants are used as इत् for different purposes and the इत् letters are applied to roots in the Dhātupāṭha, nouns in the Gaṇapāṭha, as also to affixes, augments and substitutes prescribed in grammar. Only at a few places they are attached to give facility of pronunciation. Sometimes the इत् letters, especially vowels, which are said to be इत्, when uttered as nasalized by Pāṇini, are recognised only by convention; confer, compare प्रतिज्ञानुनासिक्याः पाणिनीयाः(S.K.on P.I.3.2).The word इत्, which literally means going away or disappearing, can be explained as a mute indicatory letter. In Pāṇini's grammar, the mute vowel अ applied to roots indicates the placing of the Ātmanepada affixes after them, if it be uttered as anudātta and of affixes of both the padas if uttered svarita; confer, compare P.I.3. 12, 72. The mute vowel आ signifies the prevention of इडागम before the past part, affixes; confer, compare P. VII. 2. 16. Similarly, the mute vowel इ signfies the augment न् after the last vowel of the root; confer, compareP.VII.1.58; ई signifies the prevention of the augment इ before the past participle.affixes cfP.VII.2.14;उ signifies the inclusion of cognate letters; confer, compareP.I.1.69, and the optional addition of the augment इ before त्वा; confer, compare P.VII.2. 56; ऊ signifies the optional application of the augment इट्;confer, compareP.VII. 2.44; क signifies the prevention of ह्रस्व to the vowel of a root before the causal affix, confer, compareVII.4.2: लृ signifies the vikarana अङ् in the Aorist cf P.III.1.55; ए signifies the prevention of vrddhi in the Aorist,confer, compare P.VII.2.55; ओ signifies the substitution of न् for त् of the past participle. confer, compare P VIII.2.45; क् signifies the Prevention of गुण and वृद्धि, confer, compareP, I. 1.5; ख् signifies the addition of the augment मुम्(म्)and the shortening of the preceding vowel: confer, compareP.VI.3 65-66: ग् signifies the prevention of गुण and वृद्धि, confer, compare P.I.1.5 घ् signifies कुत्व, confer, compare P.VII.3.62; ङ्, applied to affixes, signifies the prevention of गुण and वृद्धि, confer, compare P.I.1.5; it causes संप्रसारणादेश in the case of certain roots, confer, compare P. VI.1.16 and signifies आत्मनेपद if applied to roots; confer, compare P.I. 3.12, and their substitution for the last letter if applied to substitutes. confer, compare P I.1.53. च् signifies the acute accent of the last vowel;confer, compareP.VI.1. 159; ञ् signifies उभयपद i.e the placing of the affixes of both the podas after the root to which it has been affixed;confer, compareP.I.3.72, ट् in the case of an augment signifies its application to the word at the beginning: confer, compareP I.1.64, while applied to a nominal base or an affix shows the addition of the feminine. affix ई (ङीप्) confer, compareP.IV.1. 15;ड् signifies the elision of the last syllable; confer, compare P.VI.4.142: ण् signifies वृद्धि, confer, compareP.VII.2.115;त् signifies स्वरित accent, confer, compare VI.1.181, as also that variety of the vowel ( ह्रस्व, दीर्ध or प्लुत) to which it has been applied confer, compare P.I.1.70; न् signifies आद्युदात्त, confer, compare P.VI.1.193:प् signifies अनुदात्त accent confer, compare अनुदात्तौ सुप्पितौ P. III.1.4. as also उदात्त for the vowel before the affix marked with प् confer, compare P.VI.1.192: म् signifies in the case of an augment its addition after the final vowel.confer, compareP.I.1.47,while in the case of a root, the shortening of its vowel before the causal affix णि,confer, compare P.VI.4.92: र् signifies the acute accent for the penultimate vowel confer, compare P.VI.1.217,ल् signifies the acute accent for the vowel preceding the affix marked with ल्; confer, compareP.VI. 193; श् implies in the case of an affix its सार्वधातुकत्व confer, compare P. II1.4.113, while in the case of substitutes, their substitution for the whole स्थानिन् cf P.I.1.55; प् signifies the addition of the feminine. affix ई ( ङीप् ) confer, compareP.IV-1.41 ;स् in the case of affixes signifies पदसंज्ञा to the base before them, cf P.I.4.16. Sometimes even without the actual addition of the mute letter, affixes are directed to be looked upon as possessed of that mute letter for the sake of a grammatical operation exempli gratia, for example सार्वधातुकमपित् P.I.2.4; असंयेागाल्लिट कित् P.I.2.5: गोतो णित् P.VII.1.90 et cetera, and others (2) thc short vowel इ as a substitute: confer, compare शास इदङ्हलोः P.VI.4.34.
itkāryaa grammatical operation caused by इत् i. e. by a mute letter which is purely indicatory; confer, compare एवं तर्हि इत्कार्याभावादत्र इत्संज्ञा न भविष्यति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.3.2. See इत् a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
indraname of a great grammarian who is believed to have written an exhaustive treatise on grammar before Pāṇini; confer, compare the famous verse of Bopadeva at the commencement of his Dhātupāṭha इन्द्रश्चन्द्र: काशकृत्स्नापिशली शाकटायनः । पाणिन्यमरजैनेन्द्रा जयन्त्यष्टादिशाब्दिका: ॥ No work of Indra is available at present. He is nowhere quoted by Pāṇini. Many quotations believed to have been taken from his work are found scattered in grammar works, from which it appears that there was an ancient system prevalent in the eastern part of India at the time of Pāṇini which could be named ऐन्द्रव्याकरणपद्धति, to which Pāṇini possibly refers by the word प्राचाम्. From references,it appears that the grammar was of the type of प्रक्रिया, discussing various topics of grammar such as alphabet, coalescence, declension, context, compounds, derivatives from nouns and roots, conjugation, and changes in the base. The treatment was later on followed by Śākaṭāyana and writers of the Kātantra school.For details see Mahābhāṣya edition by D. E. Society, Poona, Vol. VII pages 124-127.
ipa technical term for द्वितीया (accusative case ) in the Jainendra grammar; confer, compare कर्मणीप् Jain. 1.4.2.
iṣṭatantravyākaraṇaa short treatise on grammar ascribed to Jayadeva.
iṣṭhavadbhāvapossession of the same properties for causing grammatical operations as the taddhita affix. affix इष्ठन् possesses, as for instance, the elision of the syllable beginning with the last vowel ( टिलोप ), substitution of the masculine gender. base for the feminine. base (पुंवद्भाव) et cetera, and others, before the denom affix णिच्; exempli gratia, for example एतयति in the sense of एनीं आचष्टे; similarly प्रथयति, पटयति, दवयति, confer, compare M.Bh. on. P.VI.4. 155 Vārt, 1.
u(1)labial vowel standing for the long ऊ and protracted ऊ3 in Pāṇini's grammar unless the consonant त् is affixed to it, उत् standing for the short उ only: (2) Vikaraṇa affix उ of the 8th conjugation ( तनादिगण ) and the roots धिन्व् and कृण्व्;confer, compareP.III. 1.79-80; (3) substitute (उ) for the vowel अ of कृ,exempli gratia, for example कुरुतः, कृर्वन्ति before weak Sārvadhātuka affixes, confer, compareP.VI 4.110; (4) kṛt (affix). affix उ added to bases ending in सन् and the roots आशंस्, भिक्ष्, विद्, इष् as also to bases ending in क्यच् in the Vedic Literature,exempli gratia, for example चिकीर्षुः भिक्षुः, बिन्दुः,इच्छुः,सुम्नयु; confer, compare P. III. 2.168-170; (5) Uṅādi affix उ ( उण् ) e.g, कारुः, वायुः, साधुः, et cetera, and others; confer, compare Uṅādi I.1; (6) mute vowel उ added to the first letters of a class of consonants in Pāṇini's grammar to show the whole class of the five letters; exempli gratia, for example कु, चु, टु, तु, पु which stand for the Guttural, the palatal the lingual, the dental and the labial classes respectively; confer, compare also ष्टुना ष्टुः P.VIII.4.41(7) उ added to न् showing the consonant न् as nasalized n; cf, नुः V.Pr. III.133.
uktārthaa word or expression whose sense has been already expressedition The expression उक्तार्थानामप्रयोगः is frequently used in the Mahābhāṣya and the Vārttikas and cited as a Paribhāṣā or a salutary conventional maxim against repetition of words in the Paribhāṣāpāṭhas of Vyādi (Par. 51), Candragomin (Par 28) and Kātantra (Par. 46) and Kālāpa-vyākaraṇasūtra. (Par. 46) grammars.
uktiratnākara'a short grammar work, written by साधुसुन्दर, explaining declension, cases and their meanings, compounds, et cetera, and others and giving a list of Prākṛta words with their Sanskrit equivalents.
uccaritapronounced or uttered; the phrase उच्चरितप्रध्वंसिनः is used in connection with the mute indicatory letters termed इत् in Pāṇini's grammar, as these letters are not actually found in use in the language and are therefore supposed to vanish immediately after their purpose has been servedition The phrase 'उच्चरितप्रध्वंसिनोSनुबन्धा:' has been given as a Paribhāṣā by Vyāḍiparibhāṣāsūcana.(Pari.11), in the Cāndra Vyākaraṇa ( Par. 14), in the Kātantra Vyākaraṇa (Pari.54) and also in the Kalāpa Vyākaraṇa ( Par. 71). Patañjali has used the expression उच्चरितप्रध्वंसिनः in connection with ordinary letters of a word, which have existence for a moment and which also vanish immediately after they have been uttered; confer, compare उच्चरितप्रध्वंसिनः खल्वपि वर्णा: ...न वर्णो वर्णस्य सहायः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.4. 109.
uṇādiaffixes headed by the affix उण्, which are similar to kṛt affixes of Pāṇini, giving derivation mostly of such words as are not derived by rules of Pāṇini. No particular sense such as agent, object et cetera, and others is mentioned in connection with these affixes, but, as Pāṇini has stated in 'ताभ्यामन्यत्रोणादयः P.III. 4.75, the various Uṇādi affixes are applied to the various roots as prescribed in any Kāraka sense, except the संप्रदान and the अपादान; in other words, any one of the senses, agent, object, instrument and abode, is assigned to the Uṇādi affix as suits the meaning of the word. Although some scholars believe that the Uṇādi affixes are given by a grammarian later than Pāṇini as there are words like ताम्बूल, दीनार and others included in the list of Uṇādi words and that there are many interpolated Sūtras, still the Uṇādi collection must be looked upon as an old one which is definitely mentioned by Pāṇini in two different rules; confer, compare Pāṇini उणादयो बहुलम् P. III.3.1 and ताभ्यामन्यत्रोणादयः III.4.76. Patañjali has given a very interesting discussion about these Uṇādi affixes and stated on the strength of the Vārttika, तत्रोणादिप्रतिषेधः, that these affixes and the words given in the Uṇādi collection should not be considered as genuinely deriveditionThe derivation is not a very systematic and logically correct one and therefore for practical purposes, the words derived by the application of the affixes उण् and others should be looked upon as underived; confer, compare उणादयोSव्युत्पन्नानि प्रातिपदिकानि. Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on. P.I.1.16, III.4.77, IV.1.1, VI.1.62, VII.1.2, VII.2.8 et cetera, and others There is a counterstatement also seen in the Mahābhāṣya उणादयो व्युत्पन्नानि, representing the other view prevailing at the time; confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.I.133; but not much importance seems to be attached to it. The different systems of grammar have different collections of such words which are also known by the term Uṇādi. Out of the collections belonging to Pāṇini's system, three collections are available at present, the collection into five pādas given in the printed edition of the Siddhānta Kaumudi, the collection into ten Pādas given in the printed edition of the Prakriya-Kaumudi and the collection in the Sarasvatīkaṇthābharaṇa of Bhoja forming Pādas 1, 2 and 3 of the second Adhyāya of the work.
uṇādiprātipadikaword form or crude base, ending with an affix of the uṇ class, which is looked upon as practically underived, the affixes un and others not being looked upon as standard affixes applied with regular meanings attached to them and capable of causing operations to the preceding base as prescribed by rules of grammar; confer, compare उणादयोS व्युत्पन्नानि प्रातिपदिकानि । व्युत्पन्नानीति शाकटायनरीत्या । पाणिनेस्त्वव्युत्पत्तिपक्ष एवेति शब्देन्दुशेखरे निरूपितम्. Pari. Śek. on Paribhāṣa 22.
uṇādisūtra,uṇādisūtrapāṭhathe text of the Sūtras which begins with the Sūtras prescribing the affix उण् after the roots कृ, वा, पा, जि, स्वद्, साध् and अश्; cf Uṅādi Sūtras 1.1. for the different versions of the text See उणादि. Similar Sūtras in Kātantra, Āpiśali, Sakaṭāyana and other systems of grammar are also called Uṇādi Sūtras.
utpatti(1)production: confer, compare वर्णोत्पत्तिः production of a phonetic element Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.23.1 ; (2) production of a grammatical element such as the application of an affix or addition of an augment or substitution of a letter or letters during the process of word-formation: confer, compare गतिकारकोपपदानां कृद्भिः सह समासवचनं प्राक् सुबुत्पत्तेः Pari. Śek. Par. 75; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). II.2.19. Vārt, 4.
udayakīrtiauthor of a treatise giving rules for the determination of the pada or padas of roots; the treatise is named पदव्यवस्थासूत्रकारिकाटीका He was a Jain grammarian, and one of the pupils of Sādhusundara.
udāttathe acute accent defined by Pāṇini in the words उचैरुदात्त: P.I.2. 29. The word उच्चैः is explained by Patañjali in the words 'आयामो दारुण्यं अणुता स्वस्य इति उचैःकराणि शब्दस्य' where आयाम (गात्रनिग्रह restriction of the organs), दारुण्य (रूक्षता rudeness ) and स्वस्य अणुता ( कण्ठस्य संवृतता closure of the glottis) are given as specific characteristics of the acute accent. The acute is the prominent accent in a word-a simple word as also a compound word-and when a vowel in a word is possessed of the acute accent, the remaining vowels have the अनुदात्त or the grave accent. Accent is a property of vowels and consonants do not possess any independent accent. They possess the accent of the adjoining vowel connected with it. The acute accert corresponds to what is termed 'accent' in English and other languages.
udāttaśrutithe same as एकश्रुति, accentless tone, mentioned in connection with the latter half of a circumflex vowel as also with a grave vowel or vowels, if not followed by another acute or circumflex vowel; confer, compare नोदात्तस्वरितोदयं. P.VIII.4.67.
udāharaṇaa grammatical example in explanation of an interpretation; confer, compare नैकमुदाहरणमसवर्णग्रहणं प्रयोजयति P.VI. 1.11.
uddhāra(1)elision, a term used in the sense of 'lopa' in the ancient grammar works; (2) name of a commentary on the Haima-liṅgānuśāsana.
uddeśyareferred to; pointed out, subject, as contrasted with the predicate मानान्तरप्राप्तमुद्देश्यम् ; confer, compare उद्दश्यप्रतिनिर्दिश्यमानयोरैक्यमापद्यत् सर्वनाम पर्यायेण तत्तल्लिङभाक् । तद्यथा | शैत्यं हि यत्सा प्रकृतिर्जलस्य, शैत्यं हि य यत्तत्प्रकृतिर्जलस्य वा । उद्देश्य in grammar refers to the subjectpart of a sentence as opposed to the predicate-participle. In the sentence वृद्धिरादैच् the case is strikingly an opposite one and the explanation given by Patañjali is very interesting;confer, compare तदेतदेकं मङ्गलार्थं आचार्यस्य मृष्यताम् । माङ्गलिक अाचार्यः महतः शास्त्रौघस्य मङ्गलार्थं वृद्धिशब्दमादितः प्रयुङ्कते, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. 1.1.
uddyotathe word always refers in grammar to the famous commentary by Nāgeśabhaṭṭa written in the first decade of the 18th century A. D. om the Mahābhāṣyapradīpa of Kaiyaṭa. The Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.appears to be one of the earlier works of Nāgeśa. It is also called Vivaraṇa. The commentary is a scholarly one and is looked upon as a final word re : the exposition of the Mahābhāṣya. It is believed that Nāgeśa wrote 12 Uddyotas and 12 Śekharas which form some authoritative commentaries on prominent works in the different Śāstras.
upakādia class of words headed by the word उपक after which the taddhita affix, added in the sense of गोत्र ( grand-children et cetera, and others ) is optionally elided, provided the word is to be used in the plural number; confer, compare उपकलमकाः भ्रष्टककपिष्ठलाः also उपकाः, औपकायनाः; लमकाः, लामकायना ; भ्रष्टकाः भ्राष्टकयः । Kāś. on P. II.4.69.
upajīvyaa term used by later grammarians in connection with such a rule on which another rule depends confer, compare उपजीव्यादन्तरङ्गाच्व प्रधानं प्रबलम् Pari. Śekh. on Pari. 97, as also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on हेतुमति च P. III.1.26. The relationship known as उपजीव्योपजीवकभाव occurs several times in grammar which states the inferiority of the dependent as noticed in the world.
upapadaliterallya word placed near; an adjoining word. In Pāṇini's grammar, the term उपपद is applied to such words as are put in the locative case by Pāṇini in his rules prescribing kṛt affixes in rules from 1 II. 1, 90 to III. 4 end; confer, compare तत्रोपपदं सप्तमीस्थम् P.III.1.92; exempli gratia, for example कर्मणि in कर्मण्यण् P. III.2.1. The word is also used in the sense of an adjoining word connected in sense. e. g. युष्मद्युपपदे as also प्रहासे च मन्योपपदे P.I.4.105,106; confer, compare also क्रियार्थायां क्रियायामुपपदे धातोर्भविष्यति काले तुमुन्ण्वुलौ भवतः Kāś. on P.III.3.10; confer, compare also इतरेतरान्योन्योपपदाच्च P.I.3.10, मिथ्योपपदात् कृञोभ्यासे P.I.3.71, as also उपपदमतिङ् P.II.2.19; and गतिकारकोपपदात्कृत् P. VI.2.139. Kaiyaṭa on P.III.1. 92 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 2 explains the word उपपद as उपोच्चारि or उपोच्चारितं पदं उपपदम्. The word उपपद is found used in the Prātiśākhya literature where it means a word standing near and effecting some change: confer, compare च वा ह अह एव एतानि चप्रभृतीनि यान्युपपदानि उक्तानि आख्यातस्य विकारीणिo Uvaṭa on Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VI. 23.
upapadavidhia grammatical operation caused by a word which is near; cf उपपदविधौ भयाढ्यादिग्रहणं P. I.1.72 Vārt 9, also अतिप्रसङ्ग उपपदविधौ P. IV 1.1. Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 8 where rules such as 'कर्मण्यण्' and the following are referred to as उपपदविधि, the words कर्मणि, स्तम्ब, कर्ण, et cetera, and others being called उपपद by the rule तत्रोपपदं सप्तमीस्थम्; P. III.1.92.
upamanyu(1)the famous commentator on the grammatical verses attributed to Nandikeśvarakārikā. which are known by the name नन्दिकेश्वरकारिका and which form a kind of a commentary on the sūtras of Maheśvara; (2) a comparatively modern grammarian possibly belonging to the nineteenth century who is also named Nandikeśvarakārikā.kārikābhāṣya by Upamanyu.and who has written a commentory on the famous Kāśikāvṛtti by Jayāditya and Vāmana. Some believe that Upa-manyu was an ancient sage who wrote a nirukta or etymological work and whose pupil came to be known as औपमन्यव.
upavarṣaan ancient grammarian and Mīmāmsaka believed to have been the brother of Varṣa and the preceptor of Pāṇini. He is referred to, many times as an ancient writer of some Vṛttigranthas.
upasamastacompounded together, joined together by special grammatical connection called समास; confer, compare न केवल; पथिशब्दः स्त्रियां वर्तते । उपसमस्तस्तर्हि वर्तते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VII.1.1. Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 18.
upasargayogaconnection with a prefix; joining of the prefix. Some scholars of grammar hold the view that the Upasarga is prefixed to the root and then the verbal form is arrived at by placing the desired terminations after the root, while others hold the opposite view: confer, compare पूर्वं धातुः साधनेनोपयुज्यते पश्चादुपसर्गेण । अन्ये तु पूर्वं धातुरुपसर्गेण युज्यते पश्चात्साधनेनेत्याहुः Sīradeva's Paribhāṣāvṛtti Pari. 131, 132; cf also vol. VII. Mahābhāṣya edited by the D. E. Society, Poona, pages 371-372.
upāntyasee उपान्त; the word is generally found used in the grammars of Śākaṭāyana and Hemacandra.
ubhayatrain both the ways literally in both the places; confer, compare उभयत्र च P. I. 1. 44 V rt. 22. The word उभयत्रविभाषा is used in grammar referring to the option ( विभाषा) which is प्राप्त as also अप्राप्त; confer, compareM.Bh.on P.1.1.26 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).22.
fourth vowel in Pāṇini's alphabet; possessed of long and protracted varieties and looked upon as cognate ( सवर्ण ) with लृ which has no long type in the grammar of Pāṇini; confer, compare R.Pr.I,9: V.Pr.VIII.3. (2) uṇādi suffix च् applied to the root स्था to form the word स्थृ; e. g. सव्येष्ठा सारथिः; confer, compare सव्ये स्थश्छन्दसि Uṇ Sū, II. 101.
ṛkārathe letter ऋ with its 18 varieties made up of the ह्रस्व, दीर्घ, प्लुत, and सानुनासिक varieties and characterized by the three accents. ऋ and लृ are looked upon as cognate in Pāṇini's grammar and hence, ऋ could be looked upon as possessed of 30 varieties including 12 varieties of लृ.
ediphthong vowel ए made up of अ and इ, and hence having कण्ठतालुस्थान as its place of origin. It has no short form according to Pāṇini. In cases where a short vowel as a substitute is prescribed for it in grammar, the vowel इ is looked upon as its short form. Patañjali in his Mahābhāṣya has observed that followers of the Sātyamugri and Rāṇāyanīya branches of the Sāmaveda have short ए ( ऍ ) in their Sāmaveda recital and has given सुजाते अश्वसूनृते, अध्वर्यो अद्रिभिः सुतम् as illustrations; confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1-48; as also the article on.
eka(1)Singular number, ekavacana: confer, compare नो नौ मे मदर्थं त्रिह्येकेषु. V. Pr.II.3: the term is found used in this sense of singular number in the Jainendra, Śākaṭāyana and Haima grammars ( 2 ) single ( vowel ) substitute (एकादेश) for two (vowels); cf एकः पूर्वपरयोः P.VI. 1.84; अथैकमुभे T.Pr. X.1; ( 3 ) many, a certain number : (used in plural in this sense), confer, compare इह चेत्येके मन्यते, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I. 4.21 .
ekadeśavikṛtanyāyathe maxim that ' a thing is called or taken as that very thing although it is lacking in a part,'stated briefly as एकदेशविकृतमनन्यवत् Pari. Śek. Pari. 37. The maxim is given in all the different schools of grammar: confer, compare Śak Pari. 17: Cāndra Pari. 15, Kat. Par. Vr. l, Jain. Par.Vr.l l, Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana.Pari.7 et cetera, and others
ekavacanasingular number; affix of the singular numberin Pāṇini's grammar applied to noun-bases ( प्रातिपदिक) and roots when the sense of the singular number is to be conveyed; the singular sense can be of the form of an individual or collection or genus. The word एकवचन in the technical sense of singular number is found used in the Prātiśākhyas and Nirukta also.
ekavākyaan expression giving one idea, either a single or a composite one. A positive statement and its negation, so also, a general rule and its exception are looked upon as making a single sentence on account of their mutual expectancy even though they be sometimes detached from each other confer, compare विदेशस्थमपि सदेकवाक्यं भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.4.67; confer, compare also निषेधवाक्यानामपि निषेध्यविशेषाकाङ्क्षत्वाद्विध्येकवाक्यतयैव अन्वयः । तत्रैकवाक्यता पर्युदासन्यायेन । संज्ञाशास्त्रस्य तु कार्यकालपक्षे न पृथग्वाक्यार्थबोधः । Par. Śek on Pari. 3. Such sentences are, in fact, two sentences, but, to avoid the fault of गौरव, caused by वाक्यभेद, grammarians hold them to be composite single sentences.
ekavṛttisingle vṛtti or gloss on the Vedic as well as classical portions of grammar. Puruṣottamadeva's Paribhāṣāvṛtti.adeva has used this term in his Bhāṣāvṛtti to contrast his Vṛtti (भाषावृत्ति) with the Kāśikāvṛtti and the Bhāgavṛtti which deal with both the portions; confer, compareअनार्ष इत्येकवृत्तावुपयुक्तम् Bhāṣāvṛtti on I.1.16, confer, comparealso Bhāṣāvṛtti on III. 4.99, IV.3.22 and VI.3.20.एकवृत्ति is possibly used by Puruṣottamadeva's Paribhāṣāvṛtti.adeva in the sense of मुख्यवृत्ति or साधारणवृत्ति i. e. the common chief gloss on both the portions.
ekaśeṣaa kind of composite formation in which only one of the two or more words compounded together subsists, the others being elided; confer, compare एकः शिष्यते इतरे निवर्तन्ते वृक्षश्च वृक्षश्च वृक्षौ । Kāśikā on सरूपाणामेकशेष एक-विभक्तौ P.I.2.64; confer, compare also सुरूपसमुदायाद्धि विभक्तिर्या विधीयते । एकस्तत्रार्थवान् सिद्धः समुदायस्य वाचकः ।। Bhāṣāvṛtti on P. I. 2.64. There is a dictum of grammarians that every individual object requires a separate expression to convey its presence. Hence, when there is a dual sense, the word has to be repeated, as also the word has to be multiplied when there is a plural sense. In current spoken language, however, in such cases the word is used only once. To justify this single utterance for conveying the sense of plurality, Pāṇini has laid down a general rule सरूपाणामेकशेष एकविभक्तौ and many other similar rules to cover cases of plurality not of one and the same object, but plurality cased by many objects, such as plurality caused by ideas going in pairs or relations such as parents, brothers and sisters, grand-father and grand-son, male and female. For example, see the words वृक्षश्च वृक्षश्च वृक्षौ; Similarly वृक्षाः for many trees, पितरौ for माता च पिता च; देवौ for देवी च देवश्च; confer, compare also the words श्वशुरौ, भ्रातरौ, गार्ग्यौ (for गार्ग्य and गार्ग्यायण),आवाम् (for त्वं च अहं च), यौ (for स च यश्च) and गावः feminine. अजा feminine. अश्वाः masculine gender. irrespective of the individuals being some males and some females. Pāṇini has devoted 10 Sūtras to this topic of Ekaśeṣa. The Daiva grammar has completely ignored this topic. Patanjali has very critically and exhaustively discussed this topic. Some critics hold that the topic of एकशेघ did not exist in the original Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. of Pāṇini but it was interpolated later on, and adduce the long discussion in the Mahābhāṣya especially the Pūrvapakṣa therein, in support of their argument. Whatever the case be, the Vārttikakāra has commented upon it at length; hence, the addition must have been made immediately after Pāṇini, if at all there was any. For details see Mahābhāṣya on I.1.64 to 73 as also,Introduction p. 166-167, Vol.7 of the Mahābhāṣya published by the D. E. Society, Poona.
ekaśrutithat which has got the same accent or tone; utterance in the same tone; monotone. The word is applied to the utterance of the vocative noun or phrase calling a man from a distance, as also to that of the vowels or syllables following a Svarita vowel in the Saṁhitā id est, that is the continuous utterance of Vedic sentences; confer, compare एकश्रुति दूरात्संबुद्वौ and the foll. P.I.2.33-40 and the Mahābhāṣya thereon. In his discussion on I.2.33 Patañjali has given three alternative views about the accent of Ekaśruti syllables : (a) they possess an accent between the उदात्त (acute) and अनुदात्त (grave), (b) they are in the same accent as is possessed by the preceding vowel, (c) Ekaśruti is looked upon as the seventh of the seven accents; confer, compare सैषा ज्ञापकाभ्यामुदात्तानुदात्तयोर्मध्यमेकश्रुतिरन्तरालं ह्रियते। ... सप्त स्वरा भवन्ति | उदात्तः, उदात्ततर:, अनुदात्तः, अनुदात्ततर:, स्वरितः स्वरिते य उदात्तः सोन्येन विशिष्टः, एकश्रुतिः सप्तमः । M.Bh. on P.I.2.33.
ekasvarapossessed of one vowel,monosyllabic; a term used by Hemacandra in his grammar for the term एकाच् of Pāṇini: confer, compare आद्योंश एकस्वरे Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana.IV.1.2, which means the same as एकाचेा द्वे प्रथमस्य P.VI.1.1.
ekācpādaname given by Sīradeva's Paribhāṣāvṛttiand other grammarians to the first pāda of the sixth adhyāya cf Pāṇini's Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī., as it begins with the sūtra एकाचो द्वे प्रथमस्य VI.1.1.
ekādeśaa single substitute in the place of two original units; exempli gratia, for example ए in the place of अ and इ,or ओ in the place of अ and उ. The ādeśas or substitutes named पूर्वरूप and पररूप are looked upon as ekadeśas in Pāṇini's grammar although instead of them, the omission of the latter and former vowels respectively, is prescribed in some Prātiśākhya works. गुण and वृद्धि are sometimes single substitutes for single originals, while they are sometimes ekadeśas for two original vowels exempli gratia, for example तवेदम्, ब्रह्मौदनः, उपैति, प्रार्च्छति, गाम्, सीमन्तः et cetera, and others; see P.VI.1.87 to ll l, confer, compare also A.Pr.II 3.6.
eca short term (प्रत्याहार) in Pāṇini's grammar standing for diphthongs or letters ए,ऐ,ओ, औ, exempli gratia, for example एचोयवायावः P.VI.1.78, एच इग् ह्रस्वादेशे P.I.1.48.
aidiphthong vowel ऐ; composite form of आ and ए, also termed वृद्धि in Pāṇini's grammar.
aindraname of an ancient school of grammar and of the treatise also, belonging to that school, believed to have been written under instructions of Indra. The work is not available. Patañjali mentions that Bṛhaspati instructed Indra for one thousand celestial years and still did not finish his instructions in words': (Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.1.1 ). The Taittirīya Saṁhitā mentions the same. Pāṇini has referred to some ancient grammarians of the East by the word प्राचाम् without mentioning their names, and scholars like Burnell think that the grammar assigned to Indra is to be referred to by the word प्राचाम्. The Bṛhatkathāmañjarī remarks that Pāṇini's grammar threw into the background the Aindra Grammar. Some scholars believe that Kalāpa grammar which is available today is based upon Aindra,just as Cāndra is based upon Pāṇini's grammar. References to Aindra Grammar are found in the commentary on the Sārasvata Vyākaraṇa, in the Kavikalpadruma of Bopadeva as also in the commentary upon the Mahābhārata by Devabodha.Quotations, although very few, are given by some writers from the work. All these facts prove that there was an ancient pre-Pāṇinian treatise on Grammar assigned to इन्द्र which was called Aindra-Vyākaraṇa.For details see Dr.Burnell's 'Aindra School of Sanskrit Grammarians' as also Vol. VII pages 124-126 of Vyākaraṇa Mahābhāṣya, edited by the D.E.Society, Poona.
o(1)diphthong vowel made up of the vowels अ and उ, termed as guṇa in Pāṇini's grammar and prescribed sometimes in the place of the vowel उ; ( 2 ) affix ओ applied to the root गम् or गा to form a noun; confer, compare ओकारो नामकरणः Nir.II.5.
oraṃbhaṭṭa scholar of grammar of the nineteenth century who wrote a Vṛtti on Pāṇini sūtras called पाणिनिसूत्रवृत्ति. He has written many works on the Pūrvamīmāmsa and other Śāstras.
oṅa term used by ancient grammarians for the affix औ of the nominative case. and the acc. dual number The vowel ई (शी) is substituted for औ in the case of nouns of the feminine and neuter genders; confer, compare औङः शी P. VII. 1.18, 19.
aauṇādikaan afix mentioned in the class of affixes called उणादि in treatises of Pāṇini and other grammarians; confer, compare नमुचि । मुचेरौणादिकः केिप्रत्ययः Kāś.on P.VI.3.75; फिडफिड्डौ अौणादिकौ प्रत्ययौ M.Bh. on Māheśvarasūtras. 2. See the word उणादि a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
aut(1)the letter औ included in the वृद्धि vowels अा, ऐ and औ, and hence called वृद्धि in Pāṇini's grammar, (2) substitute for the caseending इ ( ङि ) in Pāṇini's grammar; confer, compare P. VII.3.118, 119.
kaṃsavijayagaṇia Jain grammarian who wrote a commentary by name शब्दचन्द्रिकोद्धार on the सारस्वतव्याकरण.
kaṇṭhyaproduced at the throat or at the glottis; the vowel अ, visarga and the consonant ह् are called कण्ठ्यं in the Prātiśākhyas, while later grammarians include the guttural consonants क्, ख् ग्, घ् and ङ् among the Kaṇṭhya letters; confer, compare अकुहविसर्जनीयानां कण्ठः Sid. Kau.on तुल्यास्यप्रयत्नं सवर्णम् P.I.1.9. See कण्ठ.
karmaṇipādaname given by Sīradeva's Paribhāṣāvṛttiand other grammarians to the second pāda of the third adhyāya of Pāṇini's Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī., which begins with the sūtra कर्मण्यण् P. III.2.1 .
kamenāmanliterally noun showing action, participle. कर्मप्रवचनीय a technical term used in connection with a preposition which showed a verbal activity formerly, although for the present time it does not show it; the word is used as a technical term in grammar in connection with prefixes or उपसर्गs which are not used along.with a root, but without it confer, compare कर्म प्रोक्तवन्तः कर्मप्रवचनीयाः इति M.Bh. on P.I.4.83; exempli gratia, for example शाकल्यस्य संहितामनु प्रावर्षत्, अन्वर्जुनं योद्धारः, अा कुमारं यशः पाणिनेः; confer, compare Kāś. on P.I.4.83 to 98.
karmavadbhāvathe activity of the agent or kartā of an action represented as object or karman of that very action, for the sake of grammatical operations: e. g. भिद्यते काष्ठं स्वयमेव;. करिष्यते कटः स्वयमेव. To show facility of a verbal activity on the object, when the agent or kartā is dispensed with, and the object is looked upon as the agent, and used also as an agent, the verbal terminations ति, त; et cetera, and others are not applied in the sense of an agent, but they are applied in the sense of an object; consequently the sign of the voice is not अ (शप्), but य (यक्) and the verbal terminations are त, आताम् et cetera, and others (तङ्) instead of ति, तस् et cetera, and others In popular language the use of an expression of this type is called Karmakartari-Prayoga. For details see Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on कर्मवत्कर्मणा तुल्यक्रियः P.III.1.87. Only such roots as are कर्मस्थक्रियक or कर्मस्थभावक id est, that is roots whose verbal activity is noticed in the object and not in the subject can have this Karmakartari-Prayoga.
kalāpa(कलाप-व्याकरण)alternative name given to the treatise on grammar written by Sarvavarman who is believed to have lived in the days of the Sātavāhana kings. The treatise is popularly known by the namc Kātantra Vyākaraṇa. The available treatise,viz. Kalpasūtras, is much similar to the Kātantra Sūtras having a few changes and additions only here and there.It is rather risky to say that Kalāpa was an ancient system of grammar which is referred to in the Pāṇini Sūtra कलापिनोण् P. IV.3.108. For details see कातन्त्र.
kalāparatnaa commentary on the kāraka portion of the Kalāpa grammar ascribed to the famous commentator Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti..
kalāpinthe author of the work referred to as Kālāpa-vyākaraṇasūtra. in the Mahābhāṣya which perhaps was a work on grammar as the word कालाप is mentioned with the word in the Mahābhāṣya, confer, compare M.Bh. on कलापिनोSणू P. IV.3. 108. Kalāpin is mentioned as a pupil of Vaiśampāyana in the Mahābhāṣya; confer, compare वैशम्पायनान्तेवासी कलापी M.Bh. on P. IV.3.104.
kalmanthe same as karman or object of an action especially when it is not fully entitled to be called karman, but looked upon as karman only for the sake of being used in the accusative case; subordinate karman, as for instance the cow in गां पयो दोग्धि. The term was used by ancient grammarians; confer, compare विपरीतं तु यत्कर्म तत् कल्म कवयो विदुः M.Bh. on P.I.4.51. See कर्मन्.
kalyāṇasarasvatīauthor of the Laghusārasvata, a small grammar work. He lived in the 18th century A. D.
kasunaHemacandra's grammar. He lived in the 16 th century A. D.
kavikalpadrumaa treatise on roots written by Bopadeva, the son of Keśava and the pupil of Dhaneśa who lived in the time of Hemādri, the Yādava King of Devagiri in the thirteenth century. He has written a short grammar work named Mugdhabodha which has been very popular in Bengal being studied in many Tols or Pāṭhaśālās.
kavicandraauthor of a small treatise on grammar called Sārasatvarī. He lived in the seventeenth century A.D. He was a resident of Darbhaṅgā. Jayakṛṣṇa is also given as the name of the author of the Sārasatvarī grammar and it is possible that Jayakṛṣṇa was given the title, or another name, Kavicandra.
a technical term used in the Jainendra Vyākaraṇa for the term पञ्चमी used in Pāṇini's grammar.
kātantraname of an important small treatise on grammar which appears like a systematic abridgment of the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. of Pāṇini. It ignores many unimportant rules of Pāṇini, adjusts many, and altogether omits the Vedic portion and the accent chapter of Pāṇini. It lays down the Sūtras in an order different from that of Pāṇini dividing the work into four adhyāyas dealing with technical terms, saṁdhi rules,declension, syntax compounds noun-affixes ( taddhita affixes ) conjugation, voice and verbal derivatives in an order. The total number of rules is 1412 supplemented by many subordinate rules or Vārttikas. The treatise is believed to have been written by Śarvavarman, called Sarvavarman or Śarva or Sarva, who is said to have lived in the reign of the Sātavāhana kings. The belief that Pāṇini refers to a work of Kalāpin in his rules IV. 3.108 and IV.3.48 and that Patañjali's words कालापम् and माहवार्तिकम् support it, has not much strength. The work was very popular especially among those who wanted to study spoken Sanskrit with ease and attained for several year a very prominent place among text-books on grammar especially in Bihar, Bengal and Gujarat. It has got a large number of glosses and commentary works, many of which are in a manuscript form at present. Its last chapter (Caturtha-Adhyāya) is ascribed to Vararuci. As the arrangement of topics is entirely different from Pāṇini's order, inspite of considerable resemblance of Sūtras and their wording, it is probable that the work was based on Pāṇini but composed on the models of ancient grammarians viz. Indra, Śākaṭāyana and others whose works,although not available now, were available to the author. The grammar Kātantra is also called Kālāpa-vyākaraṇasūtra.. A comparison of the Kātantra Sūtras and the Kālāpa-vyākaraṇasūtra. Sūtras shows that the one is a different version of the other. The Kātantra Grammar is also called Kaumāra as it is said that the original 1nstructions for the grammar were received by the author from Kumāra or Kārttikeya. For details see Vol. VII Patañjala Mahābhāṣya published by the D.E. Society, Poona, page 375.
kātantrapañjikāa name usually given to a compendium of the type of Vivaraṇa or gloss written on the Kātantra Sūtras. The gloss written by Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. on the famous commentary on the Kātantra Sūtras by Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. ( the same as the the famous Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. or another of the same name ) known as दौर्गसिंही वृत्ति is called Kātantra Pañjika or Kātantravivaraṇa. A scholar of Kātantra grammar by name Kuśala has written a Pañjika on दुर्गसिंहृ's वृत्ति which is named प्रदीप, Another scholar, Trivikrama has written a gloss named Uddyota.
kātantraparibhāṣāpāṭhaname given to a text consisting of Paribhāṣāsūtras, believed to have been written by the Sūtrakāra himself as a supplementary portion to the main grammar. Many such lists of Paribhāṣāsūtras are available, mostly in manuscript form, containing more than a hundred Sūtras divided into two main groups-the Paribhāṣā sūtras and the Balābalasūtras. See परिभाषासंग्रह edition by B. O. R. I. Poona.
kātantraprakriyāa name given to the Kātantra Sūtras which were written in the original form as a Prakriyāgrantha or a work discussing the various topics such as alphabet, euphonic rules, declension, derivatives from nouns, syntax, conjugation derivatives from roots et cetera, and others et cetera, and others
kātantrapradīpaa grammar work written by a scholar named Kuśala on the Kātantrasūtravṛtti by Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti.. See कातन्त्रपञ्जिका.
kātantrabālabodhinīa short explanatory gloss on the Kātantra Sūtras by Jagaddhara of Kashmir who lived in the fourteenth century and who wrote a work on grammar called Apaśabdanirākaraṇa.
kātantrarūpamālāa work, explaining the various forms of nouns and verbs according to the rules of the Kātantra grammar, ascribed to Bhāvasena of the fifteenth century.
kātantravṛttivyākhyānamed Aṣṭamaṅgalā on Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti.'s Kātantravṛtti written by Rāmakiśora Cakravartin who is believed to have written a grammatical work शाब्दबोधप्रकाशिका.
kātya(1)another name sometimes given to Katyāyana to whom is ascribed the composition of the Vārttikas on Pāṇini-sūtras; (2) an ancient writer Kātya quoted as a lexicographer by Kṣīrasvāmin, Hemacandra and other writers.
kātyāyanathe well-known author of the Vārttikas on the sūtras of Pāṇini. He is also believed to be the author of the Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya and many sūtra works named after him. He is believed to be a resident of South India on the strength of the remark प्रियतद्धिता दाक्षिणात्याः made by Patañjali in connection with the statement 'यथा लौकिकवैदिकेषु' which is looked upon as Kātyāyana's Vārttika. Some scholars say that Vararuci was also another name given to him, in which case the Vārttikakāra Vararuci Kātyāyana has to be looked upon as different from the subsequent writer named Vararuci to whom some works on Prakrit and Kātantra grammar are ascribedition For details see The Volume of the introduction in Marathi to the Pātañjala Mahābhāṣya, written by K. V. Abhyankar and published by the O. E. Society, Poona.. pages I93-223 published by the D. E.Society, Poona.See also वार्तिकपाठ below.
kāmacāraoption; permission to do as desired liberty of applying any of the rules of grammar that present themselves; confer, compare तत्र कामचारो गृह्यमाणेन वा विभक्तिं विशेषयितुं अङ्गेन वा Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.1.27 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 6.
kārakaliterally doer of an action. The word is used in the technical sense ; 1 of ’instrument of action'; cf कारकशब्दश्च निमित्तपर्यायः । कारकं हेतुरिति नार्थान्तरम् । कस्य हेतुः । क्रियायाः Kāś. on P.I. 4.23: confer, compare also कारक इति संज्ञानिर्देशः । साधकं निर्वर्तकं कारकसंज्ञं भवति । M.Bh. on P. I. 4.28. The word 'kāraka' in short, means 'the capacity in which a thing becomes instrumental in bringing about an action'. This capacity is looked upon as the sense of the case-affixes which express it. There are six kārakas given in all grammar treatises अपादान, संप्रदान, अधिकरण, करण , कर्मन् and कर्तृ to express which the case affixes or Vibhaktis पञ्चमी, चतुर्थी, सप्तमी, तृतीया, द्वितीया and प्रथमा are respectively used which, hence, are called Kārakavibhaktis as contrasted with Upapadavibhaktis, which show a relation between two substantives and hence are looked upon as weaker than the Kārakavibhaktis; confer, compare उपपदविभक्तेः कारकविभक्तिर्बलीयसी Pari. Śek. Pari.94. The topic explaining Kārakavibhaktis is looked upon as a very important and difficult chapter in treatises of grammar and there are several small compendiums written by scholars dealing with kārakas only. For the topic of Kārakas see P. I. 4.23 to 55, Kat, II. 4.8-42, Vyākaraṇa The Volume of the introduction in Marathi to the Pātañjala Mahābhāṣya, written by K. V. Abhyankar and published by the O. E. Society, Poona.. pp.262-264 published by the D. E. Society, Poona.
kārakakārikāpossibly another name for the treatise on Kārakas known as कारकचक्र written by Puruṣottamadeva's Paribhāṣāvṛtti.adeva the reputed grammarian of Bengal who lived in the latter half of the twelfth century A. D. See कारकचक्र.
kārakakaumudīa work on the Kātantra grammar discussing the Kāraka portion.
kārakakhaṇḍanamaṇḍanaalso called षट्कारक-खण्डनमण्डन which is a portion of theauthor's bigger work named त्रिलो-चनचन्द्रिका. The work is a discourse on the six kārakas written by Maṇikaṇṭha, a grammarian of the Kātantra school. He has also written another treatise named Kārakavicāra
kārakacakra(1)written by Puruṣotta madeva a reputed grammarian of Bengal who wrote many works on grammar of which the Bhasavrtti, the Paribhāṣāvṛtti and Jñāpakasamuccya deserve a special mention. The verse portion of the Kārakacakra of which the prose portion appears like a commentary might be bearing the name Kārakakaumudī.
kārakatattvaa treatise on the topic of Kārakas written by Cakrapāṇiśeṣa, belonging to the famous Śeṣa family of grammarians, who lived in the seventeenth century A. D.
kārakapādaname given by Śivadeva and other grammarians to the fourth pāda of the first adhyāya of Pāṇini's Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. which begins with the Sūtra कारके I. 4. 1 and which deals with the Kārakas or auxiliaries of action.
kārita(1)ancient term for the causal Vikaraṇa, (णिच् in Pāṇini's grammar and इन् in Kātantra); (2) causal or causative as applied to roots ending in णिच् or words derived from such roots called also 'ṇyanta' by the followers of Pāṇini's grammar; confer, compare इन् कारितं धात्वर्थे Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.III.2.9, explained as धात्वर्थक्रियानाम्न इन् परो भवति धात्वर्थे स च कारितसंज्ञक;।
kārmanāmikathe word is found used in Yāska's Nirukta as an adjective to the word संस्कार where it means belonging to nouns derived fromroofs (कर्मनाम)"like पाचक,कर्षक et cetera, and othersThe changes undergone by the roots in the formation of such words i. e. words showing action are termed कार्मनामिकसंस्कार; confer, compare कर्मकृतं नाम कर्मनाम। तस्मिन् भवः कार्मनामिकः Durgavṛtti on Nirukta of Yāska.I.13. कार्य(l) brought.into existence by activity (क्रियया निर्वृत्तं कार्यम् ) as oppo- sed to नित्य eternal; confer, compare एके वर्णाञ् शाश्वतिकान् न कार्यान् R.Pr. XIII.4 confer, compare also ननु च यस्यापि कार्याः ( शब्दाः ) तस्यापि पूजार्थम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.44 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 17;(2) which should be done, used in connection with a grammatical operation: confer, compare कार्य एत्वे सयमीकारमाहुः ।| अभैष्म इत्येतस्य स्थाने अभयीष्मेति । R.Pr. XIV.16; confer, compare also विप्रतिषेधे परं कार्यम् P. I.4.2; (3) a grammatical opera- tion as for instance in the phrases द्विकार्ययोगे, त्रिकार्ययोगे et cetera, and others; confer, compare also गौणमुख्ययोर्मुख्ये कार्यसंप्रत्ययः Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 15;(4) object of a transitive verb: confer, compare शेषः कार्ये Śāk.
kālanotion of time created by different contacts made by a thing with other things one after another. Time required for the utterance of a short vowel is taken as a unit of time which is called मात्रा or कालमात्रा, literally measurement of time; (2) degree of a vowel, the vowels being looked upon as possessed of three degrees ह्रस्व,दीर्घ,& प्लुत measured respectively by one, two and three mātrās; confer, compare ऊकालोSझ्रस्वदीर्घप्लुतः P.I.2.27; (3) time notion in general, expressed in connection with an activity in three ways past (भूत), present (वर्तमान), and future (भविष्यत्) to show which the terms भूता, वर्तमाना and भविष्यन्ती were used by ancient grammarians; cf the words पूर्वकाल, उत्तरकाल; also confer, compare पाणिन्युपज्ञमकालकं व्याकरणम् Kāś. on P. II. 4.21 ; (4) place of recital ( पाठदेश ) depending on the time of recital, confer, compare न परकालः पूर्वकाले पुनः (V.Pr.III. 3) a dictum similar to Pāṇini's पूर्वत्रासिद्धम् P. VIII.2.1.
kāladuṣṭaa word not sanctioned by rules of grammar. The word probably refers to the corruption taking place in connection with the use of a word on account of lapse of time: confer, compare कालदुष्टा अपशब्दाः Durgh. Vr. on II.2.6.
kāśakṛtsna(1)an ancient grammarian and philosopher referred to in the Mahābhāṣya; (2) the work on grammar by Kāśakṛtsna; confer, compareपाणिनिना प्रोक्तं पाणिनीयम् । आपिशलम् । काशकृत्स्नम् । M.Bh. on I.1. Āhnika 1.
kāśikā(1)name given to the reputed gloss (वृत्ति) on the Sūtras of Pāṇini written by the joint authors.Jayāditya and Vāmana in the 7th century A.D. Nothing definitely can be said as to which portion was written by Jayāditya and which by Vamana, or the whole work was jointly written. Some scholars believe that the work was called Kāśikā as it was written in the city of Kāśī and that the gloss on the first five Adhyāyas was written by Jayāditya and that on the last three by Vāmana. Although it is written in a scholarly way, the work forms an excellent help to beginners to understand the sense of the pithy Sūtra of Pāṇini. The work has not only deserved but obtained and maintained a very prominent position among students and scholars of Pāṇini's grammar in spite of other works like the Bhāṣāvṛtti, the Prakriyā Kaumudi, the Siddhānta Kaumudi and others written by equally learned scholars. Its wording is based almost on the Mahābhāṣya which it has followed, avoiding, of course, the scholarly disquisitions occurring here and there in the Mahābhāṣya. It appears that many commentary works were written on it, the wellknown among them being the Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā or Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. written by Jinendrabuddhi and the Padamañjari by Haradatta. For details see Vyākaraṇamahābhāṣya Vol.VII pp 286-87 published by the D. E. Society, Poona. ( 2 ) The name Kāśikā is sometimes found given to their commentaries on standard works of Sanskrit Grammar by scholars, as possibly they were written at Kāśī; as for instance, (a) Kāśikā on Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇasāra by Hari Dīkṣita, and ( b ) Kāśikā on Paribhāṣenduśekhara by Vaidyanātha Pāyaguṇḍe.
kāśyapaname of an ancient grammarian quoted by Pāṇini, possibly an author of some Prātiśākhya work now lost.
kāṣṭhādia class of words headed by the word काष्ठ after which a word standing as a second member in a compound gets the grave accent for it,e. g. काष्ठाध्यापकः, परमाध्यापक et cetera, and others confer, compare P. VIII.1.67.
kuñjādia class of words headed by कुञ्ज to which the taddhita affix अायन (च्फञ्) is applied in the sense of गोत्र i. e. grandchildren etc e. g. कौञ्जायनाः confer, compare Kāś, on P.IV.1.9.
kuṭādipādaname given by Sīradeva's Paribhāṣāvṛttiand later grammarians to the second pāda of the first adhyāya of Pāṇini's Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī., as the pāda begins with the Sūtra गाङ्कुटादिभ्यो ञ्णिन्डित् P.I.2.1.
kuṇaravāḍavaname of an ancient granmarian who lived possibly after Pāṇini and before Patañjali and who is referred to in the Mahābhāṣya as giving an alternative forms for the standard form of certain words; confer, compare कुणरवाडवस्त्वाह नैषां शंकरा शंगरैषा M.Bh. on III.2.14; cf also कुणरवस्त्वाह नैष वहीनरः । कस्तर्हि । विहीनर एषः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VII.3.1.
kuppuśāstrina famous grammarian of the eighteenth century who wrote some works on grammar of which the परिभाषाभास्कर is an independent treatise on Paribhāṣās.
kumārīstanayugākṛtia phrase used in the gloss on the कातन्त्र by Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. to give along with the definition of र्विसर्जनीय or विसर्ग a graphic description of it as shown in script confer, compare Kāt, I.1.16 commentary
kurvata term found in the Brāhmaṇa works and used by ancient grammarians for the 'present tense'.
kuśalaname of a grammarian who wrote a commentary on the Kātantra Vyākaraṇa; see कातन्त्रपञ्जिक्रा.
kṛtliterally activity; a term used in the grammars of Pāṇini and others for affixes applied to roots to form verbal derivatives; confer, compare कृदतिङ् । धातोः ( ३ ।१।९१ ) इत्यधिकारे तिङ्कवर्जितः प्रत्ययः कृत् स्यात् । Kāś. on III.1.93, The kṛt affixes are given exhaustively by Pāṇini in Sūtras III.1.91 to III.4. I17. कृत् and तद्धित appear to be the ancient Pre-Pāṇinian terms used in the Nirukta and the Prātiśākhya works in the respective senses of root-born and noun-born words ( कृदन्त and तद्धितान्त according to Pāṇini's terminology), and not in the sense of mere affixes; confer, compare सन्त्यल्पप्रयोगाः कृतोप्यैकपदिकाः Nirukta of Yāska.I.14: अथापि भाषिकेभ्यो धातुभ्यो नैगमाः कृतो भाष्यन्ते Nirukta of Yāska.II.2; तिङ्कृत्तद्धितसमासा: शब्दमयम् V.Pr. I.27; also confer, compare V.Pr. VI.4. Patañjali and later grammarians have used the word कृत् in the sense of कृदन्त; confer, compare गतिकारकोपपदानां कृद्भिः सह समासवचनं प्राक् सुबुत्पत्तेः Pari Śek.Pari.75. The kṛt affixes are given by Pāṇini in the senses of the different Kārakas अपादान, संप्रदान, करण, अाधकरण, कर्म and कर्तृ, stating in general terms that if no other sense is assigned to a kṛt affix it should be understood that कर्ता or the agent of the verbal activity is the sense; confer, compare कर्तरि कृत् । येष्वर्थनिर्देशो नास्ति तत्रेदमुपतिष्ठते Kāś. on III.4.67. The activity element possessed by the root lies generally dormant in the verbal derivative nouns; confer, compare कृदभिहितो भावो द्रव्यवद्भवति, क्रियावदपि । M.Bh.on V.4.19 and VI. 2.139
kṛta(१)a term used by ancient grammarians in the sense of 'past tense';(2) effected, done. The word is mostly used in this sense in grammar.works;exempli gratia, for example किं तेन कृतं स्यात् ; नानुबन्धकृतमनेकात्त्वम् Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa.Pari. 6.
kṛtyaliterally that which should be done; the word कृत्य is used as a tech nical term in grammar in the sense of kṛt affixes which possess the sense 'should be done'. Pāṇini has not defined the term कृत्य but he has introduced a topic ( अधिकार ) by the name कृत्य (P. III.1.95), and mentioned kṛt afixes therein which are to be called कृत्य right on upto the mention of the affix ण्वुल्. in P.III. 1.133; confer, compare कृत्याः प्राङ् ण्वुलः P. III. 1.95 The kṛtya affixes, commonly found in use, are तव्य, अनीय and य ( यत्, क्यप् and ण्यत् ).
kṛtrimaartificial; technical, as opposed to derivative. In grammar, the term कृत्रिम means 'technical sense', as contrasted with अकृत्रिम 'ordinary sense'; confer, compare कृत्रिमाकृत्रिमयोः कृत्रिमे कार्यसंप्रत्यय: Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 9.
kṛtrimākṛtrimaparibhāṣāa term popularly used by grammarians for the परिभाषा or maxim that out of the two senses, the technical and the derived ones, the technical sense should be preferred; in rare cases, the other too, is preferred confer, compare Pari. Śek. Pari.9.
kṛdantathe word ending with a kṛt affix; the term कृत् is found used in the sūtras of Pāṇini for कृदन्त; confer, compare कृत्तद्धितसमासाश्च P. I.2.46. The term कृदन्त for root-nouns, or nouns derived from roots, is found in the Atharvaprātiśākhya (I.1.10, II.3.8, II1.2.4), the Mahābhāṣya and all the later works on grammar. See the word कृत्.
kṛdvṛttia short treatise by a grammarian named मोक्षेश्वर who lived in the fifteenth century. The work deals with verbal derivatives.
kṛṣṇakiṃkaraprakriyāan alternative name for the well-known grammar-work क्रियाकौमुदी written by Rāmacandra Śeṣa. See प्रक्रियाकौमुदी.
kṛṣṇamitraa scholar of grammar and nyāya of the 17th century A.D. who wrote many commentary works some of which are (l) a commentary called Ratnārṇava on the Siddhānta-Kaumudī, (2) a commentary named Kalpalata on Bhaṭṭoji's Prauḍhamanoramā, (3) a commentary named Bhāvadīpa on Bhaṭṭoji's Śabdakaustubha of Bhaṭṭojī Dīkṣita., (4) a commentary on Nagojibhaṭṭa's Laghumañjūṣā of Nāgeśa.by name Kuñcikā and (5) a commentary on Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇa.
kṛṣṇaśāstrin( आरडे )a famous grammarian and logician of the 18th century who wrote Ākhyātaviveka and Kārakavāda. See अारडे.
kṛṣṇaśeṣaa famous grammarian of the Śeṣa family who wrote a commentary named the Gūḍhabhāvavivṛti on the Prakriyā Kaumudī of Rāmacandra Śeṣa.See कृष्णपण्डित
keśavadattawriter of the commentary named दुर्धटोद्धाट on the grammar संक्षिप्तसार written by Goyicandra,
kaiyaṭaname of the renowned commentator on the Mahābhāṣya, who lived in the 11th century. He was a resident of Kashmir and his father's name was Jaiyaṭa. The commentary on the Mahābhāṣya was named महाभाष्यप्रदीप by him, which is believed by later grammarians to have really acted as प्रदीप or light, as without it, the Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali would have remained unlit, that is unintelligible, at several places. Later grammarians attached to प्रदीप almost the same importance as they did to the Mahābhāṣya and the expression तदुक्तं भावकैयटयोः has been often used by commentators. Many commentary works were written on the Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.out of which Nageśa's Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.is the most popular. The word कैयट came to be used for the word महाभाष्यप्रदीप which was the work of Kaiyaṭa. For details see Vyākaraṇa Mahābhāṣya published by the D. E. Society, Poona, Vol. VII. pp. 389-390.
koṇḍabhaṭṭaa reputed grammarian who wrote an extensive explanatory gloss by name Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇa on the Vaiyākaraṇasiddhāntakārikā of Bhaṭṭoji Dīkṣita. Another work Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇasāra. which is in a way an abridgment of the Bhūṣaṇa, was also written by him. Koṇḍabhaṭṭa lived in the beginning of the l7th century. He was the son of Raṅgojī and nephew of Bhaṭṭojī Dīkṣita. He was one of the few writers on the Arthavicāra in the Vyākaraṇaśāstra and his Bhūṣaṇasāra ranks next to the Vākyapadīya of Bhartṛhari. Besides the Bhūṣaṇa and Bhūṣaṇasāra, Koṇḍabhaṭṭa wrote two independent works viz. Vaiyākaraṇsiddhāntadīpika and Sphoṭavāda.
kauṇḍinyaan ancient grammarian referred to in the Taittirīya Prātiśākhya(Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.V. 38) and Pāṇini's Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī., (P.II.4.70).
kauhalīputraan ancient grammarian referred to in the Taittirīya Prātiśākhya: confer, compare T.Pr. XVIII.2.
ktakṛt affix त in various senses, called by the name निष्ठा in Pāṇini's grammar along with the affix क्तवतू confer, compare क्तक्तवतू निष्ठा P.I.1.26.The various senses in which क्त is prescribed can be noticed below : (1) the general sense of something done in the past time as past passive voice.participle e. g. कृत:, भुक्तम् et cetera, and others: cf P. III.2.102; (2) the sense of the beginning of an activity when it is used actively: e. g. प्रकृतः कटं देवदत्तः, confer, compare P.III.2.102 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3; (3) the sense of activity of the present tense applied to roots marked with a mute ञ् as also to roots in the sense of desire, knowledge and worship; exempli gratia, for exampleमिन्नः, क्ष्विण्ण:, धृष्ट: as also राज्ञां मतः, राज्ञामिष्टः, राज्ञां बुद्धः; confer, compare P.III.2.187, 88; (4) the sense of mere verbal activity (भाव) e. g. हसितम् , सहितम् , जल्पितम् , (used always in the neuter gender); confer, compare P.III.3. 114: (5) the sense of benediction when the word ending in क्त is used as a technical term, exempli gratia, for example देवदत्तः in the sense of देवा एनं देयासुः. The kṛt affix क्तिन् is also used similarly exempli gratia, for example सातिः भूतिः मन्ति:; confer, compare Kāś. on P. III.3.174.
krama(1)serial order or succession as contrasted with यौगपद्य or simultaneity. The difference between क्रम and यौगपद्य is given by भर्तृहरि in the line क्रमे विभिद्यते रूपं यौगपद्ये न भिद्यते Vāk. Pad. II. 470. In order to form a word by the application of several rules of grammar, a particular order is generally followed in accordance with the general principle laid down in the Paribhāṣā पूर्वपरनित्यान्तरङ्गापवादानामुत्तरोत्तरं बलीयः, as also according to what is stated in the sūtras असिद्धवदत्राभात्, पूर्वत्रासिद्धम् et cetera, and others (2) succession, or being placed after, specifically with reference to indeclinables like एव, च et cetera, and others which are placed after a noun with which they are connectedition When an indecinable is not so connected, it is called भिन्नक्रम; confer, compare परिपन्थं च तिष्ठति (P.IV. 4.36), चकारो भिन्नक्रमः प्रत्ययार्थं समुच्चिनोति, Kāś. on P. IV. 4.36; also ईडजनोर्ध्वे च । चशब्दो भिन्नक्रमः
kramadīśvaraauthor of a grammar named संक्षिप्तसार who lived at the end of the 13th century.
kramapāṭharecital of the Vedic Saṁhitā by means of separate groups of two words, repeating each word except the first of the Vedic verseline; see क्रम a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. The various rules and exceptions are given in detail in Paṭalas ten and eleven of the Ṛk Prātiśākhya. The Vedic Saṁhitā or Saṁhitāpāṭha is supposed to be the original one and the Padapāṭha prepared later on, with a view to preserving the Vedic text without any change or modification of a letter, or accent; confer, compare न लक्षणेन पदकारा अनुवर्त्याः । पदकारैर्नाम लक्षणमनुवर्त्यम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III. 1.109, VI. 1.207 and VIII. 2.16, where Patañjali clearly says that grammar-rules are not to follow the Padapāṭha, but, the writer of the Padapāṭha is to follow the rules already laid down. The Jaṭāpāṭha, the Ghanapāṭha and the other recitals are later developments of the Padapāṭha as they are not mentioned in the Prātiśākhya works.
kriyākalāpaa grammatical work on the conjugation of roots written by Vijayānanda.
kriyāguptakaa grammar work quoted by वर्धमान in his गणरत्नमहोदधि.
kriyātipattiliterally over-extension or excess of action; the word is, however, used in grammar in the sense of non-happening of an expected action especially when . it forms a condition of the conditional mood ( लृङ् ); confer, compare कुताश्चिद्वैगुण्यादनभिनिर्वृत्तिः क्रियायाः क्रियातिपत्तिः Kāś. on P. III. 3.139; confer, compare also नान्तरेण साधनं क्रियायाः प्रवृत्तिरस्तीति साधनातिपत्तिश्चेत्कियातिपत्तिरपि भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.3.139.
kroṣṭrīyaan ancient school of grammarians who are believed to have written rules or Vārttikas on some rules of Pāṇini to modify them; the क्रोष्ट्रीय school is quoted in the Mahābhāṣya; confer, compare परिभाषान्तरमिति च मत्वा क्रोष्ट्रीयाः पठन्ति । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.1.3.
klībatvaa word used in the sense of 'neuter gender' by grammarians later than पतञ्जलि and the Vārttikakāra; confer, compare समभागे क्लीबलिङ्गमर्धमेकदेशिना समस्यते Bhāṣā Vr. on P.II.2.2; पक्षे हि क्लीबत्वम् Kaiyaṭa's Pr. on II.1. 51; समाहारद्वन्द्वे क्लीबत्वप्रसङ्गात् Durgh. Vr. on P.II.4.l7.
kṣapaṇakaa Jain grammarian quoted in the well-known stanza धन्वन्तरिः क्षपणकोमरसिंहशङ्कु which enumerates the seven gems of the court of Vikramāditya, on the strength of which some scholars believe that he was a famous grammarian of the first century B.C.
kṣamāmāṇikyaa Jain grammarian who wrote a small grammar work known as Aniṭkārikāvivaraṇa.
kṣitīśacandra(चक्रवर्तिन्)or K. C. CHATTERJI a scholar of Sanskrit grammar who has written a work on technical terms in Sanskrit, who has edited several grammar works and is at present editing the Cāndra Vyākaraṇa and conducting the Sanskrit journal named Mañjūṣa at Calcutta.
kṣīrasvāmina grammarian of Kashmir of the 8th century who wrote the famous commentary क्षीरतरङ्गिणी on the Amarakośa and a commentary on the Nirukta of Yāska.
gthird letter of the guttural class of consonants, possessed of the properties घोष, संवृत, नाद and अल्पप्राण; some grammarians look upon the word क्ङित् (P.I.1.5) as made up of क् , ग् and ङ् and say that the Guna and Vṛddhi substitutes do not take place in the vowels इ, उ, ऋ, and लृ if an affix or so, marked by the mute letter ग् follows.
gaṅgādhara[GANGADHARA SHASTRI TELANG] (l)a stalwart grammarian and Sanskrit scholar of repute who was a pupil of Bālasarasvatī of Vārāṇaśī and prepared in the last century a host of Sanskrit scholars in Banaras among whom a special mention could be made of Dr. Thebaut, Dr. Venis and Dr. Gaṅgānātha Jhā. He was given by Government of India the titles Mahāmahopādhyāya and C. I.E. His surname was Mānavallī but he was often known as गङाधरशास्त्री तेलङ्ग. For details, see Mahābhāṣya, D.E. Society Ed.Poona p.p.33, 34; (2)an old scholar of Vyākarana who is believed to have written a commentary on Vikṛtavallī of Vyādi; (3) a comparatively modern scholar who is said to have written a commentary named Induprakāśa on the Śabdenduśekhara; (4) author of the Vyākaraṇadīpaprabhā, a short commentary on the Vyākaraṇa work of Cidrūpāśramin. See चिद्रूपाश्रमिन्.
gajakumbhākṛtia graphic description of the Jihvāmūlīya letter as found in script, given by Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti.; confer, compare गजकुम्भाकृतिर्वर्ण उपध्मानीयसंज्ञो भवति Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti.'s commentary on Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.I.1. 18. see ( उपधानीय ).
gaṇaa class of words, as found in the sūtras of Pāṇini by the mention of the first word followed by the word इति; exempli gratia, for example स्वरादि, सर्वादि, ऊर्यादि, भ्वादि, अदादि, गर्गादि et cetera, and others The ten gaṇas or classes of roots given by Pāṇini in his dhātupātha are given the name Daśagaṇī by later grammarians.
gaṇapāṭhathe mention individually of the several words forming a class or gaṇa, named after the first word said to have been written by Pāṇini himself as a supplementary work to his great grammar called Aṣṭaka or Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī., the Sikṣā,the Dhātupātha and the Lingānuśāsana being the other ones. Other grammarians such as शाकटायन, अापिशलि and others have their own gaṇapāthās. The gaṇapāthā is traditionally ascribed to Pāṇini; the issue is questioned, however, by modern scholars. The text of the gaṇapāṭha is metrically arranged by some scholars. The most scholarly and authoritative treatise on gaṇapāṭha is the Gaṇaratnamahodadhī of Vardhamāna.
gaṇaratnamahodadhia grammar work, consisting of a metrical enumeration of the words in the Gaṇapāṭha of Pāṇini, written by Vardhamāna, a Jain grammarian of the 12th century, who is believed to have been one of the six gems at the court of Lakṣmaṇasena of Bengal. Vardhamāna has written a commentary also, on his Gaṇaratnamahodadhi. Besides Vardhamāna's commentary, there are other commentaries written by गोवर्धन and गङ्गाधर.
gaṇasūtraa statement of the type of a Sūtra in the Gaṇapāṭha of Pāṇini where mention of a word or words in the Gaṇapāṭha is made along with certain conditions; e. g. पूर्वपुरावरo, स्वमज्ञातिधनाख्यायाम् , in the सर्वादिगण, and क्त्वातोसुन्कसुनः, तसिलादय: प्राक्पाशपः in the स्वरादिगण. Some of the gaṇasūtras are found incorporated in the Sūtrapāṭha itself Many later grammarians have appended their own gaṇapāṭha to their Sūtrapāṭha.
gatinighātathe grave ( अनुदात्त ) accent of the गति word before a verb with an acute ( उदात्त ) accent; confer, compare तिङिचोदात्तवति P. VIII.1.71.
gamakacapable of conveying the sense; intelligible; the word is often used in grammatical works; confer, compare सापेक्षत्वेपि गमकत्वात्समास:; confer, compare also अवश्यं कस्याचिन्नञ्समासस्य असमर्थसमासस्य गमकस्य साधुत्वं वक्तव्यम् । असूर्यपश्यानि मुखानि Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II. 1. 1.
garīyasinvolving a special effort.The word is frequently used by the Vārttikakāra and old grammarians in connection with something, which involves greater effort and longer expression and, hence, not commendable in rules of the Shastra works where brevity is the soul of 'wit'; confer, compare पदगौरवाद्योगवेिभागो गरीयान् Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 121. The word गुरु is also sometimes used in a similar sense; confer, compare तद् गुरु भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.1 Āhnika of the Pātañjala Mahābhāṣya. l Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 2.
garīyastvagreater effort or prolixity of expression which is looked upon as a fault in connection with grammar-works of the sūtra type where every care is taken to make the expression as brief as possible; confer, compare अर्धमात्रालाघवेन पुत्रोत्सवं मन्यन्ते वैयाकरणाः Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 122. The word गौरव is often used for गरीयस्त्व.
gārgyaan ancient reputed grammarian and possibly a writer of a Nirukta work, whose views, especially in.connection with accents are given in the Pratisakhya works, the Nirukta and Panini's Astadhyayi. Although belonging to the Nirukta school, he upheld the view of the Vaiyakaranas that all words cannot be derived, but only some of them: cf Nirukta of Yāska.I. 12.3. cf, also Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.IV. 167, Nirukta of Yāska.I. 3.5, III. 14.22: Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I. 13; XIII. 12: P. VII. 3.99, VIII. 3.20, VIII. 4.69.
gālavaan ancient grammarian and niruktakara quoted by Panini; confer, compare P. VI 3.60, VII. I.74, VII. 3,99, VIII. 4.67, confer, compare also Nirukta of Yāska.IV. 3.
gāvaa technical term for the term अाङ्ग (pertaining to the base in the grammar of Panini); confer, compare वार्णात् गावं बलीयः Kat. Pari. 72.
gīrvāṇapadamañjarīa grammatical work written by वरदराज, pupil of Bhattoji Diksita in the 17th century who wrote many works on grammar such as मध्यकौमुदी, लघुकौमुदी et cetera, and others
guṇa(1)degree of a vowel; vocalic degree, the second out of the three degrees of a vowel viz. primary degree, guna degree and vrddhi degree exempli gratia, for example इ, ए and ऐ or उ, ओ and औ. अ is given as a guna of अ; but regarding अ also,three degrees can be stated अ, अ and आ. In the Pratisakhya and Nirukta ए is called गुण or even गुणागम but no definiti6n is given ; confer, compare गुणागमादेतनभावि चेतन R.Pr.XI.6;शेवम् इति विभीषितगुणः। शेवमित्यपि भवति Nir.X.17: (2) the properties of phonetic elements or letters such as श्वास,नाद et cetera, and others: confer, compareṚgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) Ch.XIII : (3) secondary, subordinate;confer, compare शेषः,अङ्गं, गुणः इति समानार्थाः Durgācārya's commentary on the Nirukta.on Nirukta of Yāska.I.12: (4) properties residing in a substance just as whiteness, et cetera, and others in a garment which are different from the substance ( द्रव्य ). The word गुण is explained by quotations from ancient grammarians in the Maha bhasya as सत्वे निविशतेsपैति पृथग्जातिषु दृश्यते । अाघेयश्चाक्रियाजश्च सोSसत्त्वप्रकृतिर्गुणः ॥ अपर आह । उपैत्यन्यज्जहात्यन्यद् दृष्टो द्रव्यान्तरेष्वपि। वाचकः सर्वलिङ्गानां द्रव्यादन्यो गुणः स्मृतः ; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.1.44;cf also शब्दस्पर्शरूपरसगन्धा गुणास्ततोन्यद् द्रव्यम् ,M.Bh.on V.1.119 (5) properties of letters like उदात्तत्व, अनुदात्तत्व, स्वरितत्व, ह्र्स्वत्व, दीर्घत्व, प्लुतत्व, अानुनासिक्य et cetera, and others; confer, compare भेदकत्वाद् गुणस्य । आनुनासिक्यं नाम गुणः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.1.. Vart, 13: (6) determinant cf भवति बहुव्रीहौ तद्गुणसंविज्ञानमपि Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1.27; (7) technical term in Panini's grarnmar standing for the vowels अ, ए and ओ, confer, compare अदेङ्गुणः P.I.1.2. For the various shades of the meaning of the word गुण, see Mahabhasya on V.1.119. " गुणशब्दोयं बह्वर्थः । अस्त्येव समेष्ववयवेषु वर्तते ।...... चर्चागुणांश्च ।
guṇakarmana term used by the ancient grammarians for the गौणकर्मन् or indirect object of a verb. having two objects.The word is found quoted in the Mahabhaya; confer, compare कथिते लादयश्चेत्स्युः षष्टीं कुर्यात्तदा गुणे । गुणे गुणकर्मणि । confer, compare also गुणकर्मणि लादिविधि: सपरे M.Bh. on I. 4.51.
guṇībhūtasubordinate, literally which has become subordinated, which has become submerged, and therefore has formed an integral part of another; e. g. an augment ( अागम ) with respect to the word to which it has been added;confer, compareयदागमास्तद्गुणी भूतास्तद्ग्रहणेन गृह्यन्ते । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.1.20 Vart. 5; Par. Sek. Pari. 11.
gūḍhabhāvavṛttia commentary on Ramacandra's Prakriya Kaumudi by Krsnasesa of the famous Sesa family of grammarians. The date of this Krsnasesa is the middle of the sixteenth century. For details about Krsnasesa and the Sesa family see introduction to Prakriyakaumudi B. S. S. No. 78.
goṇikāputraa grammarian whose wiew in connection with the correctness of the expressions नेताश्वस्य स्त्रुघ्नं and नेताश्वस्य स्त्रुघ्नस्य is given by the Mahabhasyakara in the words 'both expressions are justified' ( उभयथा गेणिकापुत्रः ). Nagesa has observed that गेोणिकापुत्र is nobody else but the Mahabhasyakara himself; confer, compare गोणिकापुत्रः भाष्यकार इत्याहुः । NageSa's Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.on Mahabhasyapradipa on P. I. 4.5I.
gonardīyaliterally inhabitant of Gonarda which was the name of a district. in the province of Oudh in the days of the Mahabhasyakara according to some scholars. Others believe that Gonarda was the name of the district named Gonda at present The expression गोनर्दीय अाह occurs four times in the Mahabhasya where it refers to a scholar of grammar in Patafijali's time; cf M.Bh. on I. 1.21 ; I. 1.29; III. I.92; VII. 2.101. As Kaiyata paraphrases the words गेानर्दीयस्त्वाह as भाष्यकारस्त्वाह, scholars say that गेीनर्दीय was the name taken by the Mahabhasyakara himself who was a resident of Gonarda. Hari Diksita, however, holds that गोनर्दीय was the term used for the author of the . Varttikas; confer, compare Brhacchabdaratna.
gopāla( देव )known more by the nickname of मन्नुदेव or मन्तुदेव who lived in the eighteenth century and wrote several commentary works on well-known grammatical treatises such as the Vaiyakaranabhusanasara, Laghusabdendusekhara, Paribhasendusekhara et cetera, and others He is believed to have written a treatise on Ganasutras also; (2) a grammarian different from the a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. मन्नुदेव who has written an explanatory work on the Pratisakhyas;.(3) a scholar of grammar, different from the a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. who is believed to have written a gloss named Visamarthadipika on the Sarasvata Vyakarana at the end of the sixteenth century.
gopīcandraknown also by the name गेयींचन्द्र who .has written several commentary works on the grammatical treatises of the Samksipatasara or Jaumāra school of Vyakarana founded by Kramdisvara and Jumaranandin in the 12th century, the well-known among them being the संक्षिप्तसाटीका, संक्षितसारपरिभात्रासूत्रटीका and तद्धितपरिशिष्टटीका. He is believed to have lived in the thirteenth century A. D.
govardhanaa grammarian who has written a work on Katantra Grammar called कातन्त्रकौमुदी and also a commentary on the Ganaratnamahodadhi of Vardhamana. A gloss on the Unadisutras is also assigned to Govardhana who is likely to be the same as a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
gauṇamukhyanyāyathe maxim that the primary sense occurs to the mind earlier than the secondary sense, and hence words used in the primary sense should be always taken for grammatical operations in preference to words in a secondary sense. See the word गेोण.
ṅīpfeminine. affix ई which is anudatta (grave) added (a) to words ending in the vowel ऋ or the consonant न् (confer, compareP.IV.1.5), (b) to words ending with affixes marked with mute उ,ऋ or लृ; confer, compareP.IV.1.6 (c) to words ending with affixes marked with mute ट् as also ending with the affixes ढ, अण्, अञ्, द्वयसच् दघ्नच्,मात्रच्, तयप्, ठक्, ठञ्, कञ् and क्वरप् (confer, compareP.IV.1.15) and to certain other words under certain conditions; confer, compare P. IV. 1.16-24.
ṅyāppāda popular name given by grammarians to the first pada of the fourth adhyaya of Panini's Astadyayi as the pada begins with the rule ङ्याप्प्रातिपदिकात् IV. I.I.
cakoraa grammarian who .wrote a commentary on the 'Sabdalingarthacandrika of Sujanapandita. चक्कनशर्मा a grammarian who is said to have written a work named Dhatusamgraha.
cakrapāṇi( शेष )a grammarian of the Sesa family of the latter half of the 17th century who held views against Bhattoji Diksita and wrote प्रौढमनोरमाखण्डन, कारकतत्व and कारकविचार.
cakrina grammarian who has written a small disquisition on the correctness of the form जाग्रहीता. See जाग्रहीतेतिवाद.
caṅgadāsaa grammarian who has written a work on the topic of the five vrttis. The work is named चङ्गवृति.
caṅgudāsaor चाड्गुदास a scholar of grammar who has written an independent work on Sanskrit Vyakaana called वैयाकरणजीवातु. The treatise is also known as चाङ्गुसूत्र or चाङ्गु-व्याकरण.
caṇḍapaṇḍitawriter of a Prakrta grammar.He was known also as चन्द्र and hence identified by some with Candragomin.
caturthaa term used by ancient grammarians for the fourth consonants which are sonant aspirates, termed झष् by Panini; confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) IV. 2. Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I. 18, Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.1 54. Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 176.
vaturthīa term used by ancient grammarians for the dative case; confer, compare उतो त्वस्मै तन्वं विसस्रे इति चतुर्थ्याम्; Nirukta of Yāska.I. 9.३.
candraa famous Buddhist Sanskrit grammarian whose grammar existing in the Tibetan script, is now available in the Devanagar script. The work consists of six chapters or Adhyayas in which no technical terms or sanjnas like टि, घु are found. There is no section on Vedic Grammar and accents. The work is based on Panini's grammar and is believed to have been written by Candra or Candragomin in the 5th centnry A. D. Bhartrhari in his Vakyapadiya refers to him; confer, compare स नीतो बहुशाखत्वं चन्द्राचार्यादिभिः पुनः Vakyapadiya II. 489. A summary of the work is found in the Agnipurana, ch. 248-258.
candrakīrtia Jain grammarian of the twelfth century A.D. who has written a commentary named Subodhini on the Sarasvata Vyakaraha.
candrācāryaa grammarian mentioned by Bhartrhari in his Vakyapadiya as one who took a leading part in restoring the traditional explanation of Panini's Vyakarana which, by the spread of rival easy treatises on grammar, had become almost lost: confer, compare यः पतञ्जलिशिष्येभ्यो भ्रष्टो ब्याकरणागमः । काले स दाक्षिणात्येषु ग्रन्थमात्रे व्यवस्थित: ॥ पर्वतादागमं लब्ध्वा भाष्यबीजानुसारिभि: । स नीतो बहुशाखत्वं चन्द्राचार्यादिभिः पुनः ॥ Vakyapadiya II. 488-489. See चन्द्र and चन्द्रगोमिन्.
carkarītaa term used by the ancient grammarians in connection with a secondary root in the sense of frequency; the term यङ्लुगन्त is used by comparatively modern grammarians in the same sense. The चर्करीत roots are treated as roots of the adadi class or second conjugation and hence the general Vikarana अ ( शप् ) is omitted after them.The word is based on the 3rd person. sing form चर्करीति from .the root कृ in the sense of frequency; exempli gratia, for example चर्करीति, चर्कर्ति, बोभवीति बोभोति; confer, compare चर्करीतं च a gana-sutra in the gana named ’adadi’ given by Panini in connection with अदिप्रभृतिभ्य; शपः Pāṇini. II.4.72; confer, compare also चर्करीतमिति यङ्लुकः प्राचां संज्ञा Bhasa Vr. on P. II. 4.72, The word चेक्रीयित is similarly used for the frequentative when the sign of the frequentative viz. य ( यङ् ) is not elidedition See चेक्रीयित.
cākravarmaṇaan ancient grammarian whose view is quoted by Panini in his Sutra ई 3 चाक्रवर्मणस्य P.VI.1.130.
cāṅgudāsathe same as चङ्गु or चाङ्गु or चङ्गुदास,a grammarian who composed a compendium on grammar called वैयाकरणजीवातु and also a commentary on it.
cāṅgusūtraa treatise on the grammar Written by चाडगुदास in the Sutra form,which was named वैयाकरणजीवातु by him.
cāndraname of a treatise on grammar written by Candra, who is believed to have been the same as Candragomin. The Grammar is based upon that of Panini, but it does not treat Vedic forms and accents. See the word चन्द्र a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. For details see pp. 375376 Patanjali Mahabhasya. Vol. VII, D.E. Society's Edition.
cārāyaṇaan ancient grammarian referred to by Patanjali in the Mahabhasya as a scholar who had a line of pupils named after him; confer, compare कम्बलचारायणीयाः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I. 1.73
cāritārthyafulfilment of the object or the Purpose. The word is used in connection with a rule of grammar. See चरितार्थ.
cikīrṣitadesiderative formation; a term used by ancient grammarians for the term सन्नन्त of Panini on the analogy of the terms भवन्ती, वर्तमाना et cetera, and others confer, compare अा इत्याकांर उपसर्ग; पुरस्तात्, चिकीर्षितज उत्तरः, अाशु शोचयतीति आशुशुक्षणिः Nirukta of Yāska.VI. 1.
cullibhaṭṭia grammarian who is supposed to have written a gloss ( वृत्ति ) on the Sutras of Panini; confer, compare तत्र च वृतिः पाणिनिप्रणीतानां सूत्राणां विवरणं चुल्लिभट्टिनल्लूरादि( V. 1. निर्लूरादि-) विरचितम् , Nyasa, on the benedictory verse of Kasika: वृत्तौ भाष्ये तथा घातुनामपारायणादिषु at the very beginning.
cokkanāthaa southern grammarian of the seventeenth century who has composed in 430 stanzas a short list of the important roots with their meaning. The work is called धातुरत्नावली.
chpādaa popular name given by grammarians to the first pada of the fifth Adhyaya of Painis Astadhyayi as the pada begins with the rule प्राक् क्रीताच्छः P. V. 1.1.
chucchukabhaṭṭaa grammarian who wrote a short gloss called कातन्त्रलघुवृत्ति on the Katantrasutras.
jthird consonant of the palatal class of consonants, possessed of the properties नाद, घोष, अल्पप्राण and कण्ठसंवृत्तकारित्व. ज् at the beginning of affixes is mute in Panini's grammar.
jagaddharaa poet and grammarian of Kasmira of the fourteenth century who wrote a commentary named बालबोधिनी on the Katantra Sutras.
jayakṛṣṇaa famous grammarian of the Mauni family who lived in Varanasi in the seventeenth century. He wrote विभक्त्यर्थनिर्णय, स्फोटचन्द्रिका, a commentary on the Siddhantakaumudi called सुबोधिनी and a commentary on the Madhya Kaumudi named विलास. He wrote a commentary on the Laghukaumudi also.
jayadevaa grammarian, ( of course different from well-known poet), to whom a small treatise on grammar by name इष्टतन्त्रव्याकरण is attributedition
jayādityaone of the famous joint authors ( जयादित्य and वामन ) of the well-known gloss ( वृत्ति ) on the Sutras of Panini, popularly called काशिकावृत्ति. As the काशिकावृत्ति is mentioned by It-sing, who has also mentioned Bhartrhari's Vakyapadiya, as a grammer treatise Written some 40 years before his visit, the time of काशिकावृत्ति is fixed as the middle of the 7th century A.D. Some scholars believe that जयादित्य was the same as जयापीड a king of Kasmira and बामन was his minister. For details, see pp. 386388 of the Vyakarana Mahabhasya Vol. VII published by the D.E. Society, Poona. See काशिका.
jayānandaa Jain grammarian of the fourteenth century who wrote a commentary named उद्धार on the लिङ्गानुशासन of Hemacandra
jātābhīyāsiddhatvainvalidity of a grammatical operation prescribed by a rule in the अाभीय section (P. VI. 4.22 upto the end of the fourth pada ) which, although it has taken place, is to be looked upon as not having taken place when any other operation in the same section is to take effect. See आभीयासिद्व.
jātigenus; class;universal;the notion of generality which is present in the several individual objects of the same kindeclinable The biggest or widest notion of the universal or genus is सत्ता which, according to the grammarians, exists in every object or substance, and hence, it is the denotation or denoted sense of every substantive or Pratipadika, although on many an occasion vyakti or an individual object is required for daily affairs and is actually referred to in ordinary talks. In the Mahabhasya a learned discussion is held regarding whether जाति is the denotation or व्यक्ति is the denotation. The word जाति is defined in the Mahabhasya as follows:आकृतिग्रहणा जातिर्लिङ्गानां च न सर्वभाक् । सकृदाख्यातनिर्गाह्या गोत्रं च चरणैः सह ॥ अपर आह । ग्रादुभीवविनाशाभ्यां सत्त्वस्य युगपद्गुणैः । असर्वलिङ्गां बह्वर्थो तां जातिं कवयो विदुः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV. 1.63. For details see Bhartphari's Vakyapadiya.
jātyaname of a variety of the Svarita or circumflex accent; the original svarita accent as contrasted with the svarita for the grave which follows upon an acute as prescribed by P. in VIII. 4.67, and which is found in the words इन्द्रः, होता et cetera, and others The jatya svarita is noticed in the words स्वः, क्व, न्यक्, कन्या et cetera, and others; .confer, compare उदात्तपूर्वं स्वरितमनुदात्तं पदेक्षरम्। अतोन्यत् स्वरितं स्वारं जात्यमाचक्षते पदे॥ जात्या स्वभावेनैव उदात्तानुदात्तसंगतिं विना जातो जात्यः । तं जात्यमाचक्षतै व्याडिप्रभृयः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) and commentary III. 4.
jinendrabuddhia reputed Buddhist Grammarian of the eighth century who wrote a scholarly commentary on the Kasikavrtti ofJayaditya and Vamana. The commentary is called न्यास or काशिकाविवरणपञ्जिका and the writer is referred to as न्यासकार in many later grammar works Some scholars identify him with पूज्यपाददेवनन्दिन् the writer of the जैनेन्द्रव्याकरण, but this is not possible as पूज्यपाददेवनन्दिन् was a Jain Grammarian who flourished much earlier.
jumaranandina grammarian of the fourteenth century A. D. who ' revised and rewrote the.grammar संक्षिप्तसार and the commentary named रसवती on it, which were composed by क्रमदीश्वर in the thirteenth century. The work of जुमरनन्दिन् is known as जौमारव्याकरण.
jainendravyākaraṇaname of a grammar work written by Pujyapada Devanandin, also called Siddhanandin, in the fifth century A.D. The grammar is based on the Astadhyay of Panini,the section on Vedic accent and the rules of Panini explaining Vedic forms being,of course, neglectedition The grammar is called Jainendra Vyakarana or Jainendra Sabdanusasana. The work is available in two versions, one consisting of 3000 sutras and the other of 3700 sutras. it has got many commentaries, of which the Mahavrtti written by Abhayanandin is the principal one. For details see Jainendra Vyakarana, introduction published by the Bharatiya Jnanapitha Varadasi.
jaumārasaṃskaraṇathe revised version by Jumuranandin of the original grammar treatise in verse called संक्षिप्तसार written by KramadiSvara, The Jaumarasamskarana is the samc as.jaumara Vyakarana, which see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
jñāpakaliterallyindirect or implicit revealer; a word very commonly used in the sense of an indicatory statement. The Sutras, especially those of Pinini, are very laconic and it is believed that not a single word in the Sutras is devoid of purpose. If it is claimed that a particular word is without any purpose, the object of it being achieved in some other way, the commentators always try to assign some purpose or the other for the use of the word in the Sutra. Such a word or words or sometimes even the whole Sutra is called ज्ञापक or indicator of a particular thing. The Paribhasas or rules of interpretation are mostly derived by indication(ज्ञापकसिद्ध) from a word or words in a Sutra which apparently appear to be व्यर्थ or without purpose, and which are shown as सार्थक after the particular indication ( ज्ञापन ) is drawn from them. The ज्ञापक is shown to be constituted of four parts, वैयर्थ्य, ज्ञापन, स्वस्मिञ्चारितार्थ्य and अन्यत्रफल. For the instances of Jñāpakas, see Paribhāșenduśekhara. Purușottamadeva in his Jñāpakasamuccaya has drawn numerous conclusions of the type of ज्ञापन from the wording of Pāņini Sūtras. The word ज्ञापक and ज्ञापन are used many times as synonyms although ज्ञापन sometimes refers to the conclusions drawn from a wording which is ज्ञापक or indicator. For instances of ज्ञापक, confer, compareM.Bh. on Māheśvara Sūtras 1, 3, 5, P. Ι.1. 3, 11, 18, 23, 51 et cetera, and others The word ऊठ् in the rule वाह ऊठ् is a well known ज्ञापक of the अन्तरङ्गपरिभाषा. The earliest use of the word ज्ञापक in the sense given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page., is found in the Paribhāșāsūcana of Vyādi. The Paribhāșā works on other systems of grammar such as the Kātantra; the Jainendra and others have drawn similar Jñāpakas from the wording of the Sūtras in their systemanuscript. Sometimes a Jñāpaka is not regularly constituted of the four parts given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.;it is a mere indicator and is called बोधक instead of ज्ञापक्र.
jñāpakasamuccayaa work giving a collection of about 400 Jñāpakas or indicatory wordings found in the Sūtras of Pānini and the conclusions drawn from them. It was written by Purușottamadeva, a Buddhist scholar of Pāņini's grammar in the twelfth century A. D., who was probably the same as the famous great Vaiyākaraņa patronized by Lakșmaņasena.See पुरुषेत्तमदेव.
ṭhitmarked with the mute letter ठ्. There is no affix or word marked with mute ठ् (at the end) in Panini's grammar, but to avoid certain technical difficulties, the Mahabhasyakara has proposed mute ठ् instead of 'ट् in the' case of the affix इट् of the first person. singular. perf Atm. and ऊठ् prescribed as Samprasarana substitute by P. VI. 4.132 e: g. प्रष्ठौहः, प्रष्ठौहा; confer, compare M.Bh. on III.4.79 and VI.4.19.
ṇatvapādaa popular name given by grammarians to the fourth pada confer, compare Panini's Astadhyayi, as the pada begins with the rule रषाभ्यां नो णः समानपदे and mainly gives rules about णत्व i. e. the substitution of the consonant ण् for न्.
tthe first consonant of the dental class of consonants which has got the properties श्वासानुप्रदान, अघोष, विवृतकण्ठत्व and अल्पप्राणत्व. When used as a mute letter by Panini, त् signifies the Svarita accent of the vowel of that affix or so, which is marked with it: e. g. कार्यम्, हार्यम्, पयस्यम् confer, compare P. VI.1.185. When appied to a vowel at its end, त् signifies the vowel of that grade only, possessed by such of its varieties which require the same time for their utterance as the vowel marked with त् , e. g. अात् stands for अा with any of the three accents as also pure or nasalised; अात् does not include अं or अ 3 confer, compare तपरस्तत्कालस्य P. I. 1. 70. The use of the indicatory mute त् for the a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. purpose is seen also in the Pratis akhya works; confer, compare Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 114 Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 234.
tatkālarequiring the same time for utterance as for example one matra for short vowels, two for long ones and three for protracted ones, although those vowels are nasalised or pure, or acute, grave or circumflex. See the word तपर.
tattvavimarśinīname of a commentary on the Kasikavrtti by a grammarian named Nandikeśvarakārikā.kārikābhāṣya by Upamanyu.in the beginning of the nineteenth century A. D.
tatpuruṣaname of an important kind of compound words similar to the compound word तत्पुरुष id est, that is ( तस्य पुरुषः ), and hence chosen as the name of such compounds by ancient grammarians before Panini. Panini has not defined the term with a view to including such compounds as would be covered by the definition. He has mentioned the term तत्पुरुष in II.1.22 as Adhikara and on its strength directed that all compounds mentioned or prescribed thereafter upto Sutra II.2.22 be called तत्पुरुष. No definite number of the sub-divisions of तत्पुरुष is given;but from the nature of compounds included in the तत्पुरुष-अधिकार, the sub-divisions विभक्तितत्पुरुष confer, compare P.II.1.24 to 48, समानाधिकरणतत्पुरुष confer, compare P. II.1.49 to 72 (called by the name कर्मधारय; acc.to P.I. 2. 42), संख्यातत्पुरुष (called द्विगु by P.II.1.52), अवयत्रतत्पुरुष or एकदेशितत्पुरुषं confer, compare P.II.2.1-3, ब्यधिकरणतत्पुरुष confer, compare P. II 2.5, नञ्तत्पुरुष confer, compare P.II.2.6, उपपदतत्पुरुष confer, compare P. II.2.19, प्रादितत्पुरुष confer, compare P.II.2 18 and णमुल्तत्पुरुष confer, compareP.II.2.20 are found mentioned in the commentary literature on standard classical works. Besides these, a peculiar tatpurusa compound mentioned by'Panini in II.1.72, is popularly called मयूरव्यंसकादिसमास. Panini has defined only two out of these varieties viz. द्विगु as संख्यापूर्वो द्विगुः P.II. 1.23, and कर्मधारय as तत्पुरुषः समानाधिकरणः कर्मधारयः P. I.2.42. The Mahabhasyakara has described तत्पुरुष as उत्तरपदार्थप्रधानस्तत्पुरुषः: confer, compare M.Bh. on II.1.6, II.1.20, II.1.49, et cetera, and others, and as a consequence it follows that the gender of the tatpurusa compound word is that of the last member of the compound; confer, compare परवल्लिङ द्वन्द्वतत्पुरुषयोः P. II.4. 26; cf also तत्पुरुषश्चापि कः परवल्लिङं प्रयोजयति । यः पूर्वपदार्थप्रधानः एकदेशिसमासः अर्धपिप्पलीति । यो ह्युत्तरपदार्थप्रधानो दैवकृतं तस्य परवल्लिङ्गम्, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.4.26. Sometimes, the compound gets a gender different from that of the last word; confer, compare P.II.4.19-31, The tatpurusa compound is optional as generally all compounds are, depending as they do upon the desire of the speaker. Some tatpurusa compounds such as the प्रादितत्पुरुष or उपपदतत्पुरुष are called नित्य and hence their constitutent words, with the case affixes applied to them, are not noticed separately; confer, compare P.II.2.18,19, In some cases अ as a compound-ending ( समासान्त ) is added: exempli gratia, for example राजघुरा, नान्दीपुरम् ; confer, compare P. V.4.74; in some cases अच् ( अ ) is added: confer, compare P.V-4 75 o 87: while in some other cases टच् ( अ ) is added, the mute letter ट् signifying the addition of ङीप् ( ई) in the feminine gender; confer, compareP.V.4. 91-1 12. For details See p.p. 270-273 Mahabhasya Vol.VII published by the D. E. Society, Poona.
tadantavidhia peculiar feature in the interpretation of the rules of Panini, laid down by the author of the Sutras himself by virtue of which an adjectival word, qualifying its principal word, does not denote itself, but something ending with it also; confer, compare येन विधिस्तदन्तस्य P.I.1.72.This feature is principally noticed in the case of general words or adhikaras which are put in a particular rule, but which Occur in a large number of subsequent rules; for instance, the word प्रातिपदिकात्, put in P.IV.1.1, is valid in every rule upto the end of chapter V and the words अतः, उतः, यञः et cetera, and others mean अदन्ताद् , उदन्तात् , यञन्तात् et cetera, and others Similarly the words धातोः (P.III.1.91) and अङ्गस्य (P.VI. 4.1 ) occurring in a number of subsequent rules have the adjectival words to them, which are mentioned in subsequent rules, denoting not only those words,but words ending with them. In a large number of cases this feature of तदन्तविधि is not desirable, as it, goes against arriving at the desired forms, and exceptions deduced from Panini's rules are laid down by the Varttikakara and later grammarians; confer, compare Par. Sek. Pari. 16,23, 31 : also Mahabhasya on P.I.1.72.
taddhitaa term of the ancient prePaninian grammarians used by Panini just like सर्वनामन् or अव्यय without giving any specific definition of it. The term occurs in the Nirukta of Yaska and the Vajasaneyi-Pratisakhya ; confer, compare अथ तद्वितसमासेषु एकपर्वसु चानेकपर्वसु पूर्वे पूर्वमपरमपरं प्रविभज्य निर्ब्रूयात् । द्ण्डय्ः पुरुषः । दण्डमर्हतीति वा, दण्डेन संपद्यते इति वा Nirukta of Yāska.II.2; also confer, compare तिङ्कृत्तद्धितचतुथ्यसमासाः इाब्दमयम् Vaj Prati.I. 27. It is to be noted that the word तद्वित is used by the ancient grammarians in the sense of a word derived from a substantive ( प्रातिपादक ) by the application of suffixes like अ, यत् et cetera, and others, and not in the sense of words derived from roots by affixes like अन, ति et cetera, and others which were termed नामकरण, as possibly contrasted with the word ताद्धित used by Yaska in II. 5. Panini has used the word तद्धित not for words, but for the suffixes which are added to form such words at all places (e. g. in I. 1.38, IV.1.17, 76, VI.1.61 et cetera, and others). in fact, he has begun the enumeration of taddhita affixes with the rule तद्धिता: (P.IV.1. 76) by putting the term तद्धित for affixes such as ति, ष्यङ्, अण् et cetera, and others which are mentioned thereafter. In his rule कृत्तद्धितसमासाश्च and in the Varttika समासकृत्तद्धिताव्यय(I.4.1Vart. 41) which are similar to V.Pr.1. 27 quoted a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. the word तद्धित appears to be actually used for words derived from nouns by secondary affixes, along with the word कृत् which also means words derived from roots, although commentators have explained there the terms कृत् and तद्धित for कृदन्त and तद्धितान्त. The term तद्वित is evidently echoed in the Sutra तस्मै हितम् which, although it is not the first Sutra there were possibly long lists of secondary nouns with the senses of secondary suffixes, and तद्धित was perhaps,the first sense given there. The number of taddhita suffixes mentioned by Panini is quite a large one; there are in fact 1110 rules given in the taddhita section covering almost two Adhyayas viz. from P. IV. 1.76 to the end of the fifth Adhyaya. The main sub-divisions of taddhita affixes mentioned by commentators are, Apatyadyarthaka (IV. 1.92 to 178), Raktadyarthaka (IV.2.1 to 91), Saisika {IV.2. 92 to IV.3.133), Pragdivyatiya (IV. 3 134 to 168), Pragvahatiya (IV.4.1 to IV.4.74), Pragghitiya (IV.4.75 to IV.4.109), Arhiya (V.1.1 to 71),Thanadhikarastha (V. 1.72 to V. 1.1.114), Bhavakarmarthaka (V. 1.115 to V.1.136), Pancamika (V. 2.1 to V. 2.93), Matvarthiya (V. 2.94 to V. 2. 140), Vibhaktisamjaaka (V. 3.1 to V. 3.26) and Svarthika (V. 3.27 to V. 4.160). The samasanta affixes (V.4.68 to V.4.160) can be included in the Svarthika affixes.
tadbhāvitaproduced or brought into being by some grammatical operation such as the vowel आ in दाक्षि, कारक्र, अकार्षीत् et cetera, and others by the substitution of वृद्धि, as contrasted with the original अा in ग्राम, विघान शाला, माला et cetera, and others; confer, compare किं पुनरिदं तद्भावितग्रहणं वृद्धिरित्येवं ये आकरैकारौकारा भाव्यन्ते तेषां ग्रहणमाहोस्विदादैज्मात्रस्य M.Bh. on I. 1.1.
tantrapradīpaname of the learned commentary_written by मैत्रेयरक्षित, a famous Buddhist grammarian of the 12th century A. D. on the काशिकाविवरणपञ्जिका ( न्यास ) of Jinendrabuddhi। The work is available at Present only in a manuscript form, and that too in fragments. Many later scholars have copiously quoted from this work. The name of the work viz. तन्त्रप्रदीप is rarely mentioned; but the name of the author is mentioned as रक्षित, मैत्रेय or even मैत्रेयरक्षित. Ther are two commentaries on the तन्त्रप्रदीप named उद्द्योतनप्रभा and आलोक,
tācchabdya(1)use of a word for that word (of which the sense has been conveyed); the expression तादर्थ्या त्ताच्छब्द्यम् is often used by grammarians just like a Paribhasa; confer, compare अस्ति तादर्थ्यात्ताच्छब्द्यम् । बहुव्रीह्यर्थानि पदानि बहुव्रीहिरिति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.1.29; similarly तृतीयासमास;for तृतीयार्थानि पदानि M.Bh. on P.I.1.30 or समासार्थे शास्त्रं समासः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.2.43; (2) use of a word for that word of which there is the vicinity; confer, compare अथवा साहचर्यात् ताच्छब्द्यं भविष्यति। कालसहचरितो वर्णः। वर्णॊपि काल एव; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.2.27 where the letter उ is taken in the sense of time required for its utterance, the reason being that sound and time go together; confer, compare also M.Bh. on P.I.2.70, IV.3.48, V.2.79; (3) use of a word for that which resides there; confer, compare तात्स्थ्यात्ताच्छब्द्यं भविष्यति M.Bh. on V.4.50 Vart. 3. At all the a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. places, the use of one word for another is by Laksana.
tāthābhāvyaname given to the grave (अनुदात्त) vowel which is अवग्रह id est, that is which occurs at the end of the first member of a compound and which is placed between two acute vowels id est, that is is preceded by and followed by an acute vowel; exempli gratia, for example तनूSनप्त्रे, तनूSनपत्: confer, compare उदाद्यन्तो न्यवग्रहस्ताथाभाव्यः । V.Pr.I.120. The tathabhavya vowel is recited as a kampa ( कम्प ) ; confer, compare तथा चोक्तमौज्जिहायनकैर्माध्यन्दिनमतानुसारिभिः'अवग्रहो यदा नीच उच्चयॊर्मध्यतः क्वचित् । ताथाभाव्यो भवेत्कम्पस्तनूनप्त्रे निदर्शनम्'. Some Vedic scholars hold the view that the ताथाभाव्य vowel is not a grave ( अनुदात्त ) vowel, but it is a kind of स्वरित or circumflex vowel. Strictly according to Panini "an anudatta following upon an udatta becomes Svarita": confer, compare P.VIII.4.66, V.Pr. IV. 1.138: cf also R.Pr.III. 16.
tārānāthacalled तर्कवाचस्पति; a Bengali modern Sanskrit scholar and grammarian of the nineteenth century who has written a commentary called Sarala on the Siddhanta Kaumudi. He has edited many important Sanskrit works consisting of many kosas.
tāsconjugational sign or Vikarana (तासि) added to a root in the first future before the personal endings which become accented grave (अनुदात्त); confer, compare P.VI.1.186; it has the augment इ prefixed, if the root, to which it is added, is सेट्, confer, compare P. VI. 4. 62.
ti(1)personal ending तिप् of the 3rd person. singular.; (2) common term for the krt affixes क्तिन् and क्तिच् as also for the unadi affix ति; see क्तिन् and क्तिच्; (3) feminine. affix ति added to the word युवन्. e. g. युवतिः confer, compare P. IV. 1.77; (4) taddhita affix. affix ति as found in the words पङ्क्ति and विंशति confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.V.1.59; (5) taddhita affix. affix added to the word पक्ष in the sense of 'a root,' and to the words कम् and शम् in the sense of possession (मत्वर्थे ); exempli gratia, for example पक्षतिः, कन्तिः, शान्तिः, confer, compare Kas, on P. V.2.25, 138; (6) a technical term for the term गति in Panini's grammar, confer, compare उपसर्गाः क्रियायोगे; गतिश्च P. 1.4.59, 60. The term ति for गति is used in the Jainendra Vyakarana.
tiṅanta(1)a word ending in तिङ्; a Verb; (2) a popular name given to the section which deals with verbs in books on grammar as contrasted with the term सुबन्त which is used for the section dealing with nouns.
tiṅarthasenses possessed by the personal endings of verbs, viz. कारक ( कर्ता or कर्म ) संख्या and काल. For details see Vaiyakaranabhusanasara. तिङ्निघात the grave accent for the whole word (सर्वेनिघात्) generally possessed by a verbal form when it is preceded by a word form which is not a verb; confer, compare तिङतिङ: P. VIII. 1.28.
timaṇṇāa southern grammarian who wrote a short treatise on the pratyaharas like अण्, इण् et cetera, and others in the grammar of Panini.
tulyādhikaraṇahaving got the same substratum; denoting ultimately the same object; expressed in the same case the same as samanadhikarana in the grammar of Panini, confer, compare Kat. II.5.5.
tairovirāmaa kind of स्वरित, or a vowel with a circumflex accent which follows an acute-accented vowel characterized by avagraha i. e. coming at the end of the first member of a compound; exempli gratia, for example गेापताविति गॊSपतौ यज्ञपतिमिति यज्ञSपतिं. Here the vowel अ of प following upon the avagraha is called तैरोविरामस्वरित; confer, compare उदवग्रहस्तैरोविराम: Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 118,
tairovyañjanaa kind of svarita or circumflex-accented vowel which follows an acute-accented vowel, with the intervention of a consonant between the acute accented vowel and the circumflex vowel which (vowel) originally was grave. e. g. इडे, रन्ते, हव्ये, काम्ये; here the vowel ए is तैरोव्यञ्जनस्वरित; confer, compare स्वरो व्यञ्जनयुतस्तैरोव्यञ्जनः, Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 117.
tolappadīkṣitaa southern grammarian who has written a gloss called प्रकाश on the Siddhāntakaumudi of Bhattoji Diksita.
taulvalyādia class of words headed by the word तौल्वलि, the taddhita affix in the sense of युवन् ( grandchild ) placed after which is not elided by P. II. 4. 60; exempli gratia, for example तौल्वलिः पिता, तौल्वलायनः पुत्रः; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.II. 4.61.
trātaddhita affix. affix त्रा in the sense of something donated, as also to the words देव, मनुष्य, पुरुष, पुरु and मर्त्य ending in the accusative or the locative case; e. g. व्राह्मणत्रा करोति, देवत्रा वसतिः confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V.4.55,56. ’There is avagraha before the taddhita affix. affix त्रा. देवत्रेति देवSत्रा्; confer, compare V.Pr. V.9.
tripathagāname of a commentary on the Paribhasendusekhara written by Raghavendracarya Gajendragadkar, a resident of Satara and a pupil of Nilakanthasastri Thatte. He lived in the second half of the eighteenth and first half of the nineteenth century and wrote comentaries on important grammar works.
tripādīterm usually used in connection with the last three Padas (ch. VIII. 2, VIII. 3 and VIII. 4) of Panini’s Ashtadhyayi, the rules in which are not valid by convention to rules in the first seven chapters and a quarter, as also a later rule in which (the Tripadi) is not valid to an earlier one; confer, compare पूर्वत्रासिद्धम् P. VIII.2.1; (2) name of a critical treatise on Panini's grammar ("The Tripadi") written by Dr. H. E. Buiskool recently.
trimuni(1)the famous three ancient grammarians Panini (the author of the Sutras), Katyayana (the author of the Varttikas), and Patanjali (the author of the Mahabhasya;) (2) the grammar of Panini, called so, being the contribution of the reputed triad of Grammarians.
trilaॊcanaa scholar of grammar who has written a small work named अव्ययशब्दवृत्ति on the uses of indeclinables.
tresvarya(1)use of the three accents acute, grave and circumflex at the time of the recital of the Veda; त्रयः स्वरा एव त्रैस्वर्यम्; confer, compare चातुर्वर्ण्यादीनां स्वार्थॆ उपसंख्यानम् । त्रैलोक्यम् , त्रैस्यर्यम् Kas, on P. V. 1. 124. confer, compare also यद्येवं त्रैस्वर्ये न प्रकल्पते तत्र को दोषः। त्रैस्वर्येणाधीमहॆ इत्येतन्नोपपद्यते । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 2.31.
tryambakaa grammarian of the nineteenth century, who resided at Wai in Satara District and wrote a commentary on the Paribhasendusekhara which is named त्र्यम्बकी after the writer.
tvantaddhita affix. affix त्व before which there is observed the caesura or avagraha in the recital of the Padapatha. e: g. देवत्वमिति देवsत्वम् । confer, compare Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.V. 9.
thā(1)taddhita affix. affix था in the sense of question or reason ( हेतु ) added to the pronoun किम् in Vedic Literature; exempli gratia, for example कथा देवा आसन् ; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.V.3.26; (2) taddhita affix. affix था (थाल् according to Panini) which gets caesura or avagraha after प्रत्न, पूर्व, विश्व, इम and ऋतु; exempli gratia, for example प्रत्नथेतिं प्रत्नSथा, पूर्वथेति पूर्वऽथा et cetera, and others: confer, compare Vij. Pr.V.12: (3) taddhita affix. affix थाल् in the sense of इव added to the words प्रत्न, पूर्व, विश्व and इम in Vedic Literature, exempli gratia, for example तं प्रत्नथा पूर्वथा विश्वथेमथा; cf Kas, on P. V.3.111: (4) taddhita affix. affix थाल् in the sense of mannar ( प्रक्रार) added to किन् , pronouns excepting those headed by द्वि, and the word बहु; exempli gratia, for example सर्वथा, confer, compare P V.3.23.
d(1)the consonant द्, the vowel अ being added for facility of utterance or use; (2) a technical term used in the Jainendra Vyakarana for the term आत्मनेपद in the grammar of Panini.
dntyaproduced at the teeth, dental; formed at the teeth by the tip of the tongue; exempli gratia, for example the letters लृ ल् ,स् and तवर्ग; confer, compare लृलसिता दन्ते V.Pr.I.69. According to Panini's grammar लॄ(long) does not exist. According to Taittirya Prtisakhya र् is partly dental and partly lingual; cf T.Pr.II.41, while व् is partly dental and partly labial; confer, compare T.Pr. II.43; confer, compare दन्त्या जिह्वाग्रकरणाः V. Pr.I. 76; confer, compare लुग्वा दुहदिहलिहगुहामात्मनेपदे दन्त्ये P. VII. 3.73.
dayāratnaa.Jain scholar who has written a grammar treatise on the Sarasvata Grammar called सारस्वतपरिभाषा.
darpaṇaname of a commentary on Kondabhatta's Vaiyakaranabhusanasara, written by a grammarian named Harivallabha.
daśakaa name given to the treatise on grammar written by व्याघ्रपाद which consisted of 10 chapters; confer, compare दशकं वैयाघ्रपदीयम् Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P V. 1.58. The word also means students reading the work दशक; confer, compare दशका वैयाघ्रपदीया: Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV.2.65.
daśagaṇī(1)a section of grammatical treatises dealing with the ten conjugations of roots. e.g the first section of the second part ( उत्तरार्ध ) of the Siddhanta Kaumudi; (2) name of the dhatupatha of Panini which gives ten classes of roots; confer, compare भूवादयो दशगणीपरिपठिता गृह्यन्ते Nyasa on I.3.1.
daśadhuṣkaraṇathe ten classes or conjugations of roots; धुष् was a term for धातु (root) in some ancient grammar works.
dākṣāyaṇaname, by which व्याडि, the author of the grammar work संग्रह is referred to. The word दाक्षायण indicates that व्याडि was a descendant of दक्ष, and, as Panini is called दाक्षीपुत्र, critics say that Panini and Vyadi were relatives; confer, compare शोभना खलु दाक्षायणस्य दाक्षायणेन वा संग्रहस्य कृतिः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II.3.66.
dānavijayaa Jain grammarian, who wrote a small grammar treatise named शब्दभूषण.
daśagaṇī(1)a section of grammatical treatises dealing with the ten conjugations of roots. e.g the first section of the second part ( उत्तरार्ध ) of the Siddhanta Kaumudi; (2) name of the dhatupatha of Panini which gives ten classes of roots; confer, compare भूवादयो दशगणीपरिपठिता गृह्यन्ते Nyasa on I.3.1.
daśadhuṣkaraṇathe ten classes or conjugations of roots; धुष् was a term for धातु (root) in some ancient grammar works.
dākṣāyaṇaname, by which व्याडि, the author of the grammar work संग्रह is referred to. The word दाक्षायण indicates that व्याडि was a descendant of दक्ष, and, as Panini is called दाक्षीपुत्र, critics say that Panini and Vyadi were relatives; confer, compare शोभना खलु दाक्षायणस्य दाक्षायणेन वा संग्रहस्य कृतिः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II.3.66.
dānavijayaa Jain grammarian, who wrote a small grammar treatise named शब्दभूषण.
a technical term in the Jainendra Vyakarana for दीर्ध (long vowel) in Panini's grammar.
dīrghavidhia grammatical operation where a short vowel is turned into a long one: a rule of grammar prescribing the lengthening of a short vowel.
dua technical term in the Jainendra Vyakarana for the term वृद्ध which is used in Panini's grammar and which is defined by Panini in the rule वृद्धिर्यस्याचामादिस्तद् वृद्धम् P. I. 1.73.
durgasiṃhathe famous commentator of the Katantra sutras, whose Vrtti on the sutras is the most popular one. It is called , कातन्त्रसूत्रवृत्ति or कातन्तवृत्ति or दौर्गसिंहीवृत्ति , also. A work on Paribhasas named परिभाषावृति, in which Paribhasas are explained and established as based on the Katantra Vyakarana sutras, is attributed to Durgasimha. It is doubtful whether this commentator Durgasimha is the same as Durgacarya, the famous commentator of Yaska's Nirukta. There is a legend that Durgasimha was the brother of Vikramaditya, the founder of the Vikrama Era. Besides the gloss on the Katantra sutras, some grammar works such as a gloss on the unadi sutras, a gloss ( वृत्ति ) on Kalapa-Vyakarana Sutras, a commentary on Karakas named षट्कारकरत्न, Namalinganusasana and Paribhasavrtti are ascribed to Durgasimha. Some scholars believe that the term अमरसिंह was only a title given to Durgasimha for his profound scholarship, and it was Durgasimha who was the author of the well-known work Amarakosa.
durgādāsaa grammarian who wrote (a) a gloss on Bopadeva's Mugdhabodha, (b) a gloss named घातुदीपिका on Kavikalpadruma and (c) Sabdarnavakos
durgottamaa grammarian who wrote a work on genders called लिङ्गानुशासन and also a commentary on it.
durghaṭavṛttiname of a grammar work explaining words which are difficult to derive according to rules of Panini. The work is written in the style of a running commentary on select sutras of Panini, devoted mainly to explain difficult formations. The author of it, Saranadeva, was an eastern grammarian who, as is evident from the number of quotations in his work, was a great scholar of the 12th or the 13th century.
durghaṭavṛttisaṃskaraṇaa grammar work on the formation of difficult words attributed to शर्वरक्षित or सर्वरक्षित.
durdhaṭoddhāraname.of a commentary by Kesavadatta-Sarman on the grammar work named संक्षिप्तसार.
durvalācāryaa grammarian who wrote a treatise on grammar दुर्वलीयव्याकरण, named after him. Besides this treatise, he has written commentaries on Nagesa's Laghumanjusa and Paribhasendusekhara.
dūṣakaradodbhedaname of a commentary, on the Paribhasendusekhara of Nagesa, believed to have been written by Gopalacārya Karhadkar, a grammarian of the 19th century and attributed to Bhimacarya. This commentary, which was written to criticize the commentary written by Visnusastri Bhat, was again criticized in reply by Visnusastri Bhat in his Ciccandrika ( चिच्चन्द्रिका ). See विष्णुशास्त्री भट.
dṛṣṭaseen in use in Vedic Literature, or Classical Literature, or in the talk of cultured people; said in connection with words which a grammarian tries to explain; confer, compare दृष्टानुविधिश्छन्दसि भवति' Vyadi Pari. Patha 68.
dṛṣṭānuvidhitaking place of an operation, or application of a rule of grammar in accordance with the words seen in use. See दृष्ट.
devanandincalled also पूज्यपाद or पूज्यपाददेवनन्दिन् believed to have lived in the fifth century A. D. and written the treatise on grammar, of course based om Panini Sutras, which is known as जैनेन्द्र-व्याकरण or जैनेन्द्रशब्दानुशासन. The writer of this grammar is possibly mentioned as जैनेन्द्र in the usually guoted verse of Bopadeva :इन्द्रश्चन्द्रः काशकृत्स्नापिशली शाकटायनः पाणिन्यमरजैनेन्द्र जयन्त्यष्टादेिशाब्दिकाः. देवनन्दिन् was a great Jain saint and scholar who wrote many works on Jain Agamas of which सर्वार्थसिद्धि, the commentary on the तत्त्वार्थाधिगमसूत्र, is well-known.
devaśarmana grammarian who has written a disquisition on the philosophy of Vyakarana in verse, and added a commentary of his own on it which he has named as समन्वयप्रदीपसंकेत.
devanandina Jain grammarian of the eighth century who is believed to have written a grammar work, called सिद्धान्तसारस्वत-शब्दानुशासन. It is likely that देवनन्दिन् is the same as देवानन्दि-पूज्यपाद and the grammar work is the same as जैनेन्द्रशब्दानुशासन for which see देवनन्दिन् .
devīdīnamodern grammarian of the 19th century who has written a gloss on the Asādhyāyi of Panini.
devendraa Jain grammarian of the 13th century who has written a commentary named लघुन्यास on the शब्दानुशासन of Hemacandra. He has written many works on the Jain Agamas, of which a commentary on the Uttaradhyanasutra can be specially mentionedition He is called देवेन्द्रसूरि also.
deśya(1)taddhita affix. affix in the sense of almost similar; see देशीयर् a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; (2) (words) current in popular use or language, although not sanctioned by rules of grammar; confer, compare देश्याः सूत्रनिबन्धाः क्रियन्ते M.Bh. on P. V. 3.55: confer, compare देश्या देष्टव्याः साधुत्वेन प्रतिपाद्या:, Kaiyata on V. 3.55; probably Kaiyata had a difficulty in explaining the word देश्य in the old way meaning ' current in use', as many words called bad words, introduced from other languages were current at his time which he was reluctant to term देश्य.
daivaname of a system of grammar or a work on grammar the peculiarity of which is the omission of the एकशेष topic; confer, compare अनेकशेषं दैवं स्यात्
devendraname given to a work on grammar, presumably the same as जैनेद्र-शब्दानुशासन written by पूज्यपाददेवनन्दिन्. See जेनेन्द्रव्याकरण.
ghuatechnical term in the Jainendra Vyakarana for the term उत्तरपद (the latter or the second member of-a compound word ) which is used in Panini's grammar.
dyotakaindicative, suggestive; not directly capable of expressing the sense by denotation; the nipatas and upasargas are said to be 'dyotaka' and not 'vacaka' by standard grammarians headed by the Varttikakara; confer, compare निपातस्यानर्थकस्यापि प्रातिपदिकत्वम् P.I.2.45 Varttika 12; confer, compare Kaiyata also on the a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; cf also निपाता द्योतकाः केचित्पृथगर्थाभिधायिनः Vakyapadiya II.194;, गतिवाचकत्वमपि तस्य ( स्थाधातोः ) व्यवस्थाप्यते, उपसर्गस्तु तद्योतक एव commentary on Vakyapadiya II. 190; confer, compare पश्चाच्छ्रोतुर्बोधाय द्योतकोपसर्गसंबन्ध: Par. Sek. on Pari. 50; cf also इह स्वरादयो वाचकाः चादयो द्योतका इति भेदः Bhasa Vr. om P.I.1.37.The Karmapravacaniyas are definitely laid down as dyotaka, confer, compare क्रियाया द्योतको नायं न संबन्धस्य वाचकः । नापि क्रियापदाक्षेपीं संबन्धस्य तु भेदकः Vakyapadiya II.206; the case affixes are said to be any way, 'vacaka' or 'dyotaka'; confer, compare वाचिका द्योतिका वा स्युर्द्वित्त्वादीनां विभक्तयः Vakyapadiya II. 165.
dravyasubstance, as opposed to गुण property and क्रिया action which exist on dravya. The word सत्त्व is used by Yaska, Panini and other grammarians in a very general sense as something in completed formation or existence as opposed to 'bhava' or kriya or verbal activity, and the word द्रव्य is used by old grammarians as Synonymous with सत्त्व; confer, compare चादयोSसत्वे। चादयो निपातसंज्ञा भवन्ति न चेत्सत्वे वर्तन्ते, confer, compare Kas on P. I. 4.57; confer, compare S.K. also on P. I.4.57. (2)The word द्रव्य is also found used in the sense of an individual object, as opposed to the genus or generic notion ( अाकृति ); confer, compare द्रव्याभिधानं व्याडिः, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 2. 64. Vart. 45.(3)The word द्रव्य is found used in the sense of Sadhana or means in Tait. Prati. confer, compare तत्र शब्दद्रव्याण्युदाहरिष्यामः । शब्दरूपाणि साधनानि वर्णयिष्यामः Tai, Pr. XXII. 8.
dravyapadārthikaa grammarian who maintains that 'dravya' or 'individual object' is the sense of words; confer, compare न ह्याकृतिपदार्थिकस्य द्रव्ये न पदार्थो, द्रव्यपदार्थिकस्य वाकृतिर्न पदार्थः । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.2.64 Vart. 53. See द्रव्य.
drutabodhaname of a treatise on grammar written for beginners by Bharatasena or Bharatamalla of Bengal in the sixteemth century.
dviḥdoubled; the term is used in connection with reduplication in the Katantra and Haima grammars confer, compare Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. IV.1.1, Kat.III 8. 10.
kāryayogasimultaneous occurrence of two grammatical operations resulting into a conflict and creating a doubt as to which of the two should take place first; confer, compareद्विकार्ययोगो हि विप्रतिषेधः M.Bh. on P.I.1.3 Vart. 6; I.1.12; et cetera, and others The term विप्रतिषेध occurring in the rule विप्रतिषेधे परं कार्यम् P. I.4.2 is evidently defined in this way by the word द्विकार्ययोग in the Mahabhsya.
dvikhaṇḍaa compound expression or word separated into two by avagraha in the Padapatha; the word is misstated as दुखण्ड by some vedic reciters.
dvigupādaa Popular name given by grammarians to the fourth quarter of the second Adhyaya of Panini's Astadhyayi which begins with the sutra द्विगुरेकवचनम् II. 4.1.
dvisdouble reduplicated; the word is frequently used in connection with doubling of consonants or words in the PratiSakhya Literature as also in the Katantra, Sakatayana and Haima grammars confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. 1, XV. 5, Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.IV. 101, R, T. 264; confer, compare also Kat. III. 8.10, Sak. IV. 1.43; Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. IV. 1.1.
dvyaca word possessed of two vowels in it; dissyllabic words; the word is frequently used in Panini's Astadhyayi and Patanjali's Mahabhasya, Kasika Vrtti and other works on Panini's grammar.
dharaṇīdharaa grammarian of the sixteenth century at the court of Udayasimha who wrote a commentary on the sutras of Panini which was named वैयाकरणसर्वस्व as also a commentary on the Siksa of Panini.
dhamekīrtia Jain scholar called by the name कीर्ति also, who was the author of धातुप्रत्ययपञ्जिक्रा and रूपावतार a well-known treatise on roots; confer, compare बोपदेवमहाग्राहग्रस्तो वामनदिग्गजः । कीर्तेरेव प्रसङ्गेन माधवेन समुद्धृतः । He is believed to have been the first grammarian who arranged the sutras of Panini according to the subject matter.
dhātua root; the basic word of a verbal form,defined by the Bhasyakara as क्रियावचनो धातुः or even as भाववचने धातु:, a word denoting a verbal activity. Panini has not defined the term as such, but he has given a long list of roots under ten groups, named dasagani, which includes about 2200 roots which can be called primary roots as contrasted with secondary roots. The secondary roots can be divided into two main groups ( l ) roots derived from roots ( धातुजधातवः ) and (2) roots derived from nouns ( नामधातवः ). The roots derived from roots can further be classified into three main subdivisions : (a) causative roots or णिजन्त, (b) desiderative roots or सन्नन्त, (c) intensive roots or यङन्त and यङ्लुगन्त: while roots derived from nouns or denominative roots can further be divided into क्यजन्त, काम्यजन्त, क्यङन्त, क्यषन्त, णिङन्त, क्विबन्त and the miscellaneous ones ( प्रकीर्ण ) as derived from nouns like कण्डू( कण्ड्वादि ) by the application of the affix यक् or from nouns like सत्य,वेद, पाश, मुण्ड,मिश्र, et cetera, and others by the application of the affix णिच्. Besides these, there are a few roots formed by the application of the affix अाय and ईय (ईयङ्). All these roots can further be classified into Parasmaipadin or Parasmaibhasa, Atmanepadin or Atmanebhasa and Ubhayapadin. Roots possessed of a mute grave ( अनुदात्त ) vowel or of the mute consonant ङ् added to the root in the Dhatupatha or ending in the affixes यड्, क्यङ् et cetera, and others as also roots in the passive voice are termed Atmanepadin: while roots ending with the affix णिच् as also roots possessed of a mute circumflex vowel or a mute consonant ञ़़् applied to them are termed Ubhayapadin. All the rest are termed Parasmaipadin. There are some other mute letters or syllables applied by Panini to the roots in his Dhatupatha for specific purposes; exempli gratia, for example ए at the end to signify prohibition of vrddhi to the penultimate अ in the aorist, exempli gratia, for example अकखीत् confer, compare P. VII.2.5; इर् to signify the optional substitution of अ or अङ् for the affix च्लि of the aorist, exempli gratia, for example अभिदत्, अभैत्सीत् ; confer, compare P.III. 1.57; उ to signify the optional application of the augment इ ( इट् ) before क्त्वा exempli gratia, for example शमित्वा, शान्त्वा; confer, compare P.VII. 2. 56; ऊ to signify the optional application of the augment इ ( इट् ) exempli gratia, for example गोप्ता, गेीपिता, confer, compare P.VII.2.44; अा to signify the prohibition of the augment इट् in the case of the past passive voice. participle. exempli gratia, for example क्ष्विण्णः, स्विन्नः, confer, compare P. VII.2.16; इ to signify the addition of a nasal after the last vowel e. g. निन्दति from निदि, confer, compare P. VII.1.58: ऋ to signify the prohibition of ह्रस्व to the penultimate long vowel before णिच्, e. g. अशशासत्, confer, compare P.VII. 4.2;लृ to signify the substitution of अङ् for च्लि in the aorist, exempli gratia, for example अगमत् confer, compare P. III.1.55: ओ to signify the substitution of न् for त् of the past passive voice.participle. exempli gratia, for example लग्नः, अापीनः, सूनः, दून: et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. VIII. 2.45. Besides these,the mute syllables ञि, टु and डु are prefixed for specific purposes; confer, compare P. III.2.187, III.3.89 and III. 3.88. The term धातु is a sufficiently old one which is taken by Panini from ancient grammarians and which is found used in the Nirukta and the Pratisakhya works, signifying the 'elemental (radical)base' for nouns which are all derivable from roots according to the writers of the Nirukta works and the grammarian Siktaayana; confer, compare नाम च धातुजमाह निरुक्ते व्याकरणे शकटस्य च तोकम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III.3.1. Some scholars have divided roots into six categories; confer, compare तत्र धातवः षोढा (a) परिपठिताः भूवादयः, (b) अपरिपठता अान्दोलयत्यादयः, (c) परिपठितापरिपठिताः ( सूत्रपठिताः ) स्कुस्कम्भस्तम्भेत्यादयः, (d) प्रत्ययधातवः सनाद्यन्ताः, (e) नामघातवः कण्ड्वादयः, (f) प्रत्ययनामधातवः होडगल्भक्ली. बप्रभृतयः; cf Sringara Prak. I. For details see M.Bh. on P.I.3.I as also pp 255, 256 Vol. VII Vyakarana-Mahabhasya published by the D.E. Society, Poona.
dhātukalpalatikāa short treatise on the roots of the different conjugations written by a grammarian named Dhananjaya.
ghātukārikāvalīa grammatical work in verse written by Varadarja, the pupil of Bhattoji Diksita who lived in the 17th century, Besides Karikvali, Varadarja wrote लघुकौमुदी and मध्यकौमुदी also.
dhātupāṭha(1)name given in general to the several collections of roots given generally with their meanings by grammarians belonging to the various different schools of grammar. These collections are given as necessary appendices named खिल to their grammars by the well known grammarians of Sanskrit such as Panini, Sakatayana, and others; (2) a small treatise on roots written by Bhimasena of the 14th century.
dhātupārāyaṇaa grammatical treatise dealing with roots written as a supplementary work by Jumaranandin to his grammar work called Rasavati,which itself was a thoroughly revised and enlarged edition of the रसवती a commentary written by Kramadisvara on his own grammar named संक्षिप्तसार.Jumaranandin is believed to have been a Jain writer who lived in the fifteenth century A.D.
ghātuprakāśaa work dealing with roots Written as a supplementary work by Balarama-Pancanana to his own grammar named PrabodhaPrakasa.
dhātupratyayapañjikāa work dealing with verbal forms written by Dharmakirti, a Jain grammarian of the eighth century.
dhātupradīpaa work dealing with verbal forms written by Maitreya Raksita, a Buddhist writer and a famous grammarian belonging to the eastern part of India who lived in the middle of the twelfth century. He is believed to have written many scholarly works in connection with Panini's grammar out of which the Tantrapradipa is the most important one. The work Dhatupradipa is quoted by Saranadeva, who was a contemporary of Maitreya Raksita, in his Durghatavrtti on P. II. 4. 52.
ghātumañjarīcalled also धातुसंग्रहृ attributed to a grammarian namcd Kasinatha.
dhātumālāa work on roots in verseform attributed to a grammarian named Isvarakanta.
dhāturatnāvalīa short list of the important roots from the Dhatuptha of Panini, given in verse by चोक्कनाथ a grammarian of the 17th century.
dhātuvṛttia general term applied to a treatise discussing roots, but specifically used in connection with the scholarly commentary written by Madhavacārya, the reputed scholar and politician at the court of the Vijayanagara kings in the fourteenth century, on the Dhatupatha ot Panini. The work is generally referred to as माधवीया-धातुवृति to distinguish it from ordinary commentary works called also धातुवृत्ति written by grammarians like Wijayananda and others.
dhātuvyākaraṇaa grammar dealing with Verbs believed to have been written by Vangasena.
dhi(1)a technical term used for sonant consonants in the Pratisakhya and old grammar works; confer, compare धि शेषः V. Pr.I.53, explained by Uvvata as वर्गाणां उत्तरास्त्रय: यरलवहकाराश्च धिः V.Pr. I.53; the term धि corresponds to हश् of Panini; (2) personal ending धि substituted for हि of the imperative 2nd singular. exempli gratia, for example जुहुधि, छिन्द्धि, भिन्द्धि, श्रुधि, रारन्धि et cetera, and others; confer, compareP.V.4.101-103.
dhua technical term in the Jainendra Vyakarana for धातु (a root) which is used freely by the ancient grammarians and Panini.
dhṛta or dhṛtapracayaa kind of original grave vowel turned into a circumflex one which is called प्रचय unless followed by another acute or circumflex vowel. The Taittiriya Pratisakhya has mentioned seven varieties of this 'pracaya' out of which धृतप्रचय or धृत is one. For details see Bhasya on धृतः प्रचयः कौण्डिन्यस्य, T.Pr.XVIII.3.
dhvePersonal-ending of the second. person. Pl. Atmanepada in the present and perfect tenses. न् fifth consonant of the dental class of consonants which is possessed of the properties घोष, नादानुप्रदान, अल्पप्राणत्व, संवृतकण्ठत्व and अानुनासिक्य. In Panini's grammar the nasal consonant न् (a)is added as an augment prescribed\ \नुट् or नुम् which originally is seen as न्, but afterwards changed into अनुस्वार or परसवर्ण as required, as for example in पयांसि, यशांसि, निन्दति, वन्दति et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. VII. 1.58-73, VII. 1.7983; VIII. 3.24; (b) is changed into ण् when it directly follows upon ऋ, ॠ, र् or ष् or even intervened by a vowel, a semivowel except ल् , a guttural consonant, a labial consonant or an anusvara; confer, compare P. VIII. 4.1.1-31. (c) is substituted for the final म् of a root, e. g. प्रशान्, प्रतान् confer, compare P. VIII. 2.64, 65.
naḍādi(1)a class of words headed by the word नड to which the taddhita affix.affix आयन ( फक् ) is added in the sense of गोत्र ( grandchild and further descendants); e. g, नाडायनः, चारायणः; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV.1. 99; (2) a class of words headed by नड to which the affix ईय (छ) is added, together with the augment क placed after the word and before the affix, in the four senses prescribed in P. IV.2. 67-70; exempli gratia, for example नडकीयम् , प्लक्षकीयम् ; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV. 2. 91.
nadīa technical term applied in Panini's grammar to words in the feminine gender ending in ई and ऊ excepting a few like स्त्री,श्री, भ्रू and others; it is optionally applied to words ending in इ and उ, of course in the feminine. gender, before case affixes of the dative, ablative, genitive and locative singular. The term was probably in use before Panini and was taken from the feminine. word नदी which was taken as a model. Very probably there was a long list of words like नद् ( नदट्) चोर ( चोरट् ) et cetera, and others which were given as ending in ट् and to which the affix ई (ङीप्) was added for forming the feminine base;the first word नदी so formed, was taken as a model and all words in the list and similar others were called नदी; confer, compare P. I 4. 3-6.
nandasundaraa Jain grammarian who wrote a gloss (अवचूरि) on the हैमशब्दानुशासनवृत्ति.
nandikeśvaraan ancient grammarian who has written a short work in verses on grammar in general, which is named नन्दकेश्वरकारिकासूत्र. There is a scholarly commentary upon it written by उपमन्यु.
nandikeśvarakārikāa short treatise of 28 stanzas, attributed to an ancient grammarian नन्दिकेश्वर, which gives a philosophical interpretation of the fourteen sutras attributed to God Siva. The authorship of the treatise is assigned traditionally to the Divine Bull of God Siva. See नन्दिकेश्वर. The treatise is also named नन्दिकेश्वरकारिकासूत्र.
narendrasūrian old grammarian believed to have been the original writer of the Sarasvata Vyakarana, on the strength of references to him in the commentary on the Sarasvata Vyakarana written by क्षेमेन्द्र as also references in the commentary on the Prakriykaumudi by Vitthalesa. He is believed to have lived in the tenth century A;D.
nalopaelision of न्, which in Panini's grammar is sometimes taken as valid for certain grammatical operations,and otherwise for other operations; confer, compare नलोपः सुप्स्वरसंज्ञातुग्विधिषु कृति P.VIII.2.2.
(1)taddhita affix. affix ना as also नाञ् prescribed respectively after वि and नञ् (negative particle न ) in the sense of separation; e. g. विना, नाना ; (2) case ending ना substituted for the inst. instrumental case. singular. affix टा (called also अाङ् in ancient grammars) in the masculine gender after words called घि i. e. words ending in इ or उ excepting such as are called नदी.
nāgeśathe most reputed modern scholar of Panini's grammar, who was well-versed in other Sastras also, who lived in Benares in the latter half of the seventeenth and the first half of the eighteenth century. He wrote many masterly commentaries known by the words शेखर and उद्द्योत on the authoritative old works in the different Sastras, the total list of his small and big works together well nigh exceeding a hundredition He was a bright pupil of Hari Diksita, the grandson of Bhattoji Diksita. He was a renowned teacher also, and many of the famous scholars of grammar in Benares and outside at present are his spiritual descendants. He was a Maharastriya Brahmana of Tasgaon in Satara District, who received his education in Benares. For some years he stayed under the patronage of Rama, the king of Sringibera at his time. He was very clever in leading debates in the various Sastras and won the title of Sabhapati. Out of his numerous works, the Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.on Kaiyata's Mahabhasyapradipa, the Laghusabdendusekhara on the Siddhanta Kaumudi and the Paribhasendusekhara are quite wellknown and studied by every one who wishes to get proficiency in Panini's grammar. For details see pp. 21-24 and 401-403, Vol. VII of the Patanjala Mahabhasya edition D. E. Society, Poona.
nāmannoun, substantive; one of the four categories of words given in the Nirukta and other ancient grammer works; confer, compare चत्वारि पदजातानि नामाख्याते चोपसर्गनिपाताश्च, Nirukta of Yāska.I.1. The word is defined as सत्त्वप्रधानानि नामानि by standard grammarians; confer, compare Nirukta of Yāska.I. 1.; confer, compare also सत्त्वाभिधायकं नाम, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIII.8; Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VIII. 49 and commentary thereon. Panini divides words into two categories only, viz. सुबन्त and तिङन्त and includes नामन् ,उपसर्ग and निपात under सुबन्त. The Srngarapraksa defines नामन् as follows-अनपेक्षितशब्दव्युत्पत्तीनि सत्त्वभूतार्थाभिधायीनि नामानि। तानि द्विविधानि। आविष्टलिङ्गानि अनाविष्टलिङ्गानि च । The word नामन् at the end of a sasthitatpurusa compound signifies a name or Samjna e. g. सर्वनामन्, दिङ्नामन् , छन्दोनामन्; confer, compare also. Bhasavrtti on संज्ञायां कन्थोशीनरेषु P. II.4. 20 and संज्ञायां भृत्. P. III. 2.46 where the author of the work explains the word संज्ञायां as नाम्नि. The word is used in the sense of 'a collection of words' in the Nirukta, confer, compare अन्तरिक्षनामानि, अपत्यनामानि, ईश्वरनामानि, उदकनामानि, et cetera, and others
nārāyaṇa(1)name of a grammarian who wrote a commentary on the Mahabhsya-Pradipa; (2) a grammarian who is said to have written a gloss named Sabdabhusana on the Sutras of Panini as also some minor works named शब्दमञ्जरी, शब्दभेदनिरूपण, et cetera, and others
nārāyaṇavandyaa grammarian of the seventeenth century who wrote a treatise on grammar named Saravali, and a treatise on roots named Dhatuparayana.
nāśaelision, the word is used in grammar as a synonym of 'lopa.'
nighātatoning down; the grave accent; the root निहन् in its various forms is used in the sense of toning down the voice and the word निघात is used in the sense of the grave accent (अनुदात्तस्वर) in the Vyakarana and Pratisakhya works; confer, compare also the words शेषनिघात, सर्वनिघात, et cetera, and others; confer, compare समानवाक्ये निघातयुष्मदस्मदादेशाः P. VIII. I.18 Vart. 5.
nipātadyotakatvathe view that the nipatas and the upasargas too, as contrasted with nouns,pronouns and other indeclinables, only indicate the sense and do not denote it; this view, as grammarians say, was implied in the Mahabhasya and was prominently given in the Vakyapadiya by Bhartrhari which was followed by almost all later grammarians. See निपात.
nipātanaa word given, as it appears, without trying for its derivation,in authoritative works of ancient grammarians especially Panini;confer, compareदाण्डिनायनहास्तिनयनo P. VI.4.174, as also अचतुरविचतुरo V.4.77 et cetera, and others et cetera, and others The phrase निपातनात्सिद्धम् is very frequently used by Patanjali to show that some technical difficulties in the formation of a word are not sometimes to be taken into consideration, the word given by Panini being the correct one; confer, compare M.Bh.on I.1.4, III.1.22 et cetera, and others et cetera, and others; cf also the usual expression बाधकान्येव निपातनानि. The derivation of the word from पत् with नि causal, is suggested in the Rk Pratisakhya where it is stated that Nipatas are laid down or presented as such in manifold senses; cf Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.)XII.9; cf also घातुसाधनकालानां प्राप्त्यर्थं नियमस्य च । अनुबन्घविकाराणां रूढ्यर्थ च निपातनम् M. Bh Pradipa on P. V.1.114: confer, comparealso Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.1.27.
nipātāvyayopasargavṛttiashort treatise explaining and illustrating the use of indeclinables, written by a grammarian named तिलक who probably lived in Kasmira.
nimitta(1)the formal cause of a grammatical operation; confer, compare निमित्ताभावे नैमित्तिकस्याप्यभाव; given as a Paribhasa by many grammarians like Vyadi, Siradeva and others; confer, compare also प्रकृत्युपपदोपाधयो निमित्तं प्रत्ययेा निमित्ती M.Bh. on III.1.1 Vart. 2; (2) distinguishing sign यः प्रेक्षापूर्वकारी भवति स: अध्रुवेण निमित्तेन ध्रुवं निमित्तमुपादत्ते वेदिकां पुण्डरीकं वा, M.Bh. on I.1.26 Vart.5.
nimittāpāyaparibhāṣāa popular name given by grammarians to the maxim निमित्तापाये नैमित्तिकस्याप्यपायः,. a thing, which is brought into existence by a cause, disappears on the disappearance of the cause. The maxim is not, of course, universally applicable. For details see Par. Sek. Pari. 56, Sira. Pari. 99.
niyata(1)regulated in size or number; definitely fixed; the word नियत is used in grammar in connection with the nimitta or nimittin in a grammatical operation prescribed by a rule, which, or a part of which, is shown to be superfluous unless there is laid down a regulation; confer, compare शेषग्रहणं कर्तव्यम् । शेषनियमार्थम् | प्रकृत्यर्थौ नियतौ प्रत्यया अनियतास्ते शेषेपि प्राप्नुवन्ति M.Bh. on I.3.12 Vart. 6; (2) The grave accent; cf उदात्तपूर्वं नियतं... स्वर्यते RPr.III.9.
niyatasvara(1)an affix whose accent is definitely given by an indicatory mute letter applied to it; confer, compare M.Bh. on I.1.3; (2) the grave accent; a syllable with a grave accent; grave vowel; confer, compare नियतस्वरोदये R.Pr.XI.25; (3) name of a Samdhi when a visarga is changed into रेफ and then omitted and the preceding vowel is lengthened; cf ह्रस्वस्याकामनियता उभाविमौ R.Pr. IV.9; confer, compare also P. VIII.3.14 and VI.3.111.
niyama(1)restriction; regulation; binding; the term is very frequently used by grammarians in connection with a restriction laid down with reference to the application of a grammatical rule generally on the strength of that rule, or a part of it, liable to become superfluous if the restriction has not been laid down; confer, compare M.Bh. on I. 1. 3, Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on I. 3.63, VI. 4.11; confer, compare also the frequently quoted dictum अनियमे नियमकारिणी परिभाषा; (2) limitation as contrasted with विकल्प or कामचार; confer, compare अनेकप्राप्तावेकस्य नियमो भवति शेषेष्वनियम; पटुमृदुशुक्लाः पटुशुक्लमृदव इति; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II. 2. 34 Vart. 2; (3) a regulating rule; a restrictive rule, corresponding to the Parisamkhya statement of the Mimamsakas, e. g. the rule अनुदात्तङित आत्मनेपदम् P. I.3.12; the grammarians generally take a rule as a positive injunction avoiding a restrictive sense as far as possible; confer, compare the dictum विधिनियमसंभवे विधिरेव ज्यायान्. Par. Sek. Pari. 100; the commentators have given various kinds of restrictions,. such as प्रयोगनियम,अभिधेयनियम,अर्थनियम, प्रत्ययनियम, प्रकृतिनियम, संज्ञानियम et cetera, and otherset cetera, and others; (4) grave accent or anudatta; confer, compare उदात्तपूर्वं नियतम् Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III. 9; see नियत (2).
niruktaname of a class of works which were composed to explain the collections of Vedic words by means of proposing derivations of those words from roots as would suit the sense. The Nirukta works are looked upon as supplementary to grammar works and there must have been a good many works of this kind in ancient times as shown by references to the writers of these viz. Upamanyu, Sakatayana,Sakapuni,Sakapurti and others, but, out of them only one work composed by Yaska has survived; the word, hence has been applied by scholars to the Nirukta of Yaska which is believed to have been written in the seventh or the eighth century B. C. i. e. a century or two before Panini. The Nirukta works were looked upon as subsidiary to the study of the Vedas along with works on phonetics ( शिक्षा ), rituals ( कल्प ), grammar (व्याकरण) prosody (छन्दस्) and astronomy(ज्योतिष)and a mention of them is found made in the Chandogyopanisad. As many of the derivations in the Nirukta appear to be forced and fanciful, it is doubtful whether the Nirukta works could be called scientific treatises. The work of Yaska, however, has got its own importance and place among works subsidiary to the Veda, being a very old work of that kind and quoted by later commentators. There were some glosses and commentary works written upon Yaska's Nirukta out of which the one by Durgacarya is a scholarly one.It is doubtful whether Durgacarya is the same as Durgasimha, who wrote a Vrtti or gloss on the Katantra Vyakarana. The word निरुक्त is found in the Pratisakhya works in the sense of 'explained' and not in the sense of derived; confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XV 6; V.Pr. IV. 19, 195.
niruktabhāṣyaa gloss on Yaska's Nirukta written by a modern scholar of grammar named Ugracarya in the eighteenth century A. D.
nirdiśyamānaparibhāṣāa short form for the maxim निर्दिश्यमानस्यादेशा भवन्ति which means 'substitutes take the place of that or its part which has been actually stated or enunciated in the rule (of grammar)' Par. Sek. Pari. 12. For details see Par. Sek. Pari. 12.
nirdhāraṇa(1)selection of one or some out of many; confer, compare जातिगुणाक्रियाभिः समुदायादेकदेशस्य पृथक्करणं निर्धारणम् । मनुष्याणां मनुष्येषु वा क्षत्रियः शूरतमः Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. II.2.10 as also on II.3.4l; (2) determined or definite sense to the exclusion of another, generally on the strength of the indeclinable एव which is expressed or understood. The word नेिर्धारण is used for अवधारण in this sense; confer, compare यत एवकारस्ततोन्यत्रावधारणम् a maxim used as a Paribhasa by some grammarians; cf; also धातोस्तन्निमित्तस्यैव । धात्ववधारणं यथा स्यात्तन्निमित्तावधारणं मा भूदिति Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VI. 1.81.
nirlūraname of a grammarian who is believed to have written a gloss ( वृत्ति ) on the Sutras of Panini on the strength of a reference to him in the Nyasa of Jinendrabuddhi; confer, compare वृत्तिः पाणिनीयसूत्राणां विवरणं चुल्लिभट्टिनिर्लूरादिप्रणीतम् Nyasa on I.1.1.
nivātasometimes used for निघात or the grave accent.
nivṛttisthānaplaces where the substitutes गुण and वृद्धि do not apply ; weak terminations; kit or nit affixes in Panini's grammar; confer, compare अथाप्यस्तेर्निवृत्तिस्थानेष्वादिलेापो भवति । स्तः सन्तीति । Nirukta of Yāska.II. 1. The word संक्रम is also used in this sense by ancient grammarians.
niṣedhanegation; prohibition; cf निषेधपञ्चसूत्रीयं स्वरार्था Bhasavrtti on P. II. 2.16; confer, compare निषेधाश्च बलीयांसः Par. Sek. Pari. 112. The word प्रतिषेध is used frequently in this sense in old grammar works such as the Mahabhasya, the word निषेध being comparatively a modern one.
niṣṭhitaalso निःष्ठित completed, accomplished; used in connection with a grammatically formed word by applying affixes to the bases; confer, compare अङ्गवृत्ते पुनर्वृत्तावविधिर्निष्ठितस्य Siradeva Pari. 94, where Siradeva has explained the word निष्ठित as प्रयोगार्ह-अङ्ग.
nihatastruck down in tone, grave, possessed of a grave accent; confer, compare Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.IV. 138.
nīcaa term used for the grave accent or for the vowel, accented grave; confer, compare स्वरितयोर्मध्ये यत्र नीचं स्यात् Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XIX. 1. उन्नीचे मे नीचमुच्चात् Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 54, 55 confer, compare also Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 111.
nīcaiḥkaraconstituting the grave accent, features of the grave accent; confer, compare अन्ववसर्गो मार्दवमुरुता खस्येति नीचैःकराणि शब्दस्य M.Bh.on I. 2.30.
nīlakaṇṭhadīkṣitaa famous grammarian of the seventeenth century who wrote an independent work on the Paribhasas in Vyakarana named Paribhasavrtti. This Vrtti is referred to in the Paribhsendusekhara by Nagesabhatta and the views expressed in it are severely criticised in the commentary गदा.
nyastaname given to अनुदात्त or the grave tone; confer, compare मात्रा न्यस्ततरैकेषामुभे व्यालि: समस्वरे Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III. 17 where Uvvata explains न्यस्ततरा as अनुदात्ततरा.
nyāyaratnamañjūṣāa work dealing with Vyākarana Paribhāsas or maxims as found in Hemacandra's system of grammar, written bv Hemahamsaganin, a pupil of Ratnasekhara, in 1451. The author has written a commentary also on the work, named Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa..
nyāyasaṃhitacombined euphonically according to rules of grammar; confer, compare तद्वति तद्धिते न्यायसंहितं चेत् explained as व्याकरणशास्त्रोक्तसंधिमत् Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.V. 8 commentary
nyāyyaproper; fully justified न्यायादनपेतम् confer, compare P.IV.4.92; correct; regular; confer, compare यञञ्भ्यामुक्तत्वादर्थस्य न्याय्योत्पत्तिर्न भविष्यति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.3.1 where Kaiyata however, explains the word differently. Kaiyata states that न्याय्य means a general rule; confer, compareउत्सर्गः पूर्वाचार्यप्रसिद्ध्या न्याय्य उच्यते Kaiyata on P. II. 3.1. By Pūrvācārya he possibly refers to the writers of the Prātiśākhyas and other similar works by ancient grammarians, where the word nyāya is used in the sense of 'a general rule '. See the word न्याय a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
nyāsa(1)literally position, placing;a word used in the sense of actual expression or wording especially in the sūtras; confer, compare the usual expression क्रियते एतन्न्यास एव in the Mahābhāșya, confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. 1.11, 1.1.47 et cetera, and others; (2) a name given by the writers or readers to works of the type of learned and scholarly commentaries on vŗitti-type-works on standard sūtras in a Śāstra; e. g. the name Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. is given to the learned commentaries on the Vŗtti on Hemacandra's Śabdānuśasana as also on the Paribhāşāvŗtti by Hemahamsagani. Similarly the commentary by Devanandin on Jainendra grammar and that by Prabhācandra on the Amoghāvŗtti on Śākatāyana grammar are named Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa.. In the same way, the learned commentary on the Kāśikāvŗtti by Jinendrabuddhi, named Kāśikāvivaranapaňjikā by the author, is very widely known by the name Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa.. This commentary Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. was written in the eighth century by the Buddhist grammarian Jinendrabuddhi, who belonged to the eastern school of Pānini's Grammar. This Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. has a learned commentary written on it by Maitreya Rakșita in the twelfth century named Tantrapradipa which is very largely quoted by subsequent grammarians, but which unfortunately is available only in a fragmentary state at present. Haradatta, a well-known southern scholar of grammar has drawn considerably from Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. in his Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta., which also is well-known as a scholarly work.
p(1)first consonant of the labial class of consonants possessed of the properties श्वासानुप्रदान, अघोष, and कण्ठविवृतत्व; ( 2 ) प् applied as a mute letter to a suffix, making the suffix accented grave (अनुदात्त).
patañjalithe reputed author of the Mahābhāșya, known as the Pātañjala Mahābhāșya after him. His date is determined definitely as the second century B.C. on the strength of the internal evidence supplied by the text of the Mahābhāșya itselfeminine. The words Gonardiya and Gonikāputra which are found in the Mahābhāșya are believed to be referring to the author himself and, on their strength he is said to have been the son of Goņikā and a resident of the country called Gonarda in his days. On the strength of the internal evidence supplied by the Mahābhāșya, it can be said that Patañjali received his education at Takșaśila and that he was,just like Pāņini, very familiar with villages and towns in and near Vāhika and Gāndhāra countries. Nothing can definitely be said about his birthplace, and although it might be believed that his native place was Gonarda,its exact situation has not been defined so far. About his parentage too,no definite information is available. Tradition says that he was the foster-son of a childless woman named Gonikā to whom he was handed over by a sage of Gonarda, in whose hands he fell down from the sky in the evening at the time of the offering of water-handfuls to the Sun in the west; confer, compareपतत् + अञ्जलि, the derivation of the word given by the commentators. Apart from anecdotes and legendary information, it can be said with certainty that Patañjali was a thorough scholar of Sanskrit Grammar who had studied the available texts of the Vedic Literature and Grammar and availed himself of information gathered personally by visiting the various schools of Sanskrit Grammar and observing the methods of explanations given by teachers there. His Mahābhāșya supplies an invaluable fund of information on the ways in which the Grammar rules of Pāņini were explained in those days in the various grammar schools. This information is supplied by him in the Vārttikas which he has exhaustively given and explainedition He had a remarkable mastery over Sanskrit Language which was a spoken one at his time and it can be safely said that in respect of style, the Mahābhāșya excels all the other Bhāșyas in the different branches of learning out of which two, those of Śabaraswāmin and Śańkarācārya,are selected for comparison. It is believed by scholars that he was equally conversant with other śāstras, especially Yoga and Vaidyaka, on which he has written learned treatises. He is said to be the author of the Yogasūtras which,hence are called Pātañjala Yogasūtras, and the redactor of the Carakasamhitā. There are scholars who believe that he wrote the Mahābhāșya only, and not the other two. They base their argument mainly on the supposition that it is impossible for a scholar to have an equally unmatching mastery over three different śāstras at a time. The argument has no strength, especially in India where there are many instances of scholars possessing sound scholarship in different branches of learning. Apart from legends and statements of Cakradhara, Nāgesa and others, about his being the author of three works on three different śāstras, there is a direct reference to Patañjali's proficiency in Grammar, Yoga and Medicine in the work of King Bhoja of the eleventh century and an indirect one in the Vākyapadīya of Bhartŗhari of the seventh century A. D. There is a work on the life of Patañjali, written by a scholar of grammar of the South,named Ramabhadra which gives many stories and incidents of his life out of which it is difficult to find out the grains of true incidents from the legendary husk with which they are coveredition For details,see Patañjala Mahābhāșya D.E.Society's edition Vol. VII pages 349 to 374. See also the word महाभाष्य.
padaa word; a unit forming a part of a sentence; a unit made up of a letter or of letters, possessed of sense; confer, compare अक्षरसमुदायः पदम् । अक्षरं वा । V.Pr. VIII. 46, 47. The word originally was applied to the individual words which constituted the Vedic Samhitā; confer, compare पदप्रकृतिः संहिता Nir.I.17. Accordingly, it is defined in the Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya as ' अर्थः पदम् ' (Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.III. 2) as contrasted with ' वर्णानामेकप्राणयोगः संहिता ' (V.Pr.I.158). The definition ' अर्थः पदम् ' is attributed to the ancient grammarian 'Indra', who is believed to have been the first Grammarian of India. Pāņini has defined the term पद as ' सुप्तिङन्तं पदम् ' P.I.4.14. His definition is applicable to complete noun-forms and verb-forms and also to prefixes and indeclinables where a case-affix is placed and elided according to him; confer, compare अव्ययादाप्सुपः P. II. 4. 82. The noun-bases before case affixes and taddhita affix. affixes, mentioned in rules upto the end of the fifth adhyāya, which begin with a consonant excepting य् are also termed पद by Pāņini to include parts of words before the case affixes भ्याम् , भिस्, सु et cetera, and others as also before the taddhita affix. affixes मत्, वत् et cetera, and others which are given as separate padas many times in the pada-pātha of the Vedas; confer, compare स्वादिष्वसर्वनामस्थाने P. I. 4. 17. See for details the word पदपाठ. There are given four kinds of padas or words viz. नाम, अाख्यात, उपसर्ग and निपात in the Nirukta and Prātiśākhya works; confer, compare also पदमर्थे प्रयुज्यते, विभक्त्यन्तं च पदम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 2. 64 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 19, वर्णसमुदायः पदम् M.Bh. on I.1.21 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 5, पूर्वपरयोरर्थोपलब्धौ पदम् Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.I.1.20, पदशब्देनार्थ उच्यते Kaiyata on P.I.2.42 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 2; confer, compare also पद्यते गम्यते अर्थः अनेनेति पदमित्यन्वर्थसंज्ञा Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. on P.III. 1.92. The verb endings or affixs ति, तस् and others are also called पद. The word पद in this sense is never used alone, but with the word परस्मै or अात्मने preceding it. The term परस्मैपद stands for the nine affixes तिप्, तस्, ...मस्,while the term आत्मनेपद stands for the nine affixes त, आताम् ... महिङ्. confer, compare ल: परमैपदम्, तङानावात्मनेपदम्. It is possible to say that in the terms परस्मैपद and अात्मनेपद also, the term पद could be taken to mean a word, and it is very likely that the words परस्मैपद and अात्मनेपद were originally used in the sense of 'words referring to something meant for another' and 'referring to something meant for self' respectively. Such words, of course, referred to verbal forms, roughly corresponding to the verbs in the active voice and verbs in the passive voice. There are some modern scholars of grammar, especially linguists, who like to translate परस्मैपद as 'active voice' and आत्मनेपद as ' passive voice'. Pāņini appears, however, to have adapted the sense of the terms परस्मैपद and आत्मनेपद and taken them to mean mere affixes just as he has done in the case of the terms कृत् and तद्धित. Presumably in ancient times, words current in use were grouped into four classes by the authors of the Nirukta works, viz. (a) कृत् (words derived from roots)such as कर्ता, कारकः, भवनम् et cetera, and others, (b) तद्धित (words derived from nouns ) such as गार्ग्यः , काषायम् , et cetera, and others, (c) Parasmaipada words viz. verbs such as भवति, पचति, and (d) Ātmanepada words id est, that is verbs like एधते, वर्धते, et cetera, and othersVerbs करोति and कुरुते or हरति and हरते were looked upon as both परस्मैपद words and आत्मनेपद words. The question of simple words, as they are called by the followers of Pāņini, such as नर, तद् , गो, अश्व, and a number of similar underived words, did not occur to the authors of the Nirukta as they believed that every noun was derivable, and hence could be included in the kŗt words.
padakāraliterally one who has divided the Samhitā text of the Vedas into the Pada-text. The term is applied to ancient Vedic Scholars शाकल्य, आत्रेय, कात्यायन and others who wrote the Padapātha of the Vedic Samhitās. The term is applied possibly through misunderstanding by some scholars to the Mahābhāsyakāra who has not divided any Vedic Samhitā,but has, in fact, pointed out a few errors of the Padakāras and stated categorically that grammarians need not follow the Padapāțha, but, rather, the writers of the Padapāțha should have followed the rules of grammar. Patañjali, in fact, refers by the term पदकार to Kātyāyana, who wrote the Padapātha and the Prātiśākhya of the Vājasaneyi-Samhitā in the following statement--न लक्षणेन पदकारा अनुवर्त्याः। पदकारैर्नाम लक्षणमनुवर्त्यम्। यथालक्षणं पदं कर्तव्यम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III.1. 109; VI. 1. 207; VIII. 2.16; confer, compare also अदीधयुरिति पदकारस्य प्रत्याख्यानपक्षे उदाहरणमुपपन्नं भवति ( परिभाषासूचन of व्याडि Pari. 42 ) where Vyādi clearly refers to the Vārtika of Kātyāyana ' दीधीवेव्योश्छन्दोविषयत्वात् ' P. I. 1.6 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). I. The misunderstanding is due to passages in the commentary of स्कन्दस्वामिन् on the Nirukta passage I. 3, उब्वटटीका on ऋक्प्रातिशाख्य XIII. 19 and others where the statements referred to as those of Patañjali are, in fact, quotations from the Prātiśākhya works and it is the writers of the Prātiśākhya works who are referred to as padakāras by Patañ jali in the Mahābhāsya.
padacandrikāa grammar work on the nature of words written by कृष्णशेष of the sixteenth century.
padapāṭhathe recital of the Veda text pronouncing or showing each word separately as detached from the adjoining word. It is believed that the Veda texts were recited originally as running texts by the inspired sages, and as such, they were preserved by people by oral tradition. Later on after several centuries, their individually distinct words were shown by grammarians who were called Padakāras. The पदपाठ later on had many modifications or artificial recitations such as क्रम, जटा, घन et cetera, and others in which each word was repeated twice or more times, being uttered connectedly with the preceding or the following word, or with both. These artificial recitations were of eight kinds, which came to be known by the term अष्टविकृतयः.
padaprabhedalit, divisions of words: parts of speech. There are four parts of speech viz.नामन् , आख्यात, उपसर्ग and निपात given by ancient grammarians and the authors of the Prātiśākhya works, while there are given only two, सुबन्त and तिङन्त by Pāņini. For details see pp. 145, 146 Vol. VII. Mahābhāșya D. E. Society's edition.
padamañjarīthe learned commentary by Haradatta on the काशिकावृत्ति. Haradatta was a very learned grammarian of the Southern School, and the Benares School of Grammarians follow पदमञ्जरी more than the equally learned another commentary काशिकाविवरणपञ्जिका or न्यास. In the Padamanjarī Haradatta is said to have given everything of importance from the Mahābhāșya; confer, compare अधीते हि महाभाष्ये व्यर्था सा पदमञ्जरी. For details see Mahābhāșya D. E. S. Ed. Vol. VII P. 390-391.
padavākyaratnākaraa disquisition on grammar dealing with the different ways in which the sense of words is conveyedition The work consists of a running commentary on his own verses by the author Gokulanātha Miśra who, from internal evidence, appears to have flourished before Koņdabhațța and after Kaiyața.
padavidhian operation prescribed in connection with words ending with case or verbal affixes and not in connection with noun-bases or root-bases or with single letters or syllables. पदविधि is in this way contrasted with अङ्गविधि ( including प्रातिपदिकविधि and धातुविधि ), वर्णविधि and अक्षरविधि, Such Padavidhis are given in Pāņini's grammar in Adhyāya2, Pādas l and 2 as also in VI.1.158, and in VIII. 1.16 to VIII.3.54 and include rules in connection with compounds, accents and euphonic combinations. When, however, an operation is prescribed for two or more padas, it is necessary that the two padas or words must be syntactically connectible; confer, compare समर्थः पदविधिः P. II.1.1.
padavirāmapause between two words measuring two mātrās, or equal to the time required for the utterance of a long vowel; e. g. in इषे त्वोर्जे त्वा, the pause between इषे and त्वा is measured by two mātrās; confer, compare पदविरामो द्विमात्रः Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XXII.13.Some Prātiśākhya texts declare that the pause between two words is of one mātra as at avagraha; confer, compare R Pr. II.1 and Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 35-38.
padavyavasthāsūtrakārikāṭīkāa short gloss on the पदव्यवस्थासूत्रकारिका written by Udayakīrti, a Jain grammarian
padādividhia grammatical operation specifically prescribed for the initial letter of a word.
padādhikārathe topic concerning padas id est, that is words which are regularly formed, as contrasted with words in formation. Several grammatical operations, such as accents or euphonic combinations, are specifically prescribed together by Pāņini at places which are said to be in the Padādhikāra formed by sūtras VIII.1.16 to VIII.3.54.
padārthameaning of a word, signification of a word; that which corresponds to the meaning of a word; sense of a word. Grammarians look upon both-the generic notion and the individual object as Padārtha or meaning of a word, and support their view by quoting the sūtras of Pāņini जात्याख्यायामेकस्मिन् बहुवचनमन्यतरस्याम् I. 2.58 and सरूपाणामेकशेष एकविभक्तौ I. 2.64; confer, compare किं पुनराकृतिः पदार्थ अाहोस्विद् द्रव्यम् । उभयमित्याह । कथं ज्ञायते । उभयथा ह्याचार्येण सूत्राणि प्रणीतानि । अाकृतिं पदार्थे मत्वा जात्याख्यायामित्युच्यते | द्रव्यं पदार्थे मत्वा सरूपाणामित्येकशेष अारभ्यते, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). in I. 1. first Āhnika. In rules of grammar the meaning of a word is generally the vocal element or the wording, as the science of grammar deals with words and their formation; confer, compare स्वं रूपं शब्दस्याशब्दसंज्ञा, P. I. 1. 68. The possession of vocal element as the sense is technically termed शब्दपदार्थकता as opposed to अर्थपदार्थकता; confer, compare सोसौ गोशब्दः स्वस्मात्पदार्थात् प्रच्युतो यासौ अर्थपदार्थकता तस्याः शब्दपदार्थकः संपद्यते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I. 1.44 V. 3. The word पदार्थ means also the categories or the predicaments in connection with the different Śāstrās or lores as for instance, the 25 categories in the Sāmkhyaśāstra or 7 in the Vaiśeșika system or 16 in the NyayaŚāstra. The Vyākaranaśāstra, in this way to state, has only one category the Akhandavākyasphota or the radical meaning given by the sentence in one strok
padmanābhaa grammarian who wrote a treatise on grammar known as the Supadma Vyākaraņa. He is believed to have been an inhabitant of Bengal who lived in the fourteenth century A. D. Some say that he was a resident of Mithilā.
para(l)subsequent,as opposed to पूर्व or prior the word is frequently used in grammar in connection with a rule or an operation prescribed later on in a grammar treatise; confer, compare विप्रतिषेधे परं कार्यम् P. I. 4. 2; ( 2 ) occurring after ( something ); confer, compare प्रत्ययः परश्च P. III. 1.1 and 2; confer, compare also तत् परस्वरम् T.Pr. XXI.2.(3)The word पर is sometimes explained in the sense of इष्ट or desired, possibly on the analogy of the meaning श्रेष्ठ possessed by the word. This sense is given to the word पर in the rule विप्रातिषेधे परं कार्यं with a view to apply it to earlier rules in cases of emergency; confer, compare विप्रतिषेधे परं यदिष्टं तद्भवति M.Bh. on I.1.3.Vārt, 6; परशब्दः इष्टवाची M.Bh. on I. 2.5, I. 4.2. Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 7; II. 1.69 et cetera, and others
paratvaposteriority; mention afterwards; the word is frequently used in works on grammar in connection with a rule which is mentioned in the treatise after another rule; the posterior rule is looked upon as stronger than the prior one, and is given priority in application when the two rules come in conflict although technically they are equally strong: confer, compare परत्वादल्लोप: ; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. 1.4 Vaart 7; 'परत्वाच्छीभाव: I. 1.11 et cetera, and others
paranimittakacaused by something which follows; the term is used in grammar in connection with something caused by what follows; confer, compare परनिमित्तकोजादेश: पूर्वविधिं प्रति न स्थानिवत् S. K, on अचः परस्मिन्पूर्वविधौ P.I.1.57.
pararūpathe form of the subsequent letter (परस्य रूपम्). The word is used in grammar when the resultant of the two coalescing vowels ( एकादेश ) is the latter vowel itself, as for instance ए in प्रेजते ( प्र+एजते ); confer, compare एङि. पररूपम् P.VI.1.94.
parasavarṇacognate of the latter vowel or consonant. The word is frequently used in grammar in connection with a substitute or आदेश which is specified to be cognate ( सवर्ण ) of the succeeding vowel or consonant: confer, compare अनुस्वरस्य यथि परसवर्ण: P.VIII. 4. 58.
parasparavyapekṣāmutual expectancy possessed by two words, which is called सामर्थ्र्य in grammar. Such an expectancy is necessary between the two or more words which form a compound: confer, compare परस्परव्यपेक्षां सामर्थ्र्यमेके P.II.1.1, V.4; confer, compare also इह राज्ञ: पुरुष इत्युक्ते राजा पुरुषमपेक्षते ममायमिति पुरुषोपि राजानमपेक्षते अहृमस्य इति | M.Bh. om II.1.1.
parasmaipadaa term used in grammar with reference to the personal affixs ति, त: et cetera, and others applied to roots. The term परस्मैपद is given to the first nine afixes ति, त:, अन्ति, सि, थ:, थ, मि, व: and म:, while the term आत्मनेपद is used in connection with the next nine त, आताम् et cetera, and others; confer, compare परस्मै परोद्देशार्थफलकं पदम् Vac. Kosa. The term परस्मैपद is explained by some as representing the Active_Voice as contrasted with the Passive Voice which necessarily is characterized by the Aatmanepada affixes. The term परस्मैभाष in the sense of परस्मैपद was used by ancient grammarians and is also found in the Vaarttika अात्मनेभाषपस्मैभाषयोरुपसंख्यानम् P. VI. 3.8 Vart.1 . The term परस्मैभाष as applied to roots, could be explained as परस्मै क्रियां (or क्रियाफलं) भाषन्ते इति परस्मैभाषाः and originally such roots as had their activity meant for another, used to take the परस्मैपद् affixes, while the rest which had the activity meant for self, took the अात्मनेपद affixes. Roots having activity for both, took both the terminations and were termed उभयपदिनः.
parasmaibhāṣaliterally speaking the activity or क्रिया for another; a term of ancient grammarians for roots taking the first nine personal affixes only viz. ति, तः... मसू. The term परस्मैपदिन् was substituted for परस्मैभाष later on,more commonly. See परस्मैपद a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. The term परस्मैभाष along with अात्मनेभाष is found almost invariably used in the Dhaatupaatha attributed to Paanini; confer, compare भू सत्तायाम् | उदात्त: परस्मैभाषः | एघादय उदात्त अनुदात्तेत अात्मनभाषा: Dhatupatha.
parāṅgavadbhāvabehaviour as having become a part and parcel of another ; treatment of a word as a part of another. The term is used by Panini in connection with a word followed by and connected with a word in the vocative case of which it is looked upon as a part for purposes of accent, e. g. कुण्डेनाटन् , मद्राणां राजन् et cetera, and others Here the words अटन् and राजन् , being in the vocative case, are अाद्युदात्त, id est, that is अ ( at the beginning of अटन्) and अा (in राजन्) are acute and as a result all the other vowels in कुण्डेनाटन् and मद्राणां राजन् become अनुदात्त or grave; confer, compare सुबामन्त्रिते पराङ्गवत्स्वरे P.II.1.2.
parigaṇanaliterally enumeration. The word is used in grammar treatises in the sense of a definite or complete enumeration' with a view to exclude those that are not included in the enumeration : cf परिगणनं कर्तव्यम् | यङ्यक्यवलोपे प्रतिषेधः M.Bh. on I.1.4 Vaart. 1.
paribhāṣāan authoritative statement or dictum, helping (1) the correct interpretation of the rules (sūtras) of grammar, or (2) the removal of conflict between two rules which occur simultaneously in the process of the formation of words, (पदसिद्धि), or (3) the formation of correct words. Various definitions of the word परिभाषा are given by commentators, the prominent ones beingपरितो व्यापृतां भाषां परिभाषां प्रचक्षते(न्यास);or, परितो भाष्यते या सा परिभाषा प्रकीर्तिता. The word is also defined as विधौ नियामकरिणी परिभाषा ( दुर्गसिंहवृत्ति ). परिभाषा can also be briefiy defined as the convention of a standard author. Purusottamadeva applies the word परिभाषा to the maxims of standard writers, confer, compare परिभाषा हिं न पाणिनीयानि वचनानि; Puru. Pari. 119; while Haribhaskara at the end of his treatise परिभाषाभास्कर, states that Vyaadi was the first writer on Paribhaasas. The rules तस्मिन्निति निर्दिष्टे पूर्वस्य, तस्मादित्युत्तरस्य and others are in fact Paribhaasa rules laid down by Panini. For the difference between परिभाषा and अधिकार, see Mahabhasya on II.1.1. Many times the writers of Sutras lay down certain conventions for the proper interpretation of their rules, to which additions are made in course of time according to necessities that arise, by commentators. In the different systems of grammar there are different collections of Paribhasas. In Panini's system, apart from commentaries thereon, there are independent collections of Paribhasas by Vyadi, Bhojadeva, Purusottamadeva, Siradeva, Nilakantha, Haribhaskara, Nagesa and a few others. There are independent collections of Paribhasas in the Katantra, Candra, Sakatayana,Jainendra and Hemacandra systems of grammar. It is a noticeable fact that many Paribhasas are common, with their wordings quite similar or sometimes identical in the different systemanuscript. Generally the collections of Paribhasas have got scholiums or commentaries by recognised grammarians, which in their turn have sometimes other glosses or commentaries upon them. The Paribhaasendusekhara of Nagesa is an authoritative work of an outstanding merit in the system of Paninis Grammar, which is commented upon by more than twenty five scholars during the last two or three centuries. The total number of Paribhasas in the diferent systems of grammar may wellnigh exceed 500. See परिभाषासंग्रह.
paribhāṣāprakāśāan independent treatise explaining the various Paribhasas in the system of Panini's grammar, written by Visnusesa of the famous SeSa family.
paribhāṣābhāskara(1)a treatise on the Paribhasas in Panini's grammar written by Haribhaskara Agnihotri, son of Appajibhatta Agnihotri, who lived in the seventeenth century : (2) a treatise on Paniniparibhasas, as arranged by Siradeva, written by Sesadrisuddhi,
paribhāṣāvṛttia general name given to an explanatory independent work on Paribhasas of the type of a gloss on a collection of Paribhasas,irrespective of the system of grammar, whether it be that of Panini, or of Katantra, or of Jainendra or of Hemacandra. The treatises of Vyadi (Panini system), Durgasimha and BhavamiSra (Katantra system), Purusottamadeva and Siradeva (Panini system), Abhyankar (Jainendra system) and others are all known by the name Paribhasavritti.
paribhāṣenduśekharathe reputed authoritative work on the Paribhasas in the system of Paanini's grammar written by Nagesabhatta in the beginning of the 18th century A.D. at Benares. The work is studied very widely and has got more than 25 commentaries written by pupils in the spiritual line of Nagesa. Well-known among these commentaries are those written by Vaidyanatha Payagunde ( called गदा ), by BhairavamiSra ( called मिश्री), by Raghavendraacaarya Gajendragadakara ( called त्रिपथगा ), by Govindacarya Astaputre of Poona in the beginning of the nineteenth century (called भावार्थदीपिका), by BhaskaraSastri Abhyankar of Satara (called भास्करी ), and by M. M. Vaasudevasaastri Abhyankar of Poona (called तत्त्वादर्श ). Besides these, there are commentaries written by Taatya Sastri Patawardhana,Ganapati Sastri Mokaate, Jayadeva Misra, VisnuSastri Bhat, Vishwanatha Dandibhatta, Harinaatha Dwiwedi Gopaalacarya Karhaadkar, Harishastri Bhagawata, Govinda Shastri Bharadwaja, Naarayana Shastri Galagali, Venumaadhava Shukla, Brahmaananda Saraswati, ManisiSeSaSarma,Manyudeva, Samkarabhatta, Indirapati, Bhimacarya Galagali, Madhavacarya Waikaar, Cidrupasraya, Bhimabhatta, LakSminrsimha and a few others. Some of these works are named by their authors as Tikaas, others as Vyaakhyaas and still others as Tippanis or Vivrtis.
parokṣāliterally behind the eyes; remote; । the term is found used by ancient grammarians and also referred to in the Mahaabhaasya as referring to the perfect tense called लिट् in Paanini's grammar: confer, compare ज्ञापकात्परोक्षायां ( लिटि ) न भविष्यति । M.Bh. on P. I. 2.28: confer, compare also न व्यथते: परोक्षायाम् Kaat. III.4.21.
parjanyavallakṣaṇapravṛttithe application of a grammatical rule or operation like the rains which occur on dry land as also on the sea surface: confer, compare कृतकारि खल्वपि शास्त्रं पर्जन्यवत् । तद्यथा । पर्जन्यो यावदूनं पूर्णे च सर्वमभिवर्षति । M.Bh. on P.I. 1.29 ; VI. 1.127: cf also यथा पर्जन्यः यावदूनं पूर्णे वाभिवर्षति एवं लक्षणमपि दीर्घस्य दीर्घत्वम् । चिचीषति, बुभूषति। Vyaadi. Pari. 58, confer, compare कृतकारि शास्त्रं मेघवत् न चाकृतकारि दहनवत् Puruso. Pari. 86.
paryāya(l)serial order or succession as opposed to simultaniety ; the word is used in grammar in connection with a rule which, as the objector for the sake of argument, would like to hold and would apply by succession with respect to the rule in conflict, either before it or after it id est, that is alternatively; confer, compare पर्यायः प्रसज्येत often found used in the Mahabhaasya as for example on I.4.1 et cetera, and others: confer, compare also तृजादयः पर्यायेण भवन्ति M.Bh. on P. I. 4.2. Vaart. 3; ( 2 ) alternative word,. synonym; confer, compare अभिज्ञावचने लृट् । वचनग्रहणं पर्यायार्थम् । अभिजानासि स्मरसि बुध्यसे चेतयसे इति । Kaas. on P. III.2.112.
pāṇinithe illustrious ancient grammarian of India who is wellknown by his magnum opus, the Astaka or Astaadhyaayi which has maintained its position as a unique work on Sanskrit grammar unparalleled upto the present day by any other work on grammar, not only of the Sanskrit language, but ofany other language, classical as well as spoken. His mighty intelligence grasped, studied and digested not only the niceties of accentuation and formation of Vedic words, scattered in the vast Vedic Literature of his time, but those of classical words in the classical literature and the spoken Sanskrit language of his time in all its different aspects and shades, noticeable in the various provinces and districts of the vast country. The result of his careful study of the Vedic Literature and close observation ofeminine.the classical Sanskrit, which was a spoken language in his days, was the production of the wonderful and monumental work, the Astaadhyaayi,which gives an authoritative description of the Sanskrit language, to have a complete exposition of which,several life times have to be spent,in spite of several commentaries upon it, written from time to time by several distinguished scholars. The work is a linguist's and not a language teacher's. Some Western scholars have described it as a wonderful specimen of human intelligence,or as a notable manifestation of human intelligence. Very little is known unfortunately about his native place,parentage or personal history. The account given about these in the Kathaasaritsaagara and other books is only legendary and hence, it has very little historical value. The internal evidence, supplied by his work shows that he lived in the sixth or the seventh century B. C., if not earlier, in the north western province of India of those days. Jinendrabuddhi, the author of the Kaasikavivaranapanjikaa or Nyasa, has stated that the word शलातुर् mentioned by him in his sUtra ( IV. 3.94 ) refers to his native place and the word शालातुरीय derived by him from the word शलातुर by that sUtra was, in fact his own name, based upon the name of the town which formed his native placcusative case. Paanini has shown in his work his close knowledge of, and familiarity with, the names of towns, villages, districts, rivers and mountains in and near Vaahika, the north-western Punjab of the present day, and it is very likely that he was educated at the ancient University of Taksasilaa. Apart from the authors of the Pratisaakhya works, which in a way could be styled as grammar works, there were scholars of grammar as such, who preceded him and out of whom he has mentioned ten viz., Apisali, Saakataayana, Gaargya, Saakalya, Kaasyapa, Bharadwaja, Gaalava, Caakravarmana Senaka and Sphotaayana. The grammarian Indra has not been mentioned by Paanini, although tradition says that he was the first grammarian of the Sanskrit language. It is very likely that Paanini had no grammar work of Indra before him, but at the same time it can be said that the works of some grammarians , mentioned by Panini such as Saakaatyana, Apisali, Gaargya and others had been based on the work of Indra. The mention of several ganas as also the exhaustive enumeration of all the two thousand and two hundred roots in the Dhaatupaatha can very well testify to the existence of systematic grammatical works before Paarnini of which he has made a thorough study and a careful use in the composition of his Ganapaatha and Dhaatupatha. His exhaustive grammar of a rich language like Sanskrit has not only remained superb in spite of several other grammars of the language written subsequently, but its careful study is felt as a supreme necessity by scholars of philology and linguistics of the present day for doing any real work in the vast field of linguistic research. For details see pp.151154 Vol. VII of Paatanjala Mahaabhsya, D. E. Society's Edition.
pāṇinisūtracalled also by the name अष्टक or पाणिनीय-अष्टक; name given to the SUtras of Paanini comprising eight adhyaayaas or books. The total number of SUtras as commented upon by the writers of the Kasika and the Siddhaantakaumudi is 3983. As nine sUtras out of these are described as Vaarttikas and two as Ganasutras by Patanjali, it is evident that there were 3972 SUtras in the Astaka of Paanini according to Patanjali. A verse current among Vaiyakarana schools states the number to be 3996; confer, compare त्रीणि सूत्रसहस्राणि तथा नव शतानि च । षण्णवतिश्च सूत्राणां पाणिनिः कृतवान् स्वयम् । The traditional recital by Veda Scholars who look upon the Astadhyayi as a Vedaanga, consists of 3983 Sutras which are accepted and commented upon by all later grammarians and commentators. The SUtras of Paanini, which mainly aim at the correct formation of words, discuss declension, conjugation, euphonic changes, verbal derivatives, noun derivatives and accents. For details see Vol.VII, Vyaakarana Mahaabhaasya, D. E. Society's edition pp. 152-162.
pāṇinisūtravārtikaname given to the collection of explanatory pithy notes of the type of SUtras written. mainly by Kaatyaayana. The Varttikas are generally written in the style of the SUtras, but sometimes they are written in Verse also. The total number of Varttikas is well-nigh a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. 5000, including Varttikas in Verse.There are three kinds of Varttikas; confer, compareउक्तानुक्तदुरुक्तानां चिन्ता यत्र प्रवर्तते । तं ग्रन्थं वार्तिकं प्राहुर्वार्तिकज्ञा मनीषिणः । Naagesa appears to have divided Varttikas into two classes as shown by his definition 'सूत्रेऽ नुक्तदुरुक्तचिन्ताकरत्वं वार्तिकत्वम् '. If this definition be followed, many of the Vaarttikas given in the Maahibhaasya as explaining and commenting upon the Sutras will not strictly be termed as Vaarttikaas, and their total number which is given as exceeding 5000, will be reduced to about 1400 or so. There are some manuscript copies which give this reduced number, and it may be said that only these Vārttikas were written by Kātyāyana while the others were added by learned grammarians after Kātyāyana. In the Mahābhāșya there are seen more than 5000 statements of the type of Vārttikas out of which Dr. Kielhorn has marked about 4200 as Vārttikas. At some places the Mahābhāșyakāra has quoted the names of the authors of some Vārttikas or their schools, in words such as क्रोष्ट्रीयाः पठन्ति, भारद्वाजीयाः पठन्ति, सौनागाः पठन्ति. et cetera, and others Many of the Vārttikas given in the Mahābhāșya are not seen in the Kāśikāvŗtti, while some more are seen in the Kāśikā-vŗtti, which, evidently are composed by scholars who flourished after Patańjali, as they have not been noticed by the Mahābhāșyakāra. It is very difficult to show separately the statements of the Bhāșyakāra popularly named 'ișțis' from the Vārttikas of Kātyāyana and others. For details see Vol. VII Mahābhāșya, D.E. Society's edition pp. 193-224.
pāṇinisūtravṛttia gloss on the grammer rules of Pāņini. Many glosses were written from time to time on the Sûtras of Pāņini, out of which the most important and the oldest one is the one named Kāśikāvŗtti, written by the joint authors Jayāditya and Vāmana in the 7th century A.D. It is believed that the Kāśikāvŗtti was based upon some old Vŗttis said to have been written by कुणि, निर्लूर, चुल्लि, श्वोभूति, वररुचि and others.Besides Kāśikā,the famous Vŗtti, and those of कुणि,निर्लूर and others which are only reported, there are other Vŗttis which are comparatively modern. Some of them have been printed, while others have remained only in manuscript form. Some of these are : the Bhāșāvŗtti by Purusottamadeva, Vyākaranasudhānidhi by Viśveśvara, Gūdhārthadīpinī by Sadāsivamiśra, Sūtravŗtti by Annambhatta, Vaiyākaraņasarvasva by Dharaņīdhara, Śabdabhūșaņa by Nārāyaņa Paņdita, Pāņinisūtravŗtti by Rāmacandrabhațța Tāre and Vyākaranadīpikā by Orambhațța. There are extracts available from a Sūtravŗtti called Bhāgavŗtti which is ascribed to Bhartŗhari, but, which is evidently written by a later writer (विमलमति according to some scholars) as there are found verses from Bhāravi and Māgha quoted in it as noticed by Sīradeva's Paribhāṣāvṛttiin his vŗtti on Pari.76. Glosses based upon Pāņini Sūtras, but having a topical arrangements are also available, the famous ones among these being the Praķriyākaumudī by Rāmacandra Śeșa and the Siddhāntakaumudī by Bhațțojī Dĩkșita. The मध्यमकौमुदी and the लघुकौमुदी can also be noted here although they are the abridgments of the Siddhānta Kaumudī. There are Vŗttis in other languages also, written in modern times, out of which those written by Bōhtlingk, Basu and Renou are well-known.
pārokṣyaremoteness; literally being out of sight; in grammar, पारोक्ष्य is a condition for the use of the perfect tense ( लिट् ). See परोक्ष.
pitmarked with the mute letter प् which is indicative of a grave accent in the case of affixes marked with it, as for example, the affixes तिप् , सिप् and मिप् ; confer, compare अनुदात्तौ सुप्पितौ P. III. 1.4. A Sarvadhātuka affix, marked with the mute consonant प्, in Pāņiņi's Grammar has been described as instrumental in causing many operations such as (a) the substitution of guņa; (cf P. VII. 3 84,9l). (b) the prevention of guņa in the case of a reduplicative syllable as also in the case of the roots भू and सू ( confer, compare P. VII. 3.87, 88 ); (c) the substitution of Vŗddhi, (confer, compare P. VII. 3.89, 90 ), (d) the augments इ and ई in the case of the roots तृह् and ब्रू respectively ( confer, compare P. VII. 3.92, 93, 94 ), and (e) acute accent for the vowel preceding the affix in the case of the roots भी, हृी, भृ and others ( confer, compare P. VI. 1.192 ). A short vowel (of a root) gets त् added to it when followed by a kŗt affix marked with प्: exempli gratia, for example, विजित्य​, प्रकृत्य, et cetera, and others:(confer, compare P. VI. 1.71 ).
pitkaraṇamarking an affix with the mute consonant प् for several grammatical purposes; see पित्; cfपित्करणानर्थक्यं चानच्कत्वात् P. III. I. 33 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).5. See पित्.
pitkṛtaa grammatical operation caused by an affix marked with the mute consonant प्: confer, compare यत्तु खलु पिति ङित्कृतं प्राप्नोति ङिति च पित्कृतं केन तन्न स्यात्, M. Bh, on III. 1.-3 Vart. 7. For details see पित्.
piśel[ PISCHELL, RICHARD]a famous European Grammarian of the nineteenth century who wrote many articles on grammatical subjects and wrote a work entitled 'Prakrit Grammar.'
puṃsmasculine: a word used in grammar in the पुंलिङ्ग or the masculine gender; cf स्त्रीपुंनपुंसकेषु Br. De1. varia lectio, another reading, I. 40, confer, comparealso असरूपाणां युवस्थविरस्त्रीपुंसानां विशेषश्चाविवक्षितः सामान्यं च विवक्षितम् । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 2.68 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 1; confer, compare पुंस्प्रवाद. and पौंस्नानि नामानि.
puñjarājaa famous grammarian of the 12th century who wrote a learned commentaty on a part of the Vāky apadīya of Bhartŗhari in which he has quoted passages from famous writers and grammarians such as भामह, कुन्तक, वामन, हेमच​न्द्र and others. The name is found written as पुण्यराज also.
puṇḍarīkākṣaa grammarian of the fourteenth century who wrote a commentary named कातन्त्रपरिशिष्टटीका on the कातन्त्रव्याकरण.
puṇyanandanaa famous grammarian, who wrote a grammar work, named रूपमाला.
puṇyasundaragāṇia jain grammarian who has written a commentary work । on the धातुपाठ of हेमच​न्द्र.
punaḥprasaṅgavijñānaoccurrence or possibility of the application of a preceding grammatical rule or operation a second time again, after once it has been set aside by a subsequent opposing rule or rules in conflict; confer, compare पुनःप्रसङ्गविज्ञानात् सिद्धम् Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 39; confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 4.2 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 7; confer, comparealso Puru. Pari. 40.
puruṣaa grammatical term in the sense of 'person:' confer, compare करोतिः पचादीनां सर्वान् कालान् सर्वान् पुरुषान्सर्वाणि वचनान्यनुवर्तते, भवतिः पुनर्वर्तमानकालं चैकत्वं च. These persons or Purușas are described to be three प्रथम, मध्यम and उत्तम corresponding to the third second and first persons respectively in English Grammar; confer, compare also Nirukta of Yāska.VII. l and 2.
puruṣottamadevaa famous grammarian believed to have been a Buddhist, who flourished in the reign of Lakșmaņasena in the latter half of the twelfth century in Bengal. Many works on grammar are ascribed to him, the prominent ones among which are the Bhāșāvŗtti and the Paribhāșāvŗtti, the Gaņavŗtti and the Jñapakasamuccaya and a commentary on the Mahābhāșya called Prāņapaņā of which only a fragment is available. Besides these works on grammar, he has written some lexicographical works of which Hārāvalī, Trikāņdaśeșa, Dvirūpakosa, and Ekaaksarakosa are the prominent ones. The Bhasavrtti has got a lucid commentary on it written by Srstidhara.
puruṣottamavidyāvāgīśaa famous grammarian of Bengal, who wrote the grammar work Prayogaratnamala in the fifteenth century. The work betrays a deep study and scholarship of the writer in the Mantrasāstra.
puṣkaraṇaa popular term used for the treatise on grammar by an ancient grammarian Apisali. confer, compare अापिशलं पुष्करणम् Kas on P. IV. 3. 15. It was called Puskarana probably because it was very extensive and widely read before Panini. For the reading दुष्करण for पुष्करण, and other details see Mahabhasya Vol. VII. pp. 132-133, D. E. Society's edition.
pūjārthalit for the sake of paying respect. The word is used by commentators in connection with references to ancient grammarians by Panini in his sutras, where the commentators usually say that the sutras citing the views of ancient grammarians imply merely an option, the name being quoted merely to show respect to the grammarian; confer, compare अापिशलिग्रहणं पूजार्थम् S.K. on P.VI.1.92.
pūjyapādaoriginally a title, but mostly used in connection with the famous Jain grammarian देवनन्दिन् whose work on grammar called जैनेन्द्रव्याकरण is well-known: see देवनन्दिन्.
pūrvatrāsiddhavacanathe dictum of Panini about rules in his second, third and fourth quarters (Padas) of the eighth Adhyaya being invalid to (viz. not seen by) all the previous rules in the first seven chapters and the first quarter of the eighth as laid down by him in the rule पूर्वत्रासिद्धम् VIII.2.1. The rule पूर्वत्रासिद्धम् is taken also as a governing rule id est, that is अधिकार laying down that in the last three quarters also of his grammar, a subsequent rule is invalid to the preceding rule. The purpose of this dictum is to prohibit the application of the rules in the last three quarters as also that of a subsequent rule in the last three quarters, before all such preceding rules, as are applicable in the formation of a word, have been given effect to; confer, compare एवमिहापि पर्वेत्रासिद्धवचनं अादेशलक्षणप्रतिषेधार्थमुत्सर्गलक्षणभावार्थं च M.Bh. on P. VIII.2.1 Vart. 8.
pūrvatrāsiddhīyaan operation prescribed in the province of the rule पूर्वेत्रासिद्धम् id est, that is in the last three quarters of the eighth book of Panini's grammar.
pūrvanighātathe grave accent for the preceding acute vowel as a result of the following vowel made acute, and the preceding , as a result, turned into grave by virtue of the rule अनुदात्तं पदमेकवर्जम् VI.1.198: confer, compare मतुब्विभक्त्युदात्तत्वं पूर्वनिघातस्यानिमित्तं स्यात् । अग्निमान् । वायुमान् । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.1.39 Vart. 16.
pūrvanipātaplacing first (in a compound); priority of a word in a compound, as in the case of an adjectival word, For special instructions in grammar about priority see P. II.2.30 to 38.
pūrvasūtraliterally previous rule: a rule cited erlier in a treatise. The word is however, frequently used in the Mahabhasya in the sense of 'a rule laid down by an earlier grammarian': confer, compareवर्ण वाहुः पूर्वसूत्रे M. Bh, Ahnika 1, पूर्वसूत्रे गोत्रस्य वृद्धमिति संज्ञा क्रियते M. Bh on I. 2.68; confer, compare also M.Bh. on P.IV.1.14 Vart. 3, VI.I. 163 Vart. 1, VII.1.18, VIII. 4.7.
pṛthvīdharācāryaa grammarian of the Eastern school who wrote the treatise कातन्त्रविवरण on Katantra Grammar.
pedubhaṭṭaa grammarian.who has written a treatise named औणादिकपदार्णव on the Unadi sutras.
paurastyavaiyākaraṇaa grammarian of the eastern school which is believed to have been started by जिनेन्द्रबुद्धि the writer of the gloss called न्यास on the Kasikavrtti. The school practically terminated with पुरुषोत्तमदेव and सीरदेव at the end of the twelfth century A.D. Such a school existed also at the time of Panini and Patanjali, a reference to which is found made in प्राचां ष्फ ताद्धतः P. IV. 1.17 and प्राचामवृद्धात्फिन् बहुलम् IV.1. 160 and प्राचामुपादेरडज्वुचौ च V.3.80 where the word is explained as प्राचामाचार्याणां by the writer of the Kasika.
pauṣkarasādian ancient grammarian who belonged to the dynasty of पुष्करसद्, whose views are quoted by the Varttikakara and the writers of the Pratisakhya works: cf चयो द्वितीयाः शारि पौष्करसादेः P. VIII. 4.48 Vart. 3; confer, compare also व्यञ्जनपरः पौष्करसादेर्न पूर्वश्च ञकारम् Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.V: confer, compare also Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XIII. 16; XIV. 2, XVII. 6.
prakalpakriyaa word in which a verbal activity has to be conjectured, as for example, the words गौः, अश्वः et cetera, and others Words which are not actually derived by rules of grammar are called प्रकल्पक्रिय as contrasted with प्रत्यक्षक्रिय.
prakṛti(1)material cause: confer, compare. तदर्थे विकृते: प्रकृतौ । प्रकृतिरुपादानकारणं तस्यैव उत्तरमवस्थान्तरं विकृतिः Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana.on P.V.1.12; (2) original, as opposed to modified' ( विकृति ); the original base of a word which is used in language by the addition of affixes. There are mentioned three kinds of such original words in grammar, roots ( धातु ), noun bases ( प्रातिपदिक ) and affixes (प्रत्यय). प्रकृति is defined as शास्त्रप्रक्रियक्रियाव्यवहारे प्रकृतिप्रत्ययविभागकल्पनय शब्दार्थभावनायां प्रत्ययात् प्रथममुपादानकारणामिव या उपादीयते तां प्रकृतिरिति व्यापदिशन्ति' in the Sringaraprakasa; confer, compare अपशब्दो ह्यस्य प्रकृति: । न चापशब्द: प्रकृतिः , न ह्यपशब्दा उपदिश्यन्ते न चानुपदिष्टा प्रकृतिरस्ति । M.Bh. on Siva Sutra 2; confer, compare also कृत्प्रकृतिर्धातु: M.Bh. on P. VI. 2. 139 Vart. 2; पदप्रकृति: संहिता । पदप्रक्तीनि सर्वचरणानां पार्षदानि Nirukta of Yāska.I.17.
prakṛtipratyayavibhāgadivision of a word (in use in a language) into the base and the affix, which is looked upon as the main function of grammar.
prakriyākaumudīa well-known work on Sanskrit Grammar by रामचन्द्रशेष of the 15th century, in which the subject matter of the eight chapters of Panini's grammar is arranged into several different sections forming the different topics of grammar. It is similar to, and possibly. the predecessor of, the Siddhanta Kaumudi which has a similar arrangement. The work was very popular before the Siddhinta Kaumudi was written. it has got many commentaries numbering about a dozen viz. प्रक्रियाप्रसाद, प्रक्रियाप्रकाश, प्रक्रियाप्रदीप, अमृतस्तुति, प्रक्रियाव्याकृति,निर्मलदर्पण,तत्वचन्द्र, प्रक्रियारञ्जन, प्रक्रियाविवरण and others of which the Prasada of Vitthalesa and the Prakasa of Srikrsna are the wellknown ones.
prakriyākaumudīvṛtticalled also प्रक्रियाकौमुदीव्याख्या or even कृष्णपण्डिता ( वृत्ति ) written by a learned grammarian named Krsnapandita belonging to the famous Sesa family of grammarians.
prakriyākaumudīsāraa commentary on Ramacandra's Prakriyakaumud by a grammarian named Kasinatha
prakriyāprasādaname of the scholarly commentary on Ramacandra's Prakriyakaumudi, written by Vitthalesa, the grandson of Ramachandra.
pracaya(1)a specific feature or quality ( धर्म ) of the grave (अनुदात्त) accent when a vowel, accented grave, is preceded by a स्वरित (circumflex . vowel) and is followed upon by another grave-accented vowel. These grave vowels in succession, id est, that is the grave vowels which are not followed by an acute or a circumflex vowel are uttered neither distinctly circumflex nor distinctly grave; cf also R. Pr, III.II-14. They are uttered like the acute, but slightly so; e. g. the vowels after मे and before ति in इमं मे गङ्गे' यमुने सरस्वति; confer, compare स्वरितात्संहितायामनुदात्तानां प्रचय उदात्तश्रुतिः Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XXI.10, 11 also confer, compare P.I.2.39, where the term एकश्रुति is used for the word प्रचय; (2) the connection of one word with many words; exempli gratia, for example राज्ञो गोश्चाश्वश्च पुरुषश्च where राज्ञः is connected with गौ, अश्व and पुरुष; confer, compare प्रचये समासप्रतिषेधो: वक्तव्य: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.1.1 Vart, 6.
pratiṣiddhaa rule or operation which is prohibited or prevented from application by a specific negation of it by another rule or operation laid down to prohibit it. Generally the prohibited rule does not apply again; confer, compare सकृद्रतौ विप्रतिषेधे यद्वाधितं तद्वाधितमेव Par, Sek.Pari. 40; confer, compareनोत्सहते प्रतिषिद्धा सती बाधितुम् । M.Bh. on P. I. 1.43. The word प्रातिषिद्ध which is generally used in ancient works appears to be an earlier word as compared with निषिद्ध which is used by later grammarians.
pratyayaaffix, suffix, a termination, as contrasted with प्रकृति the base; confer, compare प्रत्याय्यते अर्थः अनेन इति प्रत्ययः; confer, compare also अर्थे संप्रत्याययति स प्रत्ययः M.Bh. on III. 1.l Vart. 8; The word प्रत्यय is used in the Pratisakhya works in the sense of 'following' or 'that which follows', e. g. स्पर्शे चोषः प्रत्यये पूर्वपद्यः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I. 30 which is explained by Uvvata as उषः इत्ययं ( शब्दः ) पूर्वपदावयवः सन् स्पर्शे प्रत्यये परभूते इति यावत्; रेफिसंज्ञो भवति; Uvvata on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I.30; confer, compare प्रत्येति पश्चादागच्छति इति प्रत्ययः परः Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.V. 7; cf also V. Pr, III. 8. Pratyaya or the suffix is generally placed after the base; cf, प्रत्ययः, परश्च P. III. I. 1,2; but sometimes it is placed before the base; e. g. बहुपटुः confer, compare विभाषा सुपो बहुच् पुरस्तात्तु P. V. 3.68. The conjugational signs (शप् , श्यन् et cetera, and others), the signs of tenses and moods ( च्लि, सिच् , स्य, ताम् et cetera, and others) and the compound endings(समासान्त) are all called pratyayas according fo Panini's grammar, as they are all given in the jurisdiction(अधिकार) of the rule प्रत्ययः III.1.1, which extends upto the end of the fifth chapter ( अध्याय ). There are six main kinds of affixes given in grammar सुप्प्रत्यय, तिङ्प्रत्यय, कृत्प्रत्यय , तद्धितप्रत्यय, धातुप्रत्यय (exempli gratia, for example in the roots चिकीर्ष, कण्डूय et cetera, and others) and स्त्रीप्रत्यय. The word प्रत्यय is used in the sense of realization, in which case the root इ in the word त्यय means'knowing' according to the maxim सर्वे गत्यर्था ज्ञानार्थाः; confer, compare मन्त्रार्थप्रत्ययाय Nirukta of Yāska.I.15.
pratyāhāraliterally bringing together; bringing together of several letters ( or words in a few cases, such as roots or nouns ) by mentioning the first and the last only for the sake of brevity; the term प्रत्याहार is generally used in connection with brief terms such as अण्, अक् , अच् , हल् and the like, created by Panini in his grammar by taking any particular letter and associating it with any mute final letter ( अनुबन्ध ) of the fourteen Sivasutras, with a view to include all letters beginning with the letter uttered and ending with the letter which precedes the ( mute ) letter. The practice of using such abbreviations was in existence before Panini, possibly in the grammar attributed to Indra. The term प्रत्याहार is not actually used by Panini; it is found in the Rk. Tantra; confer, compare प्रत्याहारार्थो वर्णोनुबन्धो व्यञ्जनम् R.T.I.3. The term appears to have come into use after Panini. Panini has not given any definition of the term प्रत्याहार. He has simply given the method of forming the Pratyaharas and he has profusely used them; confer, compare आदिरन्त्येन सहेता P. I. 1.71. The word कृञ् in P. III.1.40 and तृन् in P. II. 3.69 are used as Pratyaharas. For a list of the Pratyharas which are used by Panini see Kasika on the Maheswara Sutras.
pratyāhārasūtravicāraa short treatise explaining the pratyharas अण् , अट्, अश् et cetera, and others in the grammar of Panini; one such work is written by a southern grammarian named तिमण्णा.
pratyudāharaṇacounter instance. In order to explain the wording of a grammatical rule clearly, it is customary to give along with the instances of the rule (where the rule has been effectively employed), a few words which would have resulted into other faulty words by the application of the particular rule in case that rule had not been stated or a word or more of it had been omitted; confer, compare न केवलानि चर्चापदानि व्याख्यानं वृद्धिः आत् ऐच् इति । किं तर्हि । उदाहरणं प्रत्युदाहरणं वाक्याध्याहारः इत्येतत् समुदितं व्याख्यानं भवति । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). in Ahnika 1.
pradīpapopular name of the famous commentary on the Mahabhasya of Patanjali written by the reputed grammarian Kaiyata in the eleventh century A. D. The cornmentary is a very scholarly and critical one and really does justice to the well-known compliment given to it, viz. that the Pradipa has kept the Mahabhasya alive which otherwise would have remained unintelligible and consequently become lost. The commentary प्रदीप is based on the commentary महाभाष्यदीपिका,or प्रदीपिका written by Bhartrhari, which is available at present only in a fragmentary form. The Pradipa is to this day looked upon as the single commentary on the Mahabhasya in spite of the presence of a few other commentaries on it which are all thrown into the back-ground by it.
pradīpavivaraṇacalled also उद्द्योत written by the well-known grammarian Nagesabhatta of Varanasi who flourished in the first half of the eighteenth century.
prabhācandraa Jain grammarian who wrote a learned commentary named Nyasa on the Amoghavrtti of Amoghavarsa.
prayoga(1)employment or use of a word in language and literature about which, laying down rules is looked upon as the purpose of grammar; confer, compare प्रयोगमूलत्वाद् व्याकरणस्मृतेः Kaiy.on P. V. 1.16, लोकतोर्थप्रयुक्ते शब्दप्रयोगे शास्त्रेण धर्मनियमो यथा लौकिकवैदिकेषु Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika I. Vart. 1; (2) use of speech; utterance; confer, compare मध्यमेन स वाक्प्रयोगः प्रणवात्मकः कर्तव्यः, Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XVIII. 4.
prayoganiyamageneral rules or principles laid down regarding the use of words in language and literature such as (l) a word recognised as correct should always be used, confer, compare एवमिहापि समानायामर्थगतौ शब्देन चापशब्देन च धर्मनियमः क्रियते शब्देनैवार्थोभिधेयो नापशब्देनेति । एवंक्रियमाणमभ्युदयकारि भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. I. Ahnika l, (2) never a base alone or an affix alone should be used, but always a base with the necessary affix should be used; confer, compare यावता समयः कृतो न केवला प्रकृतिः प्रयोक्तव्या न केवलः प्रत्ययः M. Bh, on P. I. 2.64 Vart. 8, also on P. III. 1.94 Vart. 3; (3) when the sense is already expressed by a word, a word repeating the sense should not be used; confer, compare उक्तार्थानामप्रयोगः. Besides these, many minor regulations of the type of Paribhasas are laid down by grammarians. For details see Paribhashasamgraha Introduction.
prayogamukhamaṇḍanaknown also by the name प्रयोगविवेक, an elementary treatise on syntax, attributed to वररुचि, who must, of course, have been different from the ancient grammarian वररुचि.
prayogaratnamālāname of a recognised treatise on grammar written by पुरुषोत्तमविद्यावागीश of Bengal in the fourteenth century. The treatise explains many words which, although current in language and literature, cannot be easily formed by rules of grammar. The author has tried to form them by applying rules of grammar given in the grammatical systems of Panini and Katantra. The alphabet given in this treatise is according to the system of the Tantra Sastra which shows a scholarship of the author in that branch The grammar was studied much in Bengal and Assam.
pravartakopādhyāyaa grammarian who wrote an explanatory gloss named कैयटप्रकाशिका on the महाभाष्यप्रदीप written by Kaiyatabhatta.
pravādaa grammatical explanation; detailed explanation by citing the gender, number, krt affix, taddhita affix.affix and the like: confer, compare लिङ्गसंख्यातद्धितकृतरूपभेदाः प्रवादाः । पाण्यादिशब्दानां प्रवादेषु प्रथमो (original) नकारो णत्वमाप्नोति स च प्राकृतः । Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XIII. 9. The word is explained as a change in the form of a word, as for instance, by the substitution of स् for विसर्ग where विसर्ग is, in fact, expected; confer, compare कबन्धं पृथु इत्येतेषां पदानां प्रवादा रूपभेदा उदये परत्रावस्थिताः दिव इत्येतस्य उपचारं जनयन्ति । यथा दिवस्कबन्धम् , दिवस्पृथुः Uvvata on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) IV. 22; confer, compare also प्रवादाः षडितः परे, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) IX. 18. In the Nirukta, the word is used in the sense of 'distinct mention'; confer, compare एवमन्यासामपि देवतानामादित्यप्रवादाः स्तुतयो भवन्ति ( deities are mentioned under the name of Aditya) Nir II.13; cf also वैश्वानरीयाः प्रवादाः Nir, VII. 23.
pravṛtta( I)complete; confer, compare अथ य प्रवृत्त अथे अमिताक्षरेषु ग्रन्थेषु वाक्यपूरणा आगच्छन्ति पदपूरणास्ते, Nirukta of Yāska.I. 9; (2) which has preSented itself, which has become applicable; the word is used in connection with a grammatical rule or operation ; confer, compare एवं च कृत्वा धर्मशास्त्रं प्रवृत्तम् ; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 2.64 Vart.39; समुदाये व्राह्मणशब्दः प्रवृतेवयवेष्वपि वर्तते जातिहीने गुणहीने च । M.Bh. on II. 2.6; confer, compare दीर्घस्य यण् ह्रस्व इति प्रवृत्तं, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VI.1.77; also confer, compare यद्यपि ङिच्चेत्ययमपवादः ... तातङि मन्थरं प्रवृत्तः परेण बाध्यते S. K. on P.VII.1.35.
prasaktaapplicable, but not actually applied; the word is used in connection with a grammatical ’rule or operation that has become applicable, but has not been applied; confer, compare उत्सर्गस्य प्रसक्तस्यापवादो वाधको भवति, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II.3 32, also प्रसक्तस्यादर्शनं लोपसंज्ञं भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). and S.K. on P.I.1. 60. The term प्रसक्त is opposed to the term अभिनिर्वृत्त.
prasaṅgaapplicability; possibility of being applied; the word is used with respect to a grammatical rule or operation which is on the point of being applied or taking place; the word प्राति is also used in the same sense; confer, compare को हि शब्दस्य प्रसङ्गः यत्र गम्यते चार्थो न च प्रयुज्यते M.Bh.on P.I.1.60 confer, compare also द्वौ प्रसङ्गौ अन्यार्थां एकस्मिन् स विप्रतिषेधः,Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.4. 2; also confer, compare प्रसङ्गे सति सदृशतम आदेशः स्यात् S.K. on स्थानेन्तरतमः P. I.1.50.
prasāraṇaa term used by ancient grammarians for संप्रसारण, i.e, the substitution of a corresponding vowel for a semivowel; exempli gratia, for example इ for य्, उ for व्, ऋ for र् and लृ for ल्: confer, compare रकि ज्यः प्रसारणम् P.I.1.4. Vart. 6.
prākṛtasarvasyaa treatise on the grammar of Prakrta Languages attributed to Markandeya
prācīnamatathe view or doctrine of the former or rather older grammarians. The word is used in many commentary books and the meaning of the word is to be decided according to the context. For example in the works of Ramacandra, the author of the Prakriyakaumudi and his followers, the word refers to the view given by the writers of the Kasikavrtti and the commentaries thereon in the works of Bhattoji and his pupils, it refers to the writer of the Prakriyakaumudi in addition to the writers of the Kasika, while in the works of Nagesa it refers to the writings of Bhattoji and his pupils. For details see Vyakarana Mahabhasya Vol. V1I pp. 23-24 D. E. Society's Edition.
prācyāvaiyākaraṇaan eastern grammarian; the term प्राच्य (eastern) being a relative term, the east is to be taken with respect to the place in the context. The word प्राचां occurs many times in Panini's Sutras and the term प्राक् may refer to countries east of the river शरावती or सरस्वती in the Punjab. See प्राग्देश a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. प्राचां is understood by some commentators as referring to time, in which case, the word may refer to ancient grammarians आपिशलि, शाकटायन, इन्द्र and others who lived before Panini; confer, compare प्राचीनवैयाकरणतन्त्रे वाचनिकानि ...Par. Sek. Pari. 1. The word प्राचीन is, of course, mostly used in the sense of ancient, rather than the word प्राच्. For specific peculiarities of the eastern grammarians see pp. 148-149 Vyakarana Mahabhasya Vol. VII. D. E. Society's Edition.
prāṇapaṇāa gloss on the Mahabhasya of Patanjali, written by the famous easterm grammarian Purusottamadeva of the 12th century A. D., of which only a fragment of a few pages is available. As the legend goes, the name प्राणपणा was given to the gloss as it was accompanied by an oath on the part of the author that his life was at stake if he did even the slightest injustice to the author of the Mahabhasya.
prātipadikaliterallyavailable in every word. The term प्रातिपादिक can be explained as प्रतिपदं गृह्णाति तत् प्रातिपदिकम् cf P.IV. 4. 39. The term प्रातिपदिक, although mentioned in the Brahmana works, is not found in the Pratisakhya works probably because those works were concerned with formed words which had been actually in use. The regular division of a word into the base ( प्रकृति ) and the affix ( प्रत्यय ) is available, first in the grammar of Panini, who has given two kinds of bases, the noun-base and the verb-base. The noun-base is named Pratipadika by him while the verb-base is named Dhatu. The definition of Pratipadika is given by him as a word which is possessed of sense, but which is neither a root nor a suffix; confer, compare अर्थवदधातुरप्रत्ययः प्रातिपदिकम् . P.I. 2.45. Although his definition includes, the krdanta words,the taddhitanta words and the compound words, still, Panini has mentioned them separately in the rule कृत्तद्धितसमासाश्च P. I. 2.45 to distinguish them as secondary noun-bases as compared with the primary noun-bases which are mentioned in the rule अर्थवदधातुरप्रत्ययः प्रातिपदिकम्, Thus,Panini implies four kinds of Pratipadikas मूलभूत, कृदन्त, तद्धितान्त and समास, The Varttikakara appears to have given nine kinds-गुणवचन, सर्वनाम, अव्यय, तद्धितान्त, कृदन्त, समास, जाति, संख्या and संज्ञा. See Varttikas 39 to 44 on P. I. 4. 1. Later on, Bhojaraja in his SringaraPrakasa has quoted the definition अर्थवदधातु given by Panini, and has given six subdivisions.: confer, compare नामाव्ययानुकरणकृत्तद्धितसमासाः प्रातिपदिकानि Sr. Prak. I. page 6. For the sense conveyed by a Pratipadika or nounbase, see प्रातिपदिकार्थ.
prātipadikārthadenoted sense of a Pratipadika or a noun-base. Standard grammarians state that the denotation of a pratipadika is five-fold viz. स्वार्थ, द्रव्य, लिङ्ग, संख्या and कारक. The word स्वार्थ refers to the causal factor of denotation or प्रवृत्तिनिमित्त which is of four kinds जाति, गुण, क्रिया and संज्ञा as noticed respectively in the words गौः, शुक्लः, चलः and डित्ः. The word द्रव्य refers to the individual object which sometimes is directly denoted as in अश्वमानय, while on some occasions it is indirectly denoted through the genus or the general notion as in ब्राह्मणः पूज्य:, लिङ्ग the gender, संख्या the number and कारक the case-relation are the denotations of the case-terminations, but sometimes as they are conveyed in the absence of a case-affix as in the words पञ्च, दश, and others, they are stated as the denoted senses of the Pratipadika, while the case-affixes are said to indicate them; confer, compare वाचिका द्योतिका वा स्युः शब्दादीनां विभक्तयः Vakyapadiya.
prātiśākhyaa work on Vedic grammar of a specific nature, which is concerned mainly with the changes, euphonic and others, in the Pada text of the Samhita as compared with the running text, the Samhita itselfeminine. The Pratisakhya works are neither concerned with the sense of words, nor with their division into bases and affixes, nor with their etymology. They contain, more or less,Vedic passages arranged from the point of view of Samdhi. In the Rk Pratisakhya, available to-day, topics of metre, recital, phonetics and the like are introduced, but it appears that originally the Rk Pratisakhya, just like the Atharva Pratisakhya, was concerned with euphonic changes, the other subjects being introduced later on. The word प्रातिशाख्य shows that there were such treatises for everyone of the several Sakhas or branches of each Veda many of which later on disappeared as the number of the followers of those branches dwindledition Out of the remaining ones also, many were combined with others of the same Veda. At present, only five or six Pratisakhyas are available which are the surviving representatives of the ancient ones - the Rk Pratisakhya by Saunaka, the Taittiriya Pratisakhya, the Vajasaneyi PratiSakhya by Katyayana, the Atharva Pratisakhya and the Rk Tantra by Sakatayana, which is practically a Pratisakhya of the Sama Veda. The word पार्षद or पारिषद was also used for the Pratisakhyas as they were the outcome of the discussions of learned scholars in Vedic assemblies; cf परिषदि भवं पार्षदम्. Although the Pratisakhya works in nature, are preliminary to works on grammar, it appears that the existing Pratisakhyas, which are the revised and enlarged editions of the old ones, are written after Panini's grammar, each one of the present Prtisakhyas representing, of course, several ancient Pratisakhyas, which were written before Panini. Uvvata, a learned scholar of the twelfth century has written a brief commentary on the Rk Pratisakhya and another one on the Vajasaneyi Pratisakhya. The Taittiriya PratiSakhya has got two commentaries -one by Somayarya, called Tribhasyaratna and the other called Vaidikabharana written by Gopalayajvan. There is a commentary by Ananta bhatta on the Vajasaneyi Pratisakhya. These commentaries are called Bhasyas also.
prepsudesiderative adjective; a word formed by adding the affix उ in the sense of ' an agent ' to a desiderative root by the rule सनाशंसभिक्ष उः P.III.2.168. The term प्रेप्सु was used for such nouns by ancient grammarians.
preṣaṇīa term used by ancient grammarians for the imperative mood or लोट् of Panini.
prauḍhamanoramāpopularly called मनोरमा also; the famous commentary on the Siddhantakaumudi of Bhattoji Diksita written by the author himself to explain fully in a scholarly manner the popular grammar written by him; , the word प्रौढमनेारमा is used in contrast with बालमनोरमा another commentary on the Siddhantakaumudi by Vasudevadiksita. On account of the difficult nature of it, it is usual to read the प्रौढमनेारमा upto the end of the Karaka-prakarana only in the Sanskrit PathaSalas before the study of the Sabdendusekhara and the Paribhsendusekhara is undertaken.
prauḍhamanoramākhaṇḍana(1)a grammatical work written by a grammarian named Cakrapani of the Sesa family of grammarians. The work is meant to refute the arguments of Bhattoji Diksita in his Praudhamanorama; (2) a grammar work written by the famous poet and rhetorician Jagannātha in refutation of the doctrines and explanations given in the Praudhamanorama by the stalwart Grammarian Bhattoji Diksita. The work is not a scholarly one and it has got a tone of banter. It was written by Jagannatha to show that he could also write works on Grammar and the bearded pedant Bhattoji should not be proud of his profound scholarship in Grammar. The work of Jagannatha was named मनोरमाकुचमर्दन possibly by his followers or even by himselfeminine.
prauḍhamanoramāṭīkāa commentary on Bhattoji DikSita's Praudhamanorama written by Bhattoji's grandson Hari Diksita. The commentary is called लघुशब्दरत्न or simple शब्दरत्न which is an abridgment of the author's work बृहच्छब्दरत्न. The Laghusabdaratna is widely studied along with the Praudhamanorama in the Pathasalas.
plākṣāyaṇaan ancient Vedic scholar who presumably wrote a work on Vedic grammar (of the type of the Pratisakhya works).For a difference of view he is quoted in the Taittiriya Pratisakhya: confer, compareन प्लाक्षिप्लाक्षायणयेाः T.Pr. IX.6.
plutaprotracted, name given to vowels in the protracted grade. The vowels in this grade which are termed protracted vowels are possessed of three matras and in writing they are marked with the figure 3 placed after them. In pronunciation they take a longer time than the long or दीर्घ vowels; confer, compare ऊकालोज्झ्रस्वदीर्घप्लुतः P. I.2.27. The word is derived from प्लु (प्रु also) I Atmane to go, and explained as प्लवते इति, The word प्लवते is often found for प्लुतो भवति in the Pratisakhya works; cf also मात्रा ह्रस्वरतावदवग्रहान्तरं, द्वे दीर्धस्तिस्रः प्लुत उच्यते स्वरः । अधः स्विदासी३दुपरि स्विदासी३द् अर्थे प्लुतिर्भीरिव विन्दती३त्रिः ll Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I.16.
phak(1)taddhita affix.affix फ marked with mute क् for effecting the वृद्धि substitute for the initial vowel of the word to which it is appliedition The initial letter फ् of all the affixes beginning with फ् in Panini's grammar is always changed into आयन्. The taddhita affix. affix फक् is affixed (1) in the sense of गोत्रापत्य grandchild and his issues, to the words नड and others as also to the words ending with the affixes यञ् and इञ् and words शरद्वत्, दर्भ, द्रोण et cetera, and others exempli gratia, for example नाडायनः, शालङ्कायनः, दाक्षायणः प्लाक्षायणः, द्रोणायनः, वैदः, अौर्वः et cetera, and others; cf P.IV. 1.99-103; (2) as a caturarthika affix in the four senses mentioned in P. IV. 2.67-70 to the words पक्ष and others e. g. पाक्षायणः, तौषायणः; confer, compare P.IV. 2.80.
phañtaddhita affix. affix फ marked with ञ् causing the Vrddhi substitute for the initial vowel of the word, applied in the sense of grandchildren and their issues to words अश्व and others, as also to the word भर्ग; exempli gratia, for exampleआश्वायन, अाश्मायनः, भार्गायणः confer, compare अश्वादिभ्यः फञ् and भर्गात् त्रैगर्ते; confer, compare P.IV.1.110 and 111.
phala(1)fruit or benefit of an action which goes to the agent; confer, compare फलव्यापारयोर्धातुः Vaiyakarana-bhusana. A root which is given as Ubhayapadin in Panini's Grammar takes the Atmanepada affixes when the fruit of the activity is meant for the agent, while otherwise it takes the Parasmaipada affixes; (2) The word फल also means the result of a grammatical operation or grammatical injunction.
phintaddhita affix. affix आयनि in the sense of offspring added according to the Eastern grammarians to words not beginning with आ, ऐ or औ, exempli gratia, for example ग्लुचुकायनिः,confer, compare IV.1.160.
barnel[ BURNELL., Dr.]a European Sanskrit scholar who has written a learned booklet 'Aindra School of Sanskrit Grammarians' which discusses the problem of the Aindra grammar. See ऐन्द्र.
balīyastvarelative superiority in strength possessed by rules of grammar or by operations based on rules of grammar. This Superiority is decided generally on any one or more of the four recognised criteria such as परत्व, नित्यत्व, अन्तरङ्गत्व and अपवादत्व. The phrase अन्तरङ्गबलीयस्त्वात् very frequently occurs in the varttikas and in the Mahabhasya; confer, compare M.Bh. on P. III. 1.67, VI.i.17, 85 Vart. 15, VI. 4.62 and VII.1.1.
bahiraṅgaa rule or operation which is बहिरङ्ग (literally external); the word बहिरङ्ग is used in grammar in connection with a rule or operation, the cause ( निमित्त )of which occurs later in place or time than the cause of the other which is called अन्तरङ्ग. For the various kinds of बहिरङ्गत्व see the word अन्तरङ्ग where the kinds of अन्तरङ्गत्व are given.
bahulaliterally variously applicable; the word is used in the rules of Panini in connection with a grammatical rule or affix or the like that is seen necessarily applied in some cases, optionally applied in a few other cases and not at all applied in the other cases still. The word बहुलम् is used by Panini in all such cases. See P. II. 1.32, 57; II. 3.62; II.4.39, 73, 76, 84, III. 1.34 et cetera, and others; confer, compare the usual explanation of बहुलम् given by grammarians in the lines क्वचित्प्रवृत्तिः क्वचिदप्रवृत्तिः क्वचिद्विभाषा क्वचिदन्यदेव । विधेर्विधानं बहुधा समीक्ष्य चतुर्विधं बाहुलकं वदन्ति Com. Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.III.18.
bahulapādaname given by grammarians to the third pada of the third adhyaya of the Astdhyayi.
bahuvrīhia compound similar in meaning to the word बहुव्रीहि ( possessed of much rice ) which, in sense shows quite a distinct object than those which are shown by the constituent members of the compound; a relative or adjective compound. There are various kinds of the Bahuvrihi compound such as समानाधिकरणबहुव्रीहि, व्यधिकरणबहुव्रीहि, संख्याबहुव्रीहि, दिग्बहुव्रीहि, सहबहुव्रीहि, नञ्बहुव्रीहि, and अनेकपदबहुव्रीहि which depend upon the specific peculiarity noticed in the various cases. Panini in his grammar has not given any definition of बहुव्रीहि, but has stated that a compound other than those already given viz. अव्ययीभाव, द्वन्द्व and तत्पुरुष, is बहुव्रीहि and cited under Bahuvrihi all cases mentioned a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; cf शेषो बहुव्रीहिः II. 3.23-28; also confer, compare अन्यपदार्थप्रधानो बहुव्रीहिः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II. 1.6; II. 1.20; II. 1.49.
bahvapekṣaliterally depending on many; the word is used in the sense of depending on many causal factors ( निमित्तानि ) and given as the definition of a kind of बहिरङ्ग by some grammarians; confer, compare अल्पापेक्षमन्तरङ्गं बह्वपेक्षं बहिरङ्गम् . This kind of अन्तरङ्गबहिरङ्गत्व, cited by Kaiyata is, however, disapproved by Nagesabhatta; confer, compare बहुिरङ्गान्तरङ्गाशब्दाभ्यां बह्वपेक्षत्वाल्पापेक्षत्वयोः शब्दमर्यादया अलाभाच्च । तथा सति असिद्धं बह्वपेक्षमल्पापेक्षे इत्येव वदेत् । Par. Sek. on Pari. 50.
bādhakatvathe same as बाध ; sublation; setting aside; this sublation is described to be of two types(1) complete sublation when the rule set aside, is for ever set aside and cannot, by the maxim called तक्रकौण्डिन्यन्याय, be applied again; confer, compare दधि ब्राह्मणेभ्यो दीयतां तक्रं कौण्डिन्यायेति सत्यपि संभवे दधिदानस्य तक्रदानं निवर्तकं भवति । confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1.47; VI. 1.2. VI. 2.1. et cetera, and others; ( 2 ) temporary sublation when the rule set aside, can be applied, if possible after the special rule has been applied; confer, compare सर्वथा अनवकाशत्वादेव बाधकत्वे स्वस्य (अनवकाशशास्त्रस्य) पूर्वप्रवृत्तिरित्येव बाधः । तत्र बाधके प्रवृत्ते यद्युत्सर्गप्राप्तिर्भवति तदा भवत्येव यथा तत्रैव याडादयः Par.Sek.on Pari.57, The sublation or बाधकत्व is not only in the case of सामान्यविशेषभाव and अनवकाशत्व as given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page., but a rule or operation which is पर (cited later), or नित्य, or अन्तरङ्ग sets aside the rule or operation which is पूर्व,or अनित्य,or बहिरङ्ग respectively. This बाध्यबाधकभाव occupies a very important position in respect of the application of grammar rules for arriving at the correct forms (इष्टरूपसिद्धि) and grammarians have laid down a number of Paribhasas in the field of बाध्यबाधकभाव.
bālaṃbhaṭṭa( बाळंभट्ट )surnamed Payagunda or Payagunde, who has written a commentary on the commentary Mitaksara on the याज्ञवल्क्यस्मृति. Some scholars say that he was also a great grammarian and identical with वैद्यनाथ पायगुंडे who has written the commentary काशिका or गदा on the Paribhasendusekhara, the Cidasthimala on the Laghusabdendusekhara and commentaries on the Vaiyakaranabhusana,Sabdakaustubha and Bhasyapradipoddyota. Other scholars believe that Balambhatta was the son of Vaidyanatha and that he wrote only the commentary on Mitaksara called Balambhatti after him. (2) There was also a comparatively modern grammarian of Tanjore who has written small grammar works बालबोधिनी and बालरञ्जनी.
bālabodhinīname of a grammatical work ascribed to Balambhatta of Tanjore.
bālamanoramāname of a commentary on the Siddhanta-kaumudi of Bhattoji Diksita by Vasudeva Diksita, a grammarian of Tanjore. There is also another commentary called Balamanorama written by Anantadeva on the Siddhantakaumudi.
bālarañjanīname of a grammar work written by Balambhatta of Tanjore. See बालंभट्ट (2).
bāhulakathe application of a grammatical rule as a necessity to arrive at some forms in literature especially in the Vedic Literature as also in the works of standard writers, which cannot be explained easily by the regular application of the stated rules; confer, compare सुप्तिङुपग्रहलिदनराणां कालहलच्स्वरकर्तृयङां च । व्यत्ययमिच्छति शास्त्रकृदेषां सोपि च सिध्यति बाहुलकेन M.Bh. on P. III. 1.85; also confer, compare बाहुलकं प्रकृतेस्तनुदृष्टेः प्रायसमुच्चयनादपि तेषाम् । कार्यसशेषविधेश्च तदुक्तं नैगमरूढिभवं हि सुसाधु M.Bh. on P. III.3.1. In many sutras, Panini has put the word बहुलम् to arrive at such forms; e.g see P.II.1.32,57; II.3.62. II.4.39,73,76,84 et cetera, and others
bidādia class of words headed by the word बिद to which the affix अ (अञ्) is added in the sense of a grandchild and further descendants; exempli gratia, for example बैदः, और्वः, काश्यप:, कौशिकः et cetera, and others The words in this class are mostly names of sages. In the case of such words as are not names of sages, the affix अ is added in the sense of the offspring and not any descendant. exempli gratia, for example पौत्रः, दौहित्रः et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.IV.1.104.
buiskūla[ BUISKOOL H. E. )A European grammarian who has written an essay on the last three Padas of Panini's Astadhyayi (त्रिपादी) under the title 'The Tripadi'.
buddhisāgarawriter of a grammar work who lived in the 11th century.
bṛhacchabdaratnaa learned commentary on the commentary मनोरमा of भट्टोजीदीक्षित; the commentary was written by हरिदीक्षित the grandson of Bhattoji. The work is called बृहच्छब्दरत्न in contrast with the लघुशब्दरत्न of the same author (हरिदीक्षित) which is generally studied at the Pathasalas all over the country. The work बृहच्छब्दरत्न is only in a Manuscript form at present. Some scholars believe that it was written by Nagesabhatta, who ascribed it to his preceptor Hari Diksita, but the belief is not correct as proved by a reference in the Laghusabdaratna, where the author himself remarks that he himself has written the बृहच्छब्दरत्न, and internal evidences show that लबुशब्दरत्न is sometimes a word-forword summary of the बृहच्छब्दरत्न. confer, compareविस्तरस्तु अस्मत्कृते बृहच्छब्दरत्ने मदन्तेवासिवृतलधुशब्देन्दुशेखरे च द्रष्टव्यः Laghusabdaratna. For details see Bhandarkar Ins. Journal Vol. 32 pp.258-60.
bṛhatsaṃjñāthe same as महत्संज्ञा or महती संज्ञा; a bigger terminology as contrasted with लघुसंज्ञा brief terminology such as टि, घु, भ et cetera, and others for which (latter) Panini is very particular. The bigger terms such as सर्वनाम, अात्मनेपद, परस्मैपद and others are evidently borrowed by Panini from the ancient grammarians who lived before him.
bṛhadvyākaraṇasiddhāntamañjūṣāa grammar work written by Ramanatha Chobhe.
belavalakara[ SHRIPAD KRISHNA BELVALKAR ]a well-known Sanskrit scholar of the present day who has been the General Editor of the Mahabharata published by the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona. He has written a book on grammar reviewing very briefly the various systems of Sanskrit grammar, which is named "Systems of Sanskrit Grammar".
bopadevaa great Sanskrit scholar and grammarian belonging to Devagiri in the greater Maharastra who was supported by Hemadri of Devagiri. He resided at सार्थग्राम on the river Varada in the first half of the thirteenth century. He wrote a short treatise on Sanskrit Grammar, which has a number of peculiar abbreviations for the usual well-known grammatical termanuscript. His grammar had a wide spread in Bengal and it is today a very common text on Grammar Bengal. On this account some scholars believe that he lived in Bengal. He was the son of Kesava and pupil of Dhanesa. He is also the author, of the well-known work कविकल्पद्रुम on which he has written a commentary named कामधेनु or काव्यकामधेनु.
bhakti(1)name given to two of the five divisions of a Saman which are प्रस्तावभक्ति, उद्गीथ, प्रतिहार, उपद्रव and निधानभाक्ति; (2) the vowel portion surrounding, or placed after, the consonant र् or ल् which (consonant) is believed to be present in the vowel ऋ or ऌ respectively forming its important portion, but never separately noticed in it. The vowels ऋ and ऌ are made up of one matra each. It is contended by the grammarians that the consonants र् and ल् forming respectively the portion of ऋ and ऌ, make up halfa-matra, while the remaining half is made up of the भाक्ति of the vowel surrounding the consonant or situated after the consonant. The word which is generally used for this 'bhakti is 'ajbhakti' instead of which the word स्वरभक्ति is found in the Pratisakhya works; confer, compare यत्तद्रेफात्परं भक्तेस्तेन व्यवहितत्वान्न प्राप्नेति | ...... यच्चात्र रेफात्परं भुक्तेर्न तत् क्वचिदपि व्यपवृक्तं दृश्यते | Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VIII. 4.1 Vart 2; confer, compare स्वरभक्तिः पूर्वभागक्षराङ्गं Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I. 17; also confer, compare रेफात्स्वरोपहिताद् व्यञ्जनोदयाद् ऋकारवर्णी स्वरभक्तिरुत्तरा ) Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. 13.
bhakṣyaniyamarestriction regarding edibles of a particular kindeclinable The word is quoted to illustrate the नियमविधि or restrictive rule in grammar. Although the restriction in the instance पञ्च पञ्चनखा भक्ष्याः is of the kind of परिसंख्या and called परिसंख्या, and not नियम, by the Mimamsakas, the grammarians call it a niyamavidhi. There is no परिसंख्याविधि according to grammarians; they cite only two kinds of vidhi viz. simple vidhi or apurva vidhi and niyamavidhi.
bhaṭṭojīsurnamed Diksita; a stalwart grammarian of the Panini system who flourished in the first half of the seventeenth century and wrote many independent books and commentaries such as the Siddhantakaumudi, the Praudhamanorama, the Vaiyakaranasiddhantakarika, the Sabdakaustubha and others. The most reputed work out of these, however, is the Siddhantakaumudi which is very popular even today and which has almost set aside other works of its kind such as the Prakriyakaumudi and others. Bhattoji was a Telagu Brahmana, as generally believed, and although he belonged to the South, he made Varanasi his home where he prepared a school of learned Grammarians. Although he carried on his work silently in Varanasi, he was envied by the reputed rhetorician of his time Pandita Jagannātha, who criticised his work ( Bhattojis work ) named Manorama very severely. See प्रौढमनोरमा a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. The Siddhāntakaumudi has got many commentaries of which the Tattvabodhini written by Bhattoji's pupil Jnanendrasarasvati is appreciated much by learned grammarians.
bhatvathe nature or quality of being called भ which causes many grammatical operations which are given together by Panini in VI. 4.129 to 179. See the word भ a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
bharatamallaa grammarian of Bengal who lived in the sixteenth century and who wrote उपसर्गवृत्ति, दुतबोध and other works on grammar.
bhartṛharia very distinguished Grammarian who lived in the seventh century A. D. He was a senior contemporary of the authors of the Kasika, who have mentioned his famous work viz. The Vakyapadiya in the Kasika. confer, compare शब्दार्थसंबन्धोयं प्रकरणम् | वाक्यपदीयम् Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV.3.88. His Vyakarana work "the Vakyapadiya" has occupied a very prominent position in Grammatical Literature. The work is divided into three sections known by the name 'Kanda' and it has discussed so thoroughly the problem of the relation of word to its sense that subsequent grammarians have looked upon his view as an authority. The work is well-known for expounding also the Philosophy of Grammar. His another work " the Mahabhasya-Dipika " is a scholarly commentary on Patanjali's Mahabhasya. The Commentary is not published as yet, and its solitary manuscript is very carelessly written. Nothing is known about the birth-place or nationality of Bhartrhari. It is also doubtful whether he was the same person as king Bhartrhari who wrote the 'Satakatraya'.
bhavadevaa scholar of grammar who has written a commentary on the Brhacchabdaratna of Hari Diksita.
bhāgavata hariśāstrīa modern scholar of grammar who has written a commentary named Vakyarthacandrika on the Paribhasendusekhara of Nagesa; he lived in the first half of the eighteenth century.
bhāṇḍārakara[ Sir Ramakrishna Gopal Bhandarkar 1837-1925 A. D. ]a well-known scholar of Sanskrit Grammar who has written learned articles on many grammatical topics. He was a distinguished Professor of Sanskrit in the latter half of the nineteenth century. He was one of the pioneers of Sanskrit studies in India.
bhāradvāja(1)an ancient grammarian quoted by Panini in his rules to show differences of opinion; confer, compare ऋतो भारद्वाजस्य VII. 2.63; (2) name of a country in the days of Panini confer, compare कृकणपर्णाद्भारद्वाजे P. IV. 2.145,
bhāraddhājīyascholars and grammarians belonging to or following the Bharadwaja School of Grammar whose views are often quoted in the Mahabhasya; भारद्वाजीयाः पठन्ति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.1.20 Vart. 1, I.1.56 Vart.11 : I.2.22 Vart.3; I.3.67 Vart. 4, III.1.38 Vart. 1, III 1.48 Vart. 3; III 1.89 Vart. 1, IV.1.79, VI.4. 47 and VI.4.155.
bhāvadevaa grammarian who has written a commentary on the Bŗhacchabdaratna of Hari Dīkșita; possibly the same as भवदेव.See भवदेव.
bhāvaśarmanthe author of the कातन्त्रपरिभाषावृत्ति, a work on the Paribhāșās in grammar which are utilized in explaining the rules of the कातन्त्रव्याकरण by Śarvavarman.
bhāvasenaa grammarian of the Kātantra school who wrote the works Kātantrarūpamālā and Kaumāra Vyākaraņa.
bhāṣāṃmañjarīa small treatise on grammar written by Vyaṅkaṭa Subbā Shastrī.
bhāṣāvṛttia short gloss on the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. of Pāṇini in the l2th century by Puruṣottamadeva's Paribhāṣāvṛtti.adeva, a reputed scholar belonging to the Eastern school of grammarians which flourished in Bengal and Behar in the 10th, 11th and 12th centuries, The gloss is very useful for beginners and it has given a clear explanation of the different sūtras without going into difficult niceties and discussions. The treatise does not comment upon Vedic portions or rules referring to Vedic Language because, as the legend goes, king Lakṣmaṇa Sena, for whom the gloss was written, was not qualified to understand Vedic Language; confer, compare वैदिकभाषानर्हत्वात् Com. on Bhāṣāvṛtti by Sṛṣṭidhara. There is a popular evaluation of the Bhāṣāvṛtti given by the author himself in the stanza "काशिकाभागवृत्त्योश्चेत्सिद्धान्तं बोद्धुमस्ति धीः ! तदा विचिन्त्यतां भ्रातर्भाषावृत्तिरियं मम " at the end of his treatise; for details see पुरुषोत्तमदेव.
bhāṣāvṛttiṭīkāa learned commentary on Puruṣottamadeva's Paribhāṣāvṛtti.adeva's Bhāṣavṛtti by Sṛṣṭidhara a learned grammarian of the sixteenth century.
bhāskaraśāstrīsurnamed Abhyankar (1785-1870) a great grammarian in the line of the pupils of Nāgeśa who was educated at Poona and lived at Sātārā. He taught many pupils, a large number of whom helped the spread of Vyākaraṇa studies even in distant places of the country, such as Vārāṇasi and others. For details see Vyākaraṇa The Volume of the introduction in Marathi to the Pātañjala Mahābhāṣya, written by K. V. Abhyankar and published by the O. E. Society, Poona. pp. 27-29, D. E. Society's Edition.
bhīmasenacalled भीमदास also, who flourished in the fourteenth century and wrote a treatise on grammar called भैमव्याकरण.
bhūtaliterally what has become or happened, The word is used in books on grammar in the sense of past tense in general, which has been subdivided into (a) unseen past (परीक्षभूत or लिट् ), (b) past, not of today (अनद्यतनभूत or लङ् ) and (c) past in general (सामान्यभूत or लुङ्),confer, compare भूते P.III.2.84, परोक्षे लिट् P.III.2.116 and अनद्यतने लङ् P.III.2.111.
bhūtapūrvagatiliterally denotation of something which formerly was existing; a consideration of that form of a word which was formerly present. The word is used frequently by commentators when they try to apply a rule of grammar to a changed wording under the plea that the wording required by the rule was formerly there; confer, compareभूतपूर्वगत्या (पकारलोपे कृतेपि ) दाप् भविष्यति, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.1.20 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 9; confer, compare also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.1.56, VII.1.9 and VII.3.103; confer, comparealso सांप्रतिकाभावे भूतपूर्वगतिः Par. Śeḵ. Pari. 76.
bhūpādaname popularly given by Śiradeva and other grammarians to the third pāda of the first adhyāya of Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyi as it begins with the Sūtra भूवादयो धातव: P.I.3.1.
bhaimavyākaraṇaa grammar treatise written by भौमसेन in the fourteenth century A. D.
bhairavamiśraone of the reputed grammarians of the latter half of the eighteenth century and the first half of the nineteenth century who wrote commentaries on several prominent works on grammar. He was the son of भवदेव and his native place was Prayāga. He has written the commentary called Candrakalā on the Laghuśabdenduśekhara, Parikṣā on the Vaiyākaraṇabhũṣanasāra, Gadā called also Bhairavī or Bhairavīgadā on the Paribhāṣenduśekhara and commentaries (popularly named Bhairavī) on the Śabdaratna and Lingānuśāsana. He is reported to have visited Poona, the capital of the Peśawas and received magnificent gifts for exceptional proficiency in Nyāya and Vyākaraṇa. For details see pp. 24 and 25 Vol. VII . Pātañjala Mahābhāṣya D. E. Society's Edition.
bhojathe well-known king of Dhārā who was very famous for his charities and love of learning. He flourished in the eleventh century A.D. He is said to have got written or himself written several treatises on various śāstras. The work Sarasvatīkaṇṭhābharaṇa which is based on the Astādhyāyi of Pāṇini, but which has included in it the Vārttikas and Paribhāṣās also, has become in a way a Vyākaraṇa or a general work in grammar and can be styled as Bhoja-Vyākaraṇa.
bholānāthaa grammarian who has written a commentary named Saṁdarbhāmṛta on Bopadeva's Mugdhabodha.
bhautapūrvyathe consideration that a thing was such and such a one formerly, and hence liable to undergo grammatical operations on that ground; confer, compare कृत एत्त्वे भौतपूर्व्यात्| भिस ऐस्| Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.VII. 1. 9.
maṇḍūkagatiliterallythe gait of a frog; jump; the continuation of a word from a preceding Sūtra to the following Sūtra or Sūtras in the manner of a frog by omitting one or more Sūtras in the middle; the word मण्डूकप्लुति is also used in the same sense especially by later grammarians; confer, compare अथवा मण्डूकगतयोधिकाराः | यथा मण्डूका उत्प्लुत्योत्प्लुत्य गच्छन्ति तद्वदधिकाराः || Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.1.3 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).2, II. 3.32, II. 4.34, VI.1.16, VI.3.49,VII. 2.117.
matuppādaa conventional name given by grammarians to the third pāda of the eighth Adhyāya of Pāṇini's Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. as the pāda begins with the sūtra मतुवसोरु संबुद्धौ छन्दसि P. VIII. 3.1.
matonmajjāname of a commentary on Koṇḍabhaṭṭa's Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇa written by a grammarian named वनमालिन्.
madhyakaumudīcalled also मध्यमकौमुदी a work on grammar which is an abridgment, to a certain extent, of Bhaṭṭojī's Siddhāntakaumudī. The treatise was written by Varadarāja, a pupil of Bhaṭṭojī for facilitating the study of the Siddhānta-kaumudi.
madhyapatitaliterally fallen in the middle; the word is used generally in the sense of an augment which is inserted in the middle of a word. Sometimes an affix too, like अकच् or a conjugational sign like श्रम्, is placed in the middle of a word. Such a middling augment is technically ignored and a word together with it is taken as the original word for grammatical operations; exempli gratia, for example उच्चकै:, नीचकै: et cetera, and others cf तन्मध्यपतितस्तद्ग्रहणेन गृह्यते Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 89.
madhyamakaumudī(1)name of a treatise on grammar by Rāmaśarman; (2) the same as मध्यकौमुदी.
mantudevaknown also as मन्नुदेव, a famous grammarian of the eighteenth century who has written a commentary named दर्पणा on the Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇasāra of Koṇḍabhaṭṭa and a commentary named दोषोद्धरण on Nāgeśa's Paribhāṣenduśekhara.
mahādevaa grammarian of the Kātantra school who has written a gloss on the कातन्त्रवृत्ति of दुर्गसिंह.
mahānandaa grammarian of the eighteenth century who has written a gloss on Koṇḍabhaṭṭṭa's Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣanasāra.
mahābhāṣyaliterally the great commentary. The word is uniformly used by commentators and classical Sanskrit writers for the reputed commentary on Pāṇini's Sūtras and the Vārttikas thereon by Patañjali in the 2nd century B. C. The commentary is very scholarly yet very simple in style, and exhaustive although omitting a number of Pāṇini's rules. It is the first and oldest existing commentary on the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. of Pāṇini, and, in spite of some other commentaries and glosses and other compendia, written later on to explain the Sutras of Panini, it has remained supremely authoritative and furnishes the last and final word in all places of doubt: confer, compare the remarks इति भाष्ये स्थितम्, इत्युक्तं भाष्ये, इत्युक्तमाकरे et cetera, and others scattered here and there in several Vyaakarana treatises forming in fact, the patent words used by commentators when they finish any chain of arguments. Besides commenting on the Sutras of Paanini, Patanjali, the author, has raised many other grammatical issues and after discussing them fully and thoroughly, given his conclusions which have become the final dicta in those matters. The work, in short, has become an encyclopedic one and hence aptly called खनि or अकर. The work is spread over such a wide field of grammatical studies that not a single grammatical issue appears to have been left out. The author appears to have made a close study of the method and explanations of the SUtras of Paanini given at various academies all over the country and incorporated the gist of those studies given in the form of Varttikas at the various places, in his great work He has thoroughly scrutinized and commented upon the Vaarttikas many of which he has approved, some of which he has rejected, and a few of which he has supplementedition Besides the Vaarttikas which are referred to a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page., he has quoted stanzas which verily sum up the arguments in explanation of the difficult sUtras, composed by his predecessors. There is a good reason to believe that there were small glosses or commentaries on the SUtras of Paanini, written by learned teachers at the various academies, and the Vaarttikas formed in a way, a short pithy summary of those glosses or Vrttis. . The explanation of the word वृत्तौ साधु वार्तिकम् given by Kaiyata may be quoted in support of this point. Kaiyata has at one place even stated that the argument of the Bhaasyakaara is in consonance with that of Kuni, his predecessor. The work is divided into eighty five sections which are given the name of lesson or आह्लिक by the author, probably because they form the subject matter of one day's study each, if the student has already made a thorough study of the subject and is very sharp in intelligence. confer, compare अह्ला निर्वृत्तम् आह्लिकम्, (the explanation given by the commentatiors).Many commentary works were written on this magnum opus of Patanjali during the long period of twenty centuries upto this time under the names टीका, टिप्पणी, दीपिका, प्रकाशिका, व्याख्या, रत्नावली, स्पूर्ति, वृत्ति, प्रदीप, व्याख्यानं and the like, but only one of them the 'Pradipa' of कैयटीपाध्याय, is found complete. The learned commentary by Bhartrhari, written a few centuries before the Pradipa, is available only in a fragment and that too, in a manuscript form copied down from the original one from time to time by the scribes very carelessly. Two other commentaries which are comparatively modern, written by Naarayanasesa and Nilakantha are available but they are also incomplete and in a manuscript form. Possibly Kaiyatabhatta's Pradipa threw into the background the commentaries of his predecessors and no grammarian after Kaiyata dared write a commentary superior to Kaiyata's Pradipa or, if he began, he had to abandon his work in the middle. The commentary of Kaiyata is such a scholarly one and so written to the point that later commentators have almost identified the original Bhasya with the commentary Pradipa and many a time expressed the two words Bhasya and Kaiyata in the same breath as भाष्यकैयटयोः ( एतदुक्तम् or स्पष्टमेतत् ).
mahābhāṣyadīpikāa very learned old commentary on the Mahabhasya of Patanjali written by the reputed grammarian Bhartrhari or Hari in the seventh century A. D. The commentary has got only one manuscript preserved in Germany available at present, of which photostat copies or ordinary copies are found here and there. The first page of the manuscript is missing and it is incomplete also, the commentary not going beyond the first seven Aahnikas. For details see page 383 Vol. VII Vyaakarana Mahabhasya D. E. Society's edition.
mahābhāṣyapradīpaa very scholarly commentary on Patanjali's MahabhaSya written by Kaiyatabhatta in the eleventh century, The commentary has so nicely explained every difficult and obscure point in the Mahabhasya, and has so thoroughly explained each sentence that the remark of later grammarians that the torch of the Mahabhasya has been kept burning by the Pradipa appears quite apt and justifiedition Kaiyata's commentary has thrown much additional light on the original arguments and statements in the Mahabhasya. There is a learned commentary on the Pradipa written by Nagesabhatta which is named vivarana by the author but which is well known by the name 'Uddyota' among students and teachers of Vyakarana. For details see pp. 389, 390 Vol VII, Patanjala Mahabhasya, D. E. Society's Edition.
mahābhāṣyapradīpaṭīkaname given to each of the various commentaries on the Pradipa of Kaiyata written by grammarians, out of which the commentaries of चिन्तामणि,रामचन्द्रसरस्वती, नारायण, नित्यानन्दपर्वतीय and one or two more are available in a manuscript form and those too quite incomplete.
mahābhāṣyapradīpavivaraṇa(1)original name of the learned commentary on the 'Pradipa' of Kaiyata written by Nagesabhatta, a stalwart and epoch-making grammarian of the 18th century. The commentary is known popularly by the name 'Uddyota' or Pradipoddyota; (2) name of the commentary on Kaiyata's Pradipa by Nityaananda Parvatiya. The commentary is also known by the name दीपप्रभा.
mahābhāṣyalaghuvṛttiname given to the short gloss on the Mahabhasya written by the famous eastern grammar-scholar Maitreya-Raksita of the twelfth century.
mahābhāṣyavyākhyāname given to each of the explanatory glosses on the Mahabhasya written by grammarians prominent of whom were Purusottamadeva, Narayana Sesa, Visnu, Nilakantha and others whose fragmentary works exist in a manuscript form. महामिश्र name of a grammarian who wrote a commentary on Jinendrabuddhi's Nyasa. The commentary is known by the name Vyakaranaprakasa. महाविभाषा a rule laying down an option for several rules in a topic by being present in every rule: confer, compare महाविभाषया वाक्यमपि. विभाषा (P.II.1.11) and समर्थानां प्रथमाद्वा (P. IV.1.82) are some of the rules of this kindeclinable
mahāsaṃjñāa long term, as contrasted with the very short terms टि, घु, भ, इत् and others introduced by Panini in his grammar for the sake of brevity. These long terms such as सर्वनाम, अब्यय,परस्मैपद, अात्मनेपद, and many others were widely in use at the time of Panini and hence he could not but pick them up in his grammar in spite of his strenuous attempts at brevity. The commentators, however, find out a motive for his doing this viz. that appropriate words only could be understood by those terms and not others; confer, compareमहासंज्ञाकरणेन तदनुगुणानामेव अत्र संनिवेशात् । S.K. on सर्वादीने सर्वनामानि P. I.1.27.
mahīdharaa grammarian of the sixteenth century who, besides many small treatises on other subjects, wrote a commentary on the SarasvataPrakriya Vyakarana.
maheśanandina Jain Grammarian who has written a work on the karaka topic of grammar, named षट्कारक.
mādhavathe well-known epoch-making scholar of the 14th century who has written a number of treatises in various Saastras. His धातुवृम्त्ति is a well-known work in grammar
mārkaṇḍeyaan old grammarian, who wrote a grammar of Praakrta languages which is known by the name प्राकृतसर्वस्व.
mārdavasoftness of the voice characterizing the pronunciation of a grave vowel: cf मार्दवं स्वरस्य मृदुता स्निग्धता ; also confer, compare अन्ववसर्गो मार्दवमुरुता खस्येतिं नीचैःकरााणे शब्दस्य M.Bh. on P.I.2.29, 30; confer, compare also, Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XXII.10।
māhendraname of very ancient,prePaninian grammar ascribed to इन्द् of which some references only are available. The grammar work is also referred to as ऐन्द्र: confer, compare यान्युञ्जह्यार् महेन्द्राद् व्यासो व्याकरणार्णवात् | पदरत्नानि किं तानि सन्ति पाणिनिगेाष्पदे Devabodha's commentary on the Mahabharata. For details see p. 124-27 Vol. VII Mahaabhaasya, D. E. Society's Edition.
miśraroots taking personal endings of both the Padas; Ubhayapadin roots: this term मिश्र is given in Bopadeva's grammar.
miśrīa popular name given to the commentary written by मैरवमिश्र on the Paribhaasendusekhara in popular use by grammarians.
mukhyaviśeṣyathe principal word in a sentence which comes last in the technical expression of the import or शाब्दबोध. It is described as primary and not subordinated to any other thing ( अन्याविशेषणीभूत). This मुख्यविशेष्य is, in a way,the crucial point in the various theories of import; exempli gratia, for example according to the grammarians the verbal activity is the principal word while,according to the Mimaamsakas the bhaavanaa is the principal word.and according to the Naiyayikas it is the subject that is the principal word.
mugdhabodhaliterally instructions to the ignorant: a treatise on grammar similar to the Astadhyayi of Panini but much shorter, written by Bopadeva or Vopadeva an inhabitant of the greater Maharastra in the Vardha district, in the thirteenth century. After the fall of the Hindu rulers in Bengal, treatises like भाषावृत्ति and others written by eastern grammarians fell into the back-ground and their place was taken up by easier treatises written by Bopadeva and others.Many commentaries were written upon the Mugdhabodha, of which the Vidyanivsa is much known to grammarians
munitrayathe popular and honorific term for the three prominent grammarians of the Paninian system of grammar wiz. पाणिनि, कात्यायन and पतञ्जलि who were the pioneers of that system; confer, compare मुनित्रयं नमस्कृत्य Siddhanta-Kaumud beginning.
meghavijayaa Jain grammarian of the seventeenth century who has written a grammar work, similar to the Siddhanta Kaumudi, on the Sabdanusasana of Hemacandra. The grammar work is called हैमकौमुदी, or चन्द्रप्रभा also.
metreyarakṣitaa recognised scholar of Paninis' grammar who belonged to the Eastern part of India and fourished in the beginning of the twelfth century. As it appears from the name Maitreya Raksita he appears to have been a Buddhist grammarian. Subsequent writers in their works refer to him by the name Raksita alone, as also by the name Maitreya, but very rarely by the name Maitreya Raksita.He wrote many works on grammar of which the 'tantrapradipa'a learned commentary on Jinendrabuddhi's Nyasa on Kasika was a reputed one, which, although available in a fragmentary manuscript form today, has been profusely quoted by prominent grammarians after him.
mokṣeśvaraa grammarian of the fourteenth century who has written a commentary on the Katantra Vrtti of Durgasimha. He has written a commentary on the Akhyatavrtti of the Katantra school as also a short treatise dealing with the krt affixes called Krdvrtti.
yaḍlugantaśiromaṇia grammar work dealing with the frequentative roots written by Pandita Sesakrsna.
yañ(1)short term ( प्रत्याहृार ) formed by the letter य of हृयवरट् and the mute letter ञ्ज of इभञ् including serni-vowels and the third and the fourth consonants excepting घ् , ढ् and ध् of the five consonant groups: confer, compare अतो दीर्घो याञि P. VII. 3. 10l ; (2) taddhita affix. affix added (a) in the sense of गोत्र (grand-children and their descendants) to words of the गर्ग class and some other words under specific conditions, exempli gratia, for example गार्ग्यः: वात्स्य:, काप्यः et cetera, and others, confer, compare गर्गादिभ्यो यञ् and the following P.IV. 1. 105-108: (b) in the sense of collection to केदार, गणिका, केश and अश्व, confer, compare P.IV.2.40 and the Varttika.thereon and IV. 2.48; (c) in the Saiska senses to the word द्वीप, confer, compare P.IV.3.10: (d) to the word कंसीय e. g. कांस्यम् confer, compare P.IV.3.168, and (e) to the words अभिजित्, विदभृत् and others when they have the taddhita affix. affix अण् added to them : exempli gratia, for example अाभजित्य: confer, compare P. V. 3. 118.
yathāśrutārthagrāhinone who grasps the sense as given by the actual wording without going into details re: the use or application et cetera, and others: cf यथाश्रुतग्राहिप्रतिपत्रपेक्षोयम् यथोद्देशपक्षः इति कैयटः : Par. Sek. Pari. 2
yadyogaa connection with the word (pronoun) यत् by its use in the same sentence and context, which prevents the anudatta ( grave ) accent for the verb in the sentence; confer, compareनिपातैर्यद्यदिहृन्तकुविन्नेच्चेच्चण्कच्चिद्यत्रयुक्तम् P. VIII. 1.30; cf also the usual expression यद्योगादानघात: found in commentary wor
yavamadhyaliterally having the centre bulging out like the Yava grain; name given to a variety of the Gayatri which has 7 letters in the first and third (last) feet and 10 letters in the second id est, that is the middle foot; the name is also given to a Mahabrhati having the first and the last feet consisting of 8 letters and the middle one consisting of 12 syllables: cf R.Pr.XVI.18 and 48.
yaśa:kavia grammarian, the author of a treatise named Bhasanusasana. यश:सागर a Jain grammarian, the author of a work named Samasasobha.
yāskaa reputed ancient Niruktakara or etymologist, of the 6th century B.C. or even a few centuries before that, whose work, the Nirukta, is looked upon as the oldest authoritative treatise regarding derivation of Vedic words. Yaska was preceded by a number of etymologists whom he has mentioned in his work and whose works he has utilisedition Yaska's Nirukta threw into the back-ground the older treatises on etymology, all of which disappeared gradually in the course of time.
yukta(1)proper, appropriate, justified; the word is very frequently used in the Mahabhasya and other grammar works; (2) the sense of the original base which is connected with the sense of the affix; confer, compare अथवा युक्तः प्रकृत्यर्थः प्रत्ययार्थेन संबद्धः, Ks. on P. I. 2.51 ; (3) connected with; confer, compare उकारश्चेतिकरणेन युक्त: Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I. 29; तथायुक्तं चानीप्सितम् P. I. 4.50.
yugapatprasaṅgasimultaneous possibility of the application of two rules or operations, when in grammar no option re : their application is admissible as it is admissible according to Mimamsa rules re : two operations enjoined by Vedic behests. In Grammar, only one of such rules applies, the priority of application being based upon the criteria of परत्व, नित्यत्व, अन्तरङ्गत्व and अपवादत्व: confer, compare शब्दपरविप्रतिषेधो नाम भवति यत्रोभयोर्युगप्रसङ्ग: | M.Bh. on VI. 1.158 Vart, 12.
yugapadadhikaraṇavacanatādenotation of two or more things by one single member by virtue of their being put together in a dvandva compound of two or more words; the grammarians advocate this doctrine stating that in a dvandva compound such as घटपटौ or घटपटम् , the word घट has the capacity of expressing the sense of both घट and पट, which in a sentence घटः पटश्च, it does not possess. Similarly पट also has the capacity of conveying the sense of both पट and घट. Possibly this theory is advocated by grarnmarians, on the analogy of words like पितरौ or मातरौ for मातापितरौ, द्यावा for द्यावापृथिवी and so on; confer, compare सिद्धं तु युगपदधिकरणवचने द्वन्द्ववचनात् P. II 2.29 Vart. 2. For details see Vyakaranamahabhasya on चार्थे द्वन्द्वः P. II. 2.29.
yuvanliterally young person; masculine; the word is given as a technical term in grammar in the sense of one, who is the son of the grandson or his descendant, provided his father is alive; the term is also applied to a nephew, brother, or a paternal relative of the grandson or his descendant, provided his elderly relative, if not his his father, is alive; it is also applied to the grandson, in case respect is to be shown to him: confer, compare P. IV. 1.163-167. The affixes prescribed in the sense of युवन् are always applied to a word ending with a taddhita affix. affix applied to it in the sense of an offspring (अपत्य) or grandson (गोत्र), in spite of the ruling that in the sense of grandson or his descendant (गोत्र), one affix only इञ् or अण् or the like is added to the base; exempli gratia, for example गार्ग्यस्यापत्यं गार्ग्यायण:, दाक्षेरपत्यं दाक्षाय्ण: गार्ग्ये जीवति तस्य भ्राता सपिण्डो वा गाम्यार्यण: तत्रभवान् गार्ग्यः; गार्ग्यायणो वा.
yuvapratyayataddhita affix. affix फक् ( अायन ), फिञ् ( अायनि ) or any other in the sense of युवन् which is to be applied to a base ending with an affix in the sense of offspring ( अपत्यप्रत्ययान्त ) or with an affix in the sense of a grandson ( गोत्रप्रत्ययान्त ). The affix is not applied when a female offspring is meant.
yenanāprāptanyāyaa term used by grammarians and commentators very frequently for the maxim "येन नाप्राप्ते यो वेधिरारभ्येत स तस्य बाधको भवति " Par. Sek. on Pari. 57. The term अपवादन्याय is used in the Mahabhasya which is the same as येननाप्राप्तन्याय of later grammarians.
yoga(1)a rule of grammar; the word योग in this sense is very fre-quently found used in the Mahabhasya; cf the frequent statements अयं येगः शक्योsकर्तुम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.1. 6, 62, et cetera, and others or कान्यस्य योगस्य प्रयोजनानि Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1.31 Vart. 6, I.1. 57 et cetera, and others; (2) grammatical connection; cf शास्त्रकृतो योगश्च Nirukta of Yāska.I.2: cf also षष्ठी स्थानेयेागा P.I.1.49.
yogavāhaa technical term used for phonetic elements or letters which are mentioned in the alphabet of Panini, viz., the Mahesvara sutras in contrast with the term अयोगवाह which is used by grammarians for the phonetic elements अनुस्वार, विसर्ग and others which are not mentionedition ,See अयोगवाह; confer, compare also M. Bh on Siva sutra 5.
yogavibhāgadivision of a rule which has been traditionally given as one single rule, into two for explaining the formation of certain words, which otherwise are likely to be stamped as ungrammatical formations. The writer of the Varttikas and the author of the Mahabhasya have very frequently taken recourse to this method of योगविभाग; confer, compare P.I.1.3 Vart. 8, I.1.17 Vart.1,I.1.61, Vart. 3; I. 4.59 Vart. 1, II. 4. 2. Vart.2, III.1.67 Vart. 5, III.4.2. Vart. 6, VI.I. I Vart. 5, VI.1.33 Vart.1 et cetera, and others Although this Yogavibhaga is not a happy method of removing difficulties and has to be followed as a last recourse, the Varttikakara has suggested it very often, and sometimes a sutra which is divided by the Varttikakara into two,has been recognised as a couple of sutras in the Sutrapatha which has come down to us at present.
yogāṅgaa part or portion of the rule of the grammarian: confer, compare सति च योगाङ्गे योगविभागः करिष्यते M.Bh. on P.I.1.30, II.1.4 et cetera, and others
yojakacausal instrument or causal agent; the word is used in the sense of प्रयोजक in the Jainendra grammar; confer, compare.]ain.I.2.125.
r(1)second letter of the यण् class ( semi-vowels ) which has got the properties नादभागित्व, घोषवत्त्व,' संवृतत्व and अल्पप्राणता i. e. it is a sonant, inaspirate consonant. Regarding its स्थान or place of production, there is a difference of opinion : generally the consonant र् is looked upon as a cerebral or lingual letter (मूर्धन्य); cf ऋटुरषाणां मूर्धा, S.K.also Pāṇini. Siksa; but it is called by some as दन्त्य or दन्तमूलीय: cf रेफस्तु दस्त्ये दन्तमूले वा RT. 8, by others as दन्तमूलीय and and by still others as वर्स्त्य gingival. In the Vajasaneyi-Pratisakhya it is described as दन्तमूलीय: cf रो दन्तमूल I. 68, while in the Taittiriya Pratisakhya it is said to be produced by the touch of the middle part of the tip of the tongue just a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. the root of the teeth;confer, compare रेफे जिह्वाग्रमध्येन प्रत्यग्दन्तमूलेभ्यः Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.II. 41; (2) substitute र् (रेफ ) for the final letter of the word अहन्, as also for the final of अम्रस्, ऊधस्, अवस् and भुवस् optionally with रु, which ( रु) is dropped before vowels, and changed to ओ before अ and soft consonants, while it is changed into visarga before hard consonants and surds.exempli gratia, for example अम्नरेव, अम्र एवः ऊधरेव, ऊधएव: confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VIII, 2-70: (3) the consonants र् (technically) called र् in Panini's grammar ) which is substituted for the consonant स् and for the consonant न् of the word अहन् when the consonant स् or न् stands at the end of a word. This substitute रु, unlike the substitute र् is liable to be changed into visarga, or the consonant य्, or the vowel उ by P. VIII.3.15, 17, VI.1.113, 114.
raktaliterally coloured id est, that iscoloured by nasalization: a term used by ancient grammarians for a nasaIized letter ( अनुनासिक ); cf रक्तसंज्ञो नुनासेकः R.Pr.r.17on which Uvvata comments :-अनुनासिको वणो . रक्त इत्युच्यते; also confer, compare अरक्तसंध्येत्यपवाद्यते पदं R. Pr, XI. 18, where unnasalized अा is stated as अरक्तसंधि and illustrated by the commentator by quoting the passage मन्द्रमावरेण्यम् as contrasted with अभ्र औ अषः ।
rakṣitanamed मैत्रेयरक्षित or मैत्रेय also; a famous grammarian of the Eastern school of grammarians which flourished in Bihar and Bengal in the ninth, tenth, eleventh and twelfth centuries, claiming मैत्रयरक्षित, पुरुषोत्तमदेव, सीरदेव and others as prominent grammar scholars among others. See the word मैत्रेयरक्षिiत.
radhunāthaa grammarian of the seventeenth century, who was a pupil of Bhattoji Diksita and who wrote a small gloss ( लधुभाष्य ) on the topic named ' पञ्चसंधि ' of the Siddhantakaumudfeminine.
raṅganāthaa grammarian,son of नारायणयज्वा, who wrote a commentary named मकरन्द on Haradatta's Padamanjari.
ratnapāṇia grammarian of the eighteenth century who wrote a short treatise on the Karaka relations named षट्कारकविवरण.
ratnārṇavaname of a commentary on the Siddhantakaumudi written by Krsnamitra, a famous grammarian and Naiyayika who lived in the eighteenth century and wrote many commentary works on books in the Vyakarana and Nyāya Sastras.
ratneśaa grammarian who wrote a grammar work named लक्षणसंग्रहृ,
ranu[RENOU,LOUIS]a sound Sanskrit scholar of France of the present time who has written some treatises and many articles on Sanskrit grammar out of which his works on the Terminology of Sanskrit Grammar, Kasika and Durghatavrtti reguire a special mention.
rapratyāhārakhaṇḍanaa small article showing that the short term र for the consonants र् and ल् need not be advocated as done by the learned old grammarians.The treatise was Written by Vaidyanatha Paya-gunde, the prominent pupil of Nagesabhatta.
ramānāthaśarmaa grammarian of the Katantra school who lived in the fifteenth century and wrote a commentary named Manorama on the Katantradhatuvrtti and Sabdasadhyaprayoga.
rasavatīname of a commentary on his own work ' Sanksiptasara Vyakarana' by KramadiSvara,a sound scholar of grammar in the thirteenth century A.D.
rājārāmaśāstrī( कार्लेकर )a reputed scholar of Sanskrit grammar who resided at Varanasi and established a school of Sanskrit Grammarians there in the nineteenth century. He wrote a treatise on grammar named शब्दव्युत्पत्तिकौमुदी.
rādhākṛṣṇa( गोस्वामी )a grammarian who wrote two elementary graumar treatises (1) अव्ययार्थे and (2) वैयाकरणसर्वस्वसूची.
rāmakiṃkasarasvatīa grammarian who wrote a small grammar treatise named अायुबोधव्याकरण which is different from the well-known अाशुबोध of तारानाथतर्कवाचस्पति.
rāmakṛṣṇaa grammarian who wrote a treatise on Karaka relations known by the name शाब्दबोधप्रक्रिया.
rāmakṛṣṇabhaṭṭaa grammarian of the 17th century who wrote वैयाकरणसिद्धान्तरत्नाकर, a commentary on the different portions of the Siddhānta Kaumudi
rāmacandra(1)रामन्वन्द्राचार्य (son of कृष्णाचार्य) the well-known author of the Prakriyakaumudi. He belonged to the Sesa family and the latter half of the fifteenth century is assigned as his date. He is believed to have been a resident of Andhra. His work, the Prakriyakaumudi, was a popular grammar treatise for some time before Bhattoji's SiddhantaKaumudi got its hold, and it had a number of commentaries written upon it especially by his descendants and members of his family which became well-known as the Sesa family of grammarians. The Prakriyakaumudi is named कृष्णर्किकरप्राक्रिया also. (2) There was a grammarian named Ramacandra who wrote a small treatise on grammar named विदग्धबोध. (3) There was another grammarian of the same name who was a pupil of Nagesabhatta of the eighteenth century and who wrote a small commentary called वृतिसंग्रह on Panini's Astadhyayi. (4) There was also another Ramacandra who was a scholar of Vedic grammar and who wrote the commentary named ज्योत्स्ना on the Vjasaneyi-Pratisakhya.
rāmacandra dīkṣitaa grammarian who wrote (l) Unadikosa, ( 2 ) Manidipika, a commentary on the Unadisutras, and (3) Sabdabhedaniruipana.
rāmatarkavāgīśaa learned grammarian who held the titles महामहोपाध्याय and भट्टाचार्य, He was an advocate of the Mugdhabodha School and wrote commentaries on (1) the Mugdhabodha, (2) the Kavikalpadruma, (3) the Amarakosa and (4) the Unadi sutras. He also wrote a short gloss on case-relations, his treatise on the subject being named कारकटिप्पणी,
rāmadāsa(चक्रवर्ती )a follower of the Katantra school of grammar who wrote (l) चन्द्रिका, a commentary on Katantraparisista and ( 2 ) कातन्त्रव्याख्यासार
rāmanātha( चोबे )a grammarian of the nineteenth century who wrote (l) शब्देन्दुशेखरटीका, (2) वैयाकरणभूषणटीका and (3) वैयाकरणसिद्धान्तमञ्जूषाटीका.
rāmanātha( विद्यावाचस्पति )a Sanskrit scholar of the 17th century who studied Vyakarana,. Dharma, Alamkara and other Sastras and wrote a grammar work कातन्त्ररहस्य, besides many books on other Sastras.
rāmabhadra dīkṣitason of यज्ञराम दीक्षित, a grammarian of Tanjore of the seventeenth century who wrote a commentary on the Paribhasavrtti of Siradeva named परिभाषावृत्तिव्याख्या. He has also written the ' life of Patanjali' ( पतञ्जलिचरित ) and many miscellaneous works, such as उणादिमणिदीपिका and others.
rāmarāmaa grammarian who has written a commentary on the Kavikalpadruma of Bopadeva.
rāmasiṃhṛvarmāpossibly the same king of Sringaberapura who patronised Nagesabhatta. He is said to have written some Small comments on " the Ramayana and a small grammar work named धातुरत्नमञ्जरी.
rāmānanda grammarian of the seventeenth century who wrote a commentary on Bopadeva's Mugdhabodha. He was possibly the same as Ramarama (see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.) and Ramānandatirtha who wrote the Katantrasamgraha, although different from the well-known रामानन्दतर्थि of the sixteenth century who was a sanyasin and who wrote many philosophical and religious booklets.
rāmāśramaa grammarian of the seventeenth century who wrote a commentary named Siddhantacandrika on the Sarasvata Vyakarana.
rāmeśvaraa grammarian who wrote a small compendium on grammar named शुद्धाशुबोध.
rudradevaa grammarian who has written a commentary on the Vaiyākaraņa-Siddhānta-Bhūșaņa of Koņdabhațța.
rūpanārāyaṇaa grammarian of Bengal of the fifteenth century who wrote short comments on some sections of the Supadma Vyākaraņa under the names सुपद्मषट्कारक and सुपद्मसमाससंग्रह्.
rūpamālā(1)an elementary work on Sanskrit grammar composed by Vimalasarasvatī, in which the Sūtras of Pāņini are arranged in different topics many of which are called माला, such as अजन्तमाला, हलन्तमाला, छान्दसमाला, अव्ययमाला and so on.(2) the name रूपमाला is also found given to a work giving collections of formed words written by Puņyanandana.
rūpātideśathe actual replacement of the original in the place of the substitute by virtue of the rule स्थानिवदादेशोनल्विधौ P. I. 1. 56; one of the two kinds of स्थानिवद्भाव wherein the word-form of the original ( स्थानी ) is put in the place of the substitute (आदेश); the other kind of स्थानिवद्भाव being called कार्यातिदेश by means of which grammatical operations caused by the original ( स्थानी ) take place although the substitute (आदेश) has been actually put in the place of the original. About the interpretation of the rule द्विर्वचनेचि P. I.1.59, the grammarians accept the view of रूपातिदेश; confer, compare रूपातिदेशश्चायं नियतकालस्तेन कृते द्विर्वचने पुन: आदेशरूपमेवावतिष्ठते | पपतुः पपुः | अातो लोप इटि च इत्याकारलोपे कृते तस्य स्थानिवद्भावात् एकाचो द्बे० इति द्विर्वचनं भवति Kāś on P.I.1.59; confer, compare also रूपातिदेशश्चायम् | द्विर्वचनेचि इत्यत्रास्य भाष्ये पाठात् | Pari. Bhaskara Pari. 97. For details see Mahābhāșya on P.VII.1.95 96.
rūpāvatāraa well-known work on word formation written by धर्मकीर्ति a Jain grammarian of the twelfth century. Scholars believe that this work was the first work of the form of topics which was taken as a model by the authors of the Prakriyākaumudī and the Siddhāntakaumudī.
l(1)a consonant of the dental class which is a semi-vowel ( यण् ) with liquid contact in the mouth, and which is inaspirate ( अल्पप्राण ),voiced ( घोष ) and both nasalised and unnasalised; (2) name in general ( लकार ) given to the personal endings applied to roots in the ten tenses and moods which take different substitutes ति, त:, अन्ति et cetera, and others and have various modifications and augments in the different tenses and moods; (3) substituted as a semi-vowel ( यण् ) for the vowel ऌ followed by any other vowel in the euphonic combinations; (4)applied at the beginning of nontaddhita affixes as a mute letter indicating the acute accent for the vowel preceding the affix; confer, compare लिति; P. VI. 1.193; ( 5 ) substituted for त्, थ्, द्, घ् or न् before ल्, confer, compare P.VIII.4. 60; (6) substituted under certain conditions for the consonant र् (a) of the root कृप्, (b) of prefixes प्र and परा before the root अय्, (c) of the root गॄ in frequentative forms and optionally before affixes beginning with a vowel, and (d ) of the word परि before घ and अङ्क; confer, compare P. VIII. 2. 18 to 22. _ ल (1) consonant ल्; see ल् a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.' (2) a general term usually used by ancient grammarians to signifyलोप (elision or disappearance) of a letter or a syllable or a word; confer, compare सर्वसादेर्द्विगोश्च ल: | सवार्तिक:, द्वितन्त्र: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.IV.2.60; (3) taddhita affix. affix ल added to the word क्लिन्न when चिल् and पिल् are substituted for the word क्लिन्न; e.g, चिल्लः, पिल्ल: confer, compare P. V. 2.33 Vārt 2.
lakṣaṇāimplication; potentiality of implication; this potentiality of words viz. लक्षणा is not recognised by grammarians as a potentiality different from the अभिधाशक्ति or the power of denotation. Later grammarians, however, like the Ālamkārikas, have used the word in the sense of potentiality of implication as different from that of denotation; confer, compare अन्त्यशब्द लक्षणा न च Paribhāşenduśekhara.
lakṣmaṇasūria grammarian who has written a booklet on the six dialects, which is named षड्भाषाचन्द्रिका.
lakṣmīnṛsiṃhaa grammarian of the eighteenth century who has written (1) Siddhāntakaumudīvilāsa, a commentary on the Siddhāntakaumudī and (2)Triśikhā, a commentary on Nāgeśa's Paribhāşenduśekhara.
lakṣyaliterally target; illustration; example of a grammatical rule; confer, compare लक्ष्ये लक्षणं सकृदेव प्रवर्तते Paribhāşā; also लक्ष्यानुसारि व्याख्यानमेव शरणम् Paribhāşenduśekhara; confer, compare also शब्दो लक्ष्य: सूत्रं लक्षणम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.1.1 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 14.
laghukaumudīknown as लघुसिद्धान्तकौमुदी also, an abridged work based upon the Siddhāntakaumudi of Bhațțojī Dīkşita, written by Bhațțojī's pupil Varadarāja. The work is very valuable and helpful to beginners in grammar. It has got the same topics as the Siddhāntakaumudī, but arranged differently. The work, named सारसिद्धान्तकौमुदी is the same as लघुसिध्दान्तकौमुदी. Possibly सारसिद्धान्तकौमुदी was the original name given by the author.
laghunyāsa(1)short writing, brief putting in, brief expression; confer, compare सोयमेवं लघुना न्यासेन सिद्धे et cetera, and others; (2) the word is given as a name to a grammatical work, written by देवेन्द्रसूरि on the शब्दानुशासन of Hemacandra, possibly in contrast with the बृहन्न्यास written by Hemacandra himself or with Kāśikāvivaranapańjikā popularly called न्यास written by Jinendrabuddhi on the Kāśikāvŗti of Jayāditya and Vāmana. See न्यास.
laghuprakriyāname of a grammar treatise based on the Sabdānuśāsana of Hemacandra written by Vinayavijaya where the sūtras of Hemacandra are arranged in different topics as in the Siddhāntakaumudī of Bhoțțojī.
laghuśabdaratnaname of a commentary on Bhațțoji's Manoramā by his grandson Hari Dīkşita, which is generally read together with the Manoramā, by students upto the end of the Kāraka Chapter after they have completely read and mastered the Siddhāntakaumudī. The commentary is called लघुशब्दरत्न which dlfferentiates it from the बृहच्छब्दरत्न written by the same author viz. Hari Dīkşita.
lalitāvṛttiname given to the Paribhāșāvŗtti written by Purușottamadeva, a famous grammarian of the Eastern branch of Pāņini's system which prevailed in Bengal from the eighth to the end of the twelfth century A.D. See पुरुषोत्तमदेव.
lasārvadhātukaa personal ending substituted for ल् which in certain cases gets the grave accent in, spite of the general rule that affixes ( which include personal endings ) are acute; confer, compare तास्यनुदात्तेन्डिद्दुपदेशाल्लसार्वधातुकमह्न्विङोः P. VI. 1. 186.
lāghavabrevity of expression; expressing in as few words as possible; brevity of thought and conception. About brevity of expression,rules or sūtras of the ancient Sūtrakāras are noteworthy especially those of the grammarian Pāņini, whose brevity of expression is aptly extolled in the familiar expression अर्धमात्रालाघवेन पुत्रोत्सवं मन्यन्ते वैयाकरणा: Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 122; confer, compare also in contrast पर्यायशब्दानां लाघवगौरवचर्चा नाद्रियते Par.Śek.Pari.115.
lālavihārina grammarian of the nineteenth century who wrote a gloss on Nāgeśa's Paribhāșenduśekhara.
liṅganirṇayabhūṣaṇaa work on genders by a southern grammarian अण्णौयाचार्य.
lībiś[ LIEBICH, BRUNO ]a European grammarian belonging to Breslau who lived in the last quarter of the nineteenth and the first quarter of the twentieth century. He made a critical study of Sanskrit grammar and edited | the Cāndra Vyākaraņa and the Kșīratarańgiņī.
luk(1)disappearance (लुच्यते इति लुक्); a term used by Pāņini for the disappearance of an affix or its part under specified conditions as prescribed by a grammar rule with the mention of the word लुक्; exempli gratia, for example प्रत्ययस्य लुक्श्लुलुप: P. I.1.61 ; (2) augment ल् added to the root ला in the sense of melting (an oily thing); confer, compare घृतं विलालयति. See Kās, on P.VII.3. 39.
lugvikaraṇaa term used by grammarians especially in the Mahābhāșya; (confer, compare M.Bh. on P.I. 2.4, I.2.12, II.4. 77 et cetera, and others) for such roots as have their Vikaraņa (conjugational sign) dropped by a rule with the mention of the word लुक्;exempli gratia, for example the roots of the second conjugation as contrastedition with other roots; confer, compare लुग्विकरणालुग्विकरणयोरलुग्विकरणस्य Par.Śek. Pari.90.
luptanirdiṣṭasupposed to be mentioned although not seen or heard in a particular rule, for the sake of bringing about some grammatical operation with a view to arriving at some desired forms; confer, compare ल्रान्तस्येत्यत्र वकारोऽपि निर्दिश्यते | किं वकारो न श्रूयते | लुप्तनिर्दिष्टो वकारः । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.1.3. Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 10; confer, compare also Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.3.7, III. 1.44 et cetera, and others; also confer, compare क्ङिति च P. I. 1.5 where the consonant ग् is supposed to be present in the word क्ङिति .
laiṅgaa grammatical operation or a rule of grammar concerning gender; confer, compare यदि तर्हि कृत्स्नः पदार्थोभिधीयते लैङ्गाः सांख्याश्र्च विधयो न सिध्यन्ति M.Bh.on P.II.2.24 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 8, 9.
lopadisappearance of a word or part of a word enjoined in grammar for arriving at the required forms of a word; confer, compare अदर्शनं लोपः P. I.1.52: confer, compare अदर्शनमश्रवणमनुच्चारणमनुपलब्धिरभावो वर्णविनाश इत्यनर्थान्तरम् । एतैः शब्दैर्योर्थोभिधीयते तस्य लोप इतीयं संज्ञा भवति Kāś. on P.I.1. 52. This disappearance in the case of an affix is tantamount to its notional presence or imaginary presence, as operations caused by it do take place although the word element has disappeared; confer, compare प्रत्ययलोपे प्रत्ययलक्षणम् । प्रत्यये लुप्तेपि तद्धेतुकं कार्ये भवति Kāś. on P. I.1.62.
lopabalīyastvathe superior strength or superiority of elision as a grammatical operation in contrast with other operations, by virtue of which the elision, which is prescribed, takes place first and then other operations get a scope for their application; confer, compare सर्वविधिभ्यो लोपविधिर्बलीयान् Par.Śek. Pari. 93.
lohitādi(1)a class of words headed by लोहित to which the affix क्यव् ( य ) is added in the sense of 'becoming', to form a denominative root-base which gets the verb-endings of both the padas; e. g. लोहितायति, लोहितायते; निद्रायति, निद्रायते; the class लोहितादि is considered as अाकृतिगण so that similar denominative verb-bases could be explained; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.III.1. 13; (2) a class of words headed by लेहित, to which the feminine. affix ष्फ ( अायनी ) is added after they have got the taddhita affix यञ् added to them in the sense of 'a grandchild'; e. g. लौहित्यायनी, कात्यायनी et cetera, and others; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV. 1.18.
vaṅgasenaa grammarian who wrote a grammatical work on verbs named अाख्यातप्रकरण.
vanamālina grammarian of the seventeenth century who wrote a commentary named मतोन्मजा on Kondabhatta's vaiyakaranabhusana and a grammar work named सिद्धान्ततत्वविवेक.
varadarājaa scholar of grammar and a pupil of Bhattoji Diksita who flourished in the end of the seventeenth century and wrote abridgments of the Siddhanta-kaumudi for beginners in grammar named लघुसिद्धान्तकौमुदी and मध्यसिद्धान्तकौमुदी as also धातुकारिकावली and गीर्वाणपदमञ्जरी. The work under the name सारसिद्धान्तकौमुदी, which is the shortest abridgment, is, in fact, the लघुसिद्धान्तकौमुदी itselfeminine. It is possible that the auother first prepared the सारसिद्धान्तकौमुदी and then, he himself or a pupil of his, put additional necessary matter and prepared the Laghusiddhanta-kaumudi.
vararuci(1)a reputed ancient grammarian who is identified with Katyayana, the prominent author of the Varttikas on the Sutras of Panini. Both the names वररुचि and कात्यायन are mentioned in commentary works in connection with the Varttikas on the Sutras of Panini, and it is very likely that Vararuci was the individual name of the scholar, and Katyayana his family name. The words कात्य and कात्यायन are found used in Slokavarttikas in the Mahabhasya on P.III.2.3 and III.2.118 where references made are actually found in the prose Varttikas (see कविधेो सर्वत्र प्रसारणिभ्यो ड: P.III. 2. 3 Vart and स्मपुरा भूतमात्रे न स्मपुराद्यतने P.III.2.118 Vart. 1)indicating that the Slokavarttikakara believed that the Varttikas were composed by Katyayana. There is no reference at all in the Mahabhasya to Vararuci as a writer of the Varttikas; there is only one reference which shows that there was a scholar by name Vararuci known to Patanjali, but he was a poet; confer, compare वाररुचं काव्यं in the sense of 'composed' ( कृत and not प्रोक्त ) by वररुचि M.Bh. on P. IV. 2.4. ( 2 ) वररुचि is also mentioned as the author of the Prakrta Grammar known by the name प्राकृतप्रकाश or प्राकृतमञ्जरी, This वररुचि, who also was कात्यायन by Gotra name, was a grammarian later than Patanjali, who has been associated with Sarvvarman, (the author of the first three Adhyayas of the Katantra Sutras), as the author of the fourth Adhyaya. Patanjali does not associate वररुचि with Kityayana at alI. His mention of वररुचि as a writer of a Kavya is a sufficient testimony for that. Hence, it appears probable that Katyayana, to whom the authorship of the Vajasaneyi Pratisakhya and many other works allied with Veda has been attributed, was not associated with Vararuci by Patanjali, and it is only the later writers who identified the grammarian Vararuci,who composed the fourth Adhyaya of the Katantra Grammar and wrote a Prakrit Grammar and some other grammar' works, with the ancient revered Katyayana, the author of Varttikas, the Vijasaneyi Pratisakhya and the Puspasutra; (3) There was a comparatively modern grammariannamed वररुचि who wrote a small treatise on genders of words consisting of about 125 stanzas with a commentary named Lingavrtti, possibly written by the author himselfeminine. (4) There was also another modern grammarian by name वररुचि who wrote a work on syntax named प्रयोगमुखमण्डन discuss^ ing the four topics कारक, समास, तद्धित and कृदन्त.
varavarṇinīname of a commentary on the Paribhsendusekhara written by Guruprasada Sastri, a reputed grammarian of the present cenutry.
varṇapāṭhaserial mention or enumeration of letters in the fourteen Siva Sutras. The word is also used in the sense of the alphabet given in the Pratisakhya and grammar works; confer, compare एवं तर्हि वर्णपाठ एव उपदेश: करिष्यते M.Bh. on P. I. 1.69.
varṇaprakāśaa minor work upon letters and their nature by a grammarian named Ghanasyama.
varṇarāśithe collection of letters as mentioned in works on grammar and Pratisakhyas; confer, compare इति वर्णराशिः क्रमश्च Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I. 10.
varṇavikārachange of one letter into another ( in the formation of a word ) the discussion of which is looked upon as one of the features of grammar; confer, compare लोपागमवर्णविकारज्ञो हृि सम्यग्वेदान्परिपालायिष्यति.M.Bh. Ahnika 1.
varṇavivekacandrikāa minor grammar work on the nature of letters by a grammarian named काशिनाथ.
varṇāśrayaa grammatical operation depending upon a single letter id est, that is an operation caused by a letter singly; cf, वर्णाश्रये नास्ति प्रत्ययलक्षणम् |ParSek.Pari.21; confer, comparealso वर्णाश्रयः प्रत्ययो वर्णविचालस्यानिमित्तम् । दाक्षि:l M.Bh.onP. I.1.39 Vart.10.
varṇikuberanāthaor वर्णिकुवेरानन्द an old writer on grammar who has written a work named शब्दविवरण on the meanings of words. The work forms a part of his bigger work दानभागवत. Both the works are incomplete. The शब्दविवरण is based mostly upon ancient grammar works of Patanjali Vararuci, Varttikakara, Sarvavarman, Bhartrhari and others.
varṇaukadeśaa part or a portion of a combined letter id est, that isसंयुक्तस्वर or संयुक्तव्यञ्जन. The diphthongs or संयुक्तस्वरs are divisible into two Svaras, for instance ऐ into अा and ए, औ into अा and ओ. Similarly double consonants like क्कू, च्च्, क्म्, क्त् et cetera, and others are also divisible. Regarding the point raised whether the individual parts can be looked upon as separate letters for undergoing or causing a grammatical operation,the decision of the grammarians is that they cannot be looked upon as separate, when they are completely mixed as the dipthongs; confer, compareनाक्यपवृक्तस्यावयवस्य तद्वधिर्यथा द्रव्येषु Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on Siva Sutra 3, 4 Vart. 6.
vartaa term used by ancient grammarians and later on by commentators for compound words confer, compare वर्तनं वर्तः समास: Nyasa on Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. II.4.15.
vartamānāa term used by ancient grammarians for the present tense, along with the term वर्तमान also; confer, compare यदा हि बुद्धिकर्म तदा वर्तमाना भाबष्यति, M.Bh. on P. III.3.133 Vart.8.
vardhamāna(1)a long vowel;(2)name of a famous ]ain grammarian, disciple of Govindasuri, who lived in the beginning of the twelfth century A.D.and wrote a metrical work on ganas or groups of words in grammar, named गणरत्नमहोदधि, and also a commentary on it. The work consists of 8 chapters and has got some commentaries besides the well-known one by the author himselfeminine. He also wrote two other works on grammar कातन्त्रविस्तर and क्रियागुप्तक as also a few religious books.
varṣaname of an ancient scholar of grammar and Mimamsa, cited by some as the preceptor of कात्यायन and Panini. If not of Panini, he may have been a preceptor of Katyayana
vākyapadīname of a work on the denotation of words in verse-form with a comentary of his own written by a grammarian named गङ्गादास. The name वाक्यपदी is confounded with वाक्यपदीय of Bhartrhari through mistake.
vākyapadīyaa celebrated work on meanings of words and sentences written by the famous grammarian Bhartrhari ( called also Hari ) of the seventh century. The work is looked upon as a final authority regarding the grammatical treatment of words and sentences,for their interpretation and often quoted by later grammarians. It consists of three chapters the Padakanda or Brahmakanda, the Vakyakanda and the Samkirnakanda, and has got an excellent commentary written by Punyaraja and Helaraja.
vākyasaṃskārapakṣathe grammarian's theory that as the individual words have practically no existence as far as the interpretation or the expression of sense is concerned, the sentence alone being capable of conveying the sense, the formation of individual words in a sentence' is explained by putting them in a sentence and knowing their mutual relationship. The word गाम् cannot be explained singly by showing the base गो and the case ending अम् unless it is seen in the sentence गाम् अानय; confer, compare यथा वाक्यसंस्कारपक्षे कृष्णादिसंबुद्धयन्त उपपदे ऋधेः क्तिनि कृते कृष्ण ऋध् ति इति स्थिते असिद्धत्वात्पूर्वमाद्गुणे कृते अचो रहाभ्यामिति द्वित्वं .. Pari. Bhaskara Pari. 99The view is put in alternation with the other view, viz. the पदसंस्कारपक्ष which has to be accepted in connection with the गौणमुख्यन्याय; cf पदस्यैव गौणार्थकत्वस्य ग्रहेण अस्य ( गौणमुख्यन्यायस्य) पदकार्यविषयत्वमेवोचितम् | अन्यथा वाक्यसंस्कारपक्षे तेषु तदनापत्तिः Par. Sek. on Pari. 15, The grammarians usually follow the वाक्यसंकारपक्ष.
vākyārthathe meaning of a sentence, which comes as a whole composite idea when all the constituent words of it are heard: confer, compare पदानां सामान्ये वर्तमानानां यद्विशेषेSवस्थानं स वाक्यार्थ:, M.Bh. on P.I.2.45 Vart. 4. According to later grammarians the import or meaning of a sentence ( वाक्यार्थ ) flashes out suddenly in the mind of the hearer immediately after the sentence is completely uttered, The import is named प्रतिभा by Bhartrhari, confer, compare Vakyapadiya II.45; confer, compare also वाक्यार्थश्च प्रतिभामात्रविषय: Laghumanjusa. For details and the six kinds of vakyartha, see Vakyapadiya II.154.
vājapyāyanaan ancient grammarian who holds the view that words denote always the jati i.e they always convey the generic sense and that the individual object or the case is understood in connection with the statement or the word,as a natural course,when the purpose is not served by taking the generic sense; confer, compare अाकृत्यभिधानाद्वा एकं शब्दं विभक्तौ वाजप्यायन अाचार्यो न्याय्यं मन्यते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.2.64 Vart. 35.
vāḍavapossibly the same as Kunaravadava; an ancient grammarian quoted in the Mahabhasya; confer, compare तत्र सौर्थभगवतोक्तमनिष्टिज्ञो वाडव: पठति, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VIII. 2. 106 Vव्रrt 3.
vāṇīspeech; utterance; the same as वाच् which is believed to be of four kinds as cited by the grammarians and explained by Bhartrhari; the four kinds are based upon the four places of origin, the three first places belonging to the inarticulate speech and the fourth belonging to the articulate one: cfचत्वारि वाक्परिमिता पदानि तानि विदुर्ब्राह्मण य मनीषिणः | गुहा त्रीणि निहिता नेङ्गयन्तिं तुरीयं वाचेी मनुष्या वदन्ति, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I Ahnika l and the Pradipa and Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.thereon.
vādanakṣatramālāa work on grammatical debates et cetera, and others by Appaya Diksita, a well-known scholar and a senior contemporary of Jagannatha in the seventeenth century.
vādighaṭamudgaraname of a commentary on the Sarasvata Vykarana by a grammarian Jayanta.
vāmananame of one of the joint authors of the well-known gloss or वृति upon the Sutras of Panini, who lived in the seventh century A. D. It cannot be ascertained which portion of the Kasika was written by Vamana and which by his colleague जयादित्य, There was another famous scholar of Kashmir by name Vamana who flourished in the tenth century and who wrote an independent grammar treatise विश्रान्तविद्याधर, together with उणादसूत्रवृत्ति and लिङ्गानुशासन.
vāraṇāvateśaa grammarian of the seventeenth century who wrote a gloss named अमृतस्त्रुति on the Prakriya-kaumudi.
vārarucaa work attributed to वररुचि: confer, compare वाररुचे काव्यम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ).on P. IV.3.101 cf also वाररुनो ग्रन्थ: S.K.on P.IV.3. 101 This work possibly was not a grammar work and its author also was not the same as the Varttikakara Katyayana. See वरुरुचि a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. The name वाररुचव्याकरण was given possibly to Katyayana's Prakrit Grammar, the author of which was वररुचि surnamed Katyayana. For details see p.395 Vyakarana Mahabhasya Vol. VII. D. E. Society's Edition.
vārarucakārikāan ancient grammarwork in verse believed to have been written by an ancient scholar of grammar, who, if not the same as Katyayana who wrote the Varttikas, was his contemporary and to whom the authorship of the Unadi Sutras is ascribed by some scholars. See वररुचि.
vārttikakārabelieved to be Katyayana to whom the whole bulk of the Varttikas quoted in the Mahabhasya is attributed by later grammarians. Patafijali gives the word वार्तिककार in four places only (in the Mahabhasya on P.I.1.34, III.1.44: III.2.118 and VII.1.1) out of which his statement स्यादिविधिः पुरान्तः यद्यविशेषणं भवति किं वार्तिककारः प्रातिषेधेनं करोति in explanation of the Slokavarttika स्यादिविधिः...इति हुवता कात्यायनेनेहृ, shows that Patanjali gives कात्यायन as the Varttikakara (of Varttikas in small prose statements) and the Slokavarttika is not composed by Katyayana. As assertions similar to those made by other writers are quoted with the names of their authors ( भारद्वाजीयाः, सौनागाः, कोष्ट्रियाः et cetera, and others) in the Mahabhasya, it is evident that the Varttikas quoted in the Mahabhasya(even excluding the Slokavarttikas) did not all belong to Katyayana. For details see pp. 193-200, Vol. VII, Vyakarana Mahabhasya, D. E. Society's Edition.
vārṣyāyaṇian ancient grammarian quoted in the Mahabhasya and the Nirukta in connection with the six-fold division of bhava or verbal activity; confer, compare षड् भावविकारा भवन्तीति वाप्यार्यणि: l जायते अस्ति विपरिणमते वर्धते अपक्षीयते विनश्यतीति Nirukta of Yāska.I. 3.
vāvidhiवाविधान also, laying down an option regarding a grammatical operation; confer, compare स्वस्तियोगे चतुर्थी कुशालार्थेराशिषि वाविधानात् P.II.3.16 Vart.1 ; confer, compare also अविशेषेण अयादनिां वाविधिमुक्त्वा सार्वधातुके नित्यमिति वक्ष्यामि M.Bh.on P.III. 1.31 Vart, 2; confer, compare also M.Bh. on P. III.1.94.
vikaraṇaan affix placed between a root and the personal ending, for showing the specific tense or mood or voice to convey which, the personal ending is applied; e. g. the conjugational signs शप् , श्यन् , श्रु, श, श्नम्, उ, श्ना and यक्, आम् , as also स्य, तास् , सिप् , अाम् and च्लि with its substitutes. Although the term विकरण is used by ancient grammarians and freely used by the Mahabhsyakara in connection with the affixes, mentioned in the sutras of Panini, such as शप् , श्यन् and others, the term is not found in the Sutras of Panini. The vikaranas are different from the major kinds of the regular affixes तिङ्, कृत्य and other similar ones. The vikaranas can be called कृत्; so also, as they are mentioned in the topic (अधिकार) of affixes or Pratyayas,they hold the designation ' pratyaya '. For the use of the word विकरण see M.Bh. on P. I.3. 12, III, 1.31 and VI. 1.5. The term विकरण is found . in the Yājñavalkya Siksa in the sense of change, ( confer, compare उपधारञ्जनं कुर्यान्मनोर्विकरणे सति ) and possibly the ancient grammarians used it in that very sense as they found the root कृ modified as करु or कुरु, or चि as चिनु, or भू as भव before the regular personal endings तिप् , तस् et cetera, and others
vikarṣa(1)a fault in the utterance of a vowel with its proper accent (acute,grave or circumflex) which results from the proper accent being mixed with another in the utterance: confer, compareविकर्षो नामाश्लिष्टता Uvvata ' on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III. 18: (2) protraction of the accent especially of the circumflex accent.
vikṛtamutilated, changed in nature e. g. the word राम into रम् in रामौ which is equivalent to राम् + औ. For technical purposes in grammar a word, although mutilated a little by lopa, agama or varnavikara, is looked upon as the original one for undergoing operations cf एकदेशविकृतमनन्यवत् Par. Sek. Pari. 37.
vikrama(1)name given to a grave vowel placed between two circumflex vowels, or between a circumflex and an acute, or between an acute and a circumflex; confer, compare स्वरितयोर्मध्ये यत्र नीचं स्यात्, उदात्तयोर्वा अन्यतरतो वा उदात्तस्वरितयोः स विक्रम: T.Pr. XIX.I ; (2) name given to a grave vowel between a pracaya vowel and an acute or a circumflex vowel: confer, compare प्रचयपूर्वश्च कौण्डिन्यस्य T.Pr.XIX.2: (8) repetition of a word or पद as in the Krama recital of the Veda words; (4) name given to a visarjaniya which has remained intact, as for instance in यः प्रणतो निमिषतः ; confer, compare R.Pr. I.5; VI.1 ; the word विक्रम is sometimes used in the sense of visarjaniya in general: cf also अनिङ्गयन् विक्रममेषु कुर्यात् R.Pr. XIII.11.
vijayagaṇina.Jain grammarian of the seventeenth century who wrote a commentary on the Haimalaghuprakriya.
vijayānandcalled also विद्यानन्द, a grammar scholar of the Katantra school who wrote (l) Katantradhatuvrtti (2) Katantrottara and (3) Kriyakalapa.
viṭhṭhalaor विठ्ठलेश grandson of रामचन्द्रशेष the author of the प्राक्रियाकौमुदी. He was aTelagu Brahmana of Andhra who lived in the beginning of the sixteenth century and wrote a commentary named प्रसाद on the Prakriya-Kaumudi and two small works अव्ययार्थनिरूपण and पाणिनिसूत्रवृत्ति.
vidyāvinodagrandson of Rameswarabhatta of Pratisthana who wrote a grammar of the Prakrta dialects.
vidvatprabodhinīname of a commentary on the Sarasvata-prakriya by a grammarian named Rama.
vidhibalīyastvathe superior strength of an injunctive rule; the term is very frequently used by grammarians in speaking about the relative strength of rules; cf the term लेापाविधिबलीयस्त्व. M.Bh. on P.VII.2.3.
vinayavijayaa.]ain grammarian who has written a gloss on हेमलधुप्रक्रिया.
vināmacerebralization; confer, compare the word नति; the word was used in ancient grammar works in the sense of णत्व ( change of न् into ण् ): confer, compare अग्रहणं चेन्नुङ्विधिलादेशविनामेषु ऋकारग्रहणम्: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.VIII.4.1 Vart. 2.
vipariṇāmachange; confer, compare कार्यविपरिणामाद्वा सिद्धम् | कार्यस्य संप्रत्ययस्य विपरिणामः कार्यविपरिणामः M.Bh. on I.1.56 Vart. 14. The word is very frequently used in connection with a change of the case of a word in a grammar rule which becomes necessary for interpretation; confer, compare विभक्तिविपरिणामाद्वा सिद्वम् as also अर्थाद्विभक्तिविपरिणामो भवति । M.Bh. on P.I.3.9,12:V.3.60, VI.1 . 4, VII.3.50.
viprarājendraa grammarian who has written पाणिनिसूत्रविवरण, a gloss on the Sūtras of Pāṇini.
vibhaktiliterally division, separation; separation of the base id est, that is that factor which shows the base separately। The word विभक्ति is generally used in the sense of case affixes; but in Pāṇini's grammar the term विभक्ति is applied also to personal endings applied to roots to form verbs; confer, compareविभक्तिश्च । सुप्तिङौ विभक्तिसंज्ञौ स्तः S.K.on Pāṇ. I.4.104. The term is also applied to taddhita affix.affixes which are applied to pronouns, किम् and बहु, ending in the ablative or in the locative case or in other cases on rare occasions. Such affixes are तस् (तसिल् ), त्र, (त्रल्), ह, अत्, दा, ऋहिल्, दानीम्, था ( थाल् ) and थम् given in P.V.3.1 to V.3.26.The case affixes are further divided into उपपदविभक्ति affixes and कारकविभक्ति affixes. For details see P.II.3.1 to 73.
vibhaktyarthaliterally the sense of a case-affix, as also of a personal affix; the term is applied to the Kāraka Prakarana or Kāraka chapter or topic in grammar where senses of the विभक्ति affixes are fully discussed and illustrated; confer, compare विभक्त्यर्था: a chapter in the Siddhānta-kaumudi of Bhaṭṭojī Dīkṣita.
vibhaktyarthaprakāśaa work on syntax of words written by a grammarian named Kamalākarabhaṭṭa.
vimalakīrtia Jain grammarian of the sixteenth century who wrote a short metrical work on the padas of roots, known by the name पदव्यवस्थासूत्रकारिका.
vimalamatian old grammarian who is believed to have written a gloss named भागवृत्ति on Pāṇini's Sūtras to which the grammarians Purusottamadeva, Sīradeva's Paribhāṣāvṛttiand others of the twelfth century refer. Some scholars say that भागवृत्ति was written by भर्तृहरि; but it is not feasible, as there is a reference to Māghakāvya in भागवृति. In books on grammar,. especially of the Eastern School in the 11th and the 12th century, there are several quotations from the Bhāgavṛtti. See भागवृत्ति.
vimalasarasvatīa grammarian who wrote a small grammar work named रूपमाला
vivakṣāintention or desire, generally of the speaker with regard to the sense to be conveyed by his words; the words वक्तुर्विवक्षा are often used by grammarians in this sense: confer, compare विवक्षातः कारकाणि (Paribhāṣā)confer, compare also कथम् । विवक्षातः । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.1.66-67, I.2.64 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 53, IV.1.3: confer, compare also विवक्षाधीना शब्दव्युत्पत्तिः Durgh. Vr. II.2.8; confer, compare also इतिकरणो विवक्षार्थ: Kāś. on P.II. 2.27, IV.2.21, IV.2.55,57, et cetera, and others
viśrambharelaxation, a characteristic of the grave accent as contrasted with अायाम which characterizes the acute accent; confer, compare उदात्तश्चानुदात्तश्च स्वरितश्च त्रयः स्वराः । आयामविश्रम्भाक्षेपैस्त उच्यन्तेSक्षराश्रयाः । विश्रम्भः अधोगमनं गात्राणाम् Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.on R.Pr.III.1.विश्रम्भ is the same as अन्ववसर्ग which is explained in the Mahābhāṣya as अन्ववसर्गो गात्राणां शिथिलता. Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.2.29,30.
viśrāntavidyādharaname of a grammar work of a general type which once occupied a prominent position and was studied as a text book of grammar, representing an independent system. The work is referred to by Hemacandra and Haribhadra. It is attributed to Vāmana who may be the same as one of the joint writers of the Kāśikāvṛtti. In that case the date of the work is the 7th century A. D.;confer, compare the popular verse परेत्र पाणिनीयज्ञाः केचित्कालपकोविदा: । एकेकं विश्रान्तविद्याः स्युरन्ये संक्षिप्तसारकाः quoted in Vol.VII p. 388 Vyākaraṇa Mahābhāṣya D.E. Society's edition.
viśvakarmaśāstrīname of a grammarian who wrote a commentary सत्प्रकियाव्याकृति on the Prakriyā-kaumudī.
viśvanāthadaṇḍibhaṭṭaa well-known grammarian of the nineteenth century who wrote several commentary works of which the commentaries on the two Śekharas of Nāgeśa are well-known to scholars.
viśvarūpaa grammarian of the sixteenth century who has written a small grammar treatise called विश्वरूपनिबन्ध.
viśveśvaratīrthaa grammarian who has written a gloss on the Siddhāntakaumudī.
viṣṇupaṇḍitaa grammarian belonging to the famous Śeṣa family of grammarians, who has written a small treatise on Paribhāṣā or maxims of interpretation which he has named परिभाषाप्रक्राश.
viṣṇubhadṛ( विष्णुशास्त्री भट )a scholar of grammar of the latter half of the nineteenth century who has written learned commentaries on the works of Nāgeśa Bhaṭṭa, two of which viz. चिच्चन्द्रिका and विष्णुभट्टी are well known to scholars.
viṣṇumiśraa scholar of the Supadma system of grammar who has written a commentary named मकरन्द on the सुपद्मव्याकरण and also a commentary on the सुपद्मसमाससंग्रह.
vihitaprescribed by a rule; that for which a vidhi or injunction has been laid down. The word is very frequently used by grammarians with respect to an affix prescribed after a base.
vṛtta(1)arrived at or accomplished,as a result of वृत्ति which means a further grammatical formation from a noun or a verb; resultant from a vṛtti; confer, compare यावता कामचारो वृत्तस्य ये लिङ्गसंख्ये ते अतिदेक्ष्येते, न पुनः, प्राग्वृत्तेर्ये M Bh. on P.I.2.51; cf also युक्तंपुनर्यद् वृत्तनिमित्तको नाम अनुबन्धः स्यात्; (2) | employment, the same as प्रयोग, confer, compare वृत्ताद्वा । वृत्तं प्रयेागः । Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.on P. I. 3.9; (3)behaviour, treatment confer, compare नकारस्योष्मवद् वृत्ते Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) X.13; (4) manner of Veda writing, metrical form, metre; confer, compare तद् वृत्तं प्राहुश्छन्दसाम् Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XVII.22.
vṛtti(1)treatment, practice of pronunciation; (2) conversion of one phonetic element into another; confer, compare R.Pr.I.95;(3) position of the padas or words as they stand in the Saṁhhitā text, the word is often seen used in this way in the compound word पदवृत्ति; आन्पदा: पदवृत्तयः R.Pr. IV.17: (4) modes of recital of the Vedic text which are described to be three द्रुत, मध्य and विलम्बित based upon the time of the interval and the pronunciation which differs in each one; confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.4. 109, Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 4; also I.l.69 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).ll ; ( 5 ) nature confer, compare गुर्वक्षराणां गुरुवृत्ति सर्वम् R.Pr.XVIII.33; (6) interpretation of a word; (7) verbal or nominal form of a root; confer, compare अर्थनित्यः परीक्षेत केनचिद् वृत्तिसामान्येन Nirukta of Yāska.II.1; (8)mode or treatment followed by a scientific treatise; cf का पुनर्वृत्तिः । वृत्तिः शास्त्रप्रवृत्तिः | M.Bh. in Āhnika l on वृत्तिसमवायार्थ उपदेश: Vārttika 10; (9) manner of interpretation with the literal sense of the constituents present or absent, described usually as two-fold जहत्स्वार्था and अजहत्स्वार्था, | but with a third kind added by some grammarians viz. the जहदजहत्स्वार्था; (10) a compound word giving an aggregate sense different from the exact literal sense of the constituent words; there are mentioned five vṛittis of this kind; confer, compare परार्थाभिधानं वृत्तिः । कृत्तद्धितसमासैकदेशधातुरूपाः पञ्च वृत्तयः | वृत्त्यर्थावबोधकं वाक्यं विग्रहः S. K. at the end of the Ekaśeṣaprakaraṇa; ( 11 ) interpretation of a collection of statements; the word was originally applied to glosses or comments on the ancient works like the Sūtra works, in which the interpretation of the text was given with examples and counterexamples where necessary: confer, compare वृत्तौ भाष्ये तथा नामधातुपारायणादिषु; introductory stanza in the Kāśikā.Later on, when many commentary works were written,the word वृत्ति was diferentiated from भाष्य, वार्तिक, टीका,चूर्णि, निर्युक्ति, टिप्पणी, पञ्जिका and others, and made applicable to commentary works concerned with the explanation of the rules with examples and counter-examples and such statements or arguments as were necessary for the explanation of the rules or the examples and counter examples. In the Vyākaraṇa-Śāstra the word occurs almost exclusively used for the learned Vṛtti on Pāṇini-sūtras by Vāmana and Jayāditya which was given the name Kāśikā Vṛtti; confer, compare तथा च वृत्तिकृत् often occurring in works on Pāṇini's grammar.
vṛticandrikāname of a grammar work written by a grammarian Kāśinātha who also is believed to have written वर्णविवेकचन्द्रिका and वैयाकरणसर्वस्व.
vṛttidīpikāa treatise on the different ways in which the meaning is conveyed by words according to the conventions of grammarians,written by a grammarian Krisnabhatta surnamed Mauni.
vṛttisamavāyaserial arrangement of letters in a specific way ( as for instance in the Mahesvara Sutras) for the sake of grammatical functions; confer, compare वृत्तिसमवायार्थं उपदेशः | वृत्तिः शास्त्रप्रवृत्तिः। समवायॊ वर्णानामानुपूर्व्येण सांनवेशः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on Ahnika I.
vṛddha(1)a term used in Paninis grammar for such words or nouns ( प्रातिपदिक ) which have for their first vowel a vrddhi vowel, i. e. either अा or ऐ or अौ: exempli gratia, for example शाला, माला et cetera, and others; confer, compare वृद्धिर्यस्य अचामादिस्तद् वृद्धम् ; (2) a term applied to the eight pronouns headed by त्यत् for purposes of the addition of taddhita affix. affixes prescribed for the Vrddha words, such as छ by वृद्धाच्छ: P. IV.2.114: (3) a term applied to words having ए or ओ as the first vowel in them, provided such words denote districts of Eastern India, e. g. गोनर्द, भोजकट et cetera, and others confer, compare एङ् प्राचां देशे, P.I.1.73, 74 and 75; (4) a term used in the Pratisakhya works for a protracted vowel ( प्लत ) which has three matras; cf तिस्रॊ वृद्धम् Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya.44.
vṛddhi(1)a technical term used by Panini to denote the vowels अा, ऐ and औ: a vowel belonging to the third grade out of the three grades of vowels which are known as zero, normal and long grades; cf , वृद्धिरादैच् P I. 1.1: (2) lengthening completely of a vowel which is called प्लुति in grammar: the term is used in the Rk Tantra Pratisakhya in this sense.
vṛddhipādaname given to the first pada of Panini's Astadhyayi by grammarians, as the beginning of the pada is made by the Sutra वृद्धिरादैच्.
vṛṣan( वृषा ),a term used in ancient grammar works for a word of the masculine gender as contrasted with येषा.
vaidikīprakriyāname of that section of Bhattoji's Siddhantakaumudi which deals with Vedic peculiarities noticed by Panini in his sutras. There is a well-known commentary upon this section named सुबोधिनी written by Jayakrisna a famous grammar scholar of the Maunin family.
vaidikaprakriyāṭīkā(1)a commentary on the sutras of Panini dealing with the Vedic words and their peculiarities written by a grammarian named Murari; (2) a commentary on the section of Bhattoji's Siddhantakaumudi named वैदिकीप्रक्रिया written by Jayakrsna Maunin and named Subodhini.
vaidyanāthaVaidyanatha Payagunde, a famous grammarian of the eighteenth century, who was one of the chief pupils of Nagesa and who prepared a line of pupils at Varanasi. He has written learned commentaries on standard works on grammar, the principal ones being the Prabha on the Sabdakaustubha, the Bhavaprakasika on the Brhaccabdendusekhara, the Cidasthimala on the LaghuSabdendusekhara, the Kasika or Gada on the Paribhasendusekhara and an independent short treatise named Rapratyaya-khandana
vaiyarthyaabsence of any purpose or utility; the word is used many times in the case of a rule, or a word or two of it, in whose case वैयर्थ्य or absence of utility is shown, and, with a view to prevent its being looked upon as a serious fault, something is deduced and the purpose is shown; cf सूत्रवैयर्थ्यप्रसङ्गात् and व्यर्थं सज्ज्ञापयति used in grammar treatises.
vaiyākaraṇaliterally a student of grammar; व्याकरणमधीते वैयाकरण: cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV, 2.59. The word is used in the sense of 'a scholar of Grammar;'or, 'a person who has obtained proficiency in Grammar.' The word is used several times in this sense in the Mahabhasya. cf Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1.3; I.4.2, II. 1.53, II.2.29, II.3.18, II.4.56, III.2.115 et cetera, and others The word is also used in the sense of 'pertaining to grammar' or 'found in grammar.'
vaiyākaraṇajīvātua term used for the grammar treatise written by Cangudasa which is also called Cangusutra or Canguvyakarana.
vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇaa well-known work on the grammatical interpretation of words written by Kondabhatta as an explanatory work (व्याख्यान) on the small work in verse consisting of only 72 Karikas written by his uncle Bhattoji Diksita. The treatise is also named Brihadvaiyakaranabhusana. A smaller work consisting of the same subjectmatter but omitting discussions, is written by the author for facilitating the understanding of students to which he has given the name Vaiyakarahabhusanasara. This latter work has got three commentary works written on it named Kasika, Kanti and Matonmajja and one more scholarly one Sankari, recently written by Shankar Shastri Marulkar.
vaiyākaraṇaśābdamālāवैयाकरणशब्दरत्नमाला a treatise on the use of words written as a helpful guide to Sanskrit writers, by a grammarian named Somayajin in 1848 A.D.
vaiyākaraṇaśābdabodhaimport of a sentence according to the grammarians, in which verbal activity occupies a predominant place, and the residing place of the subject as also that of the verbal activity is identical in the active voice, while the object and the verbal activity have got the same place of residence in the passive voice. The other auxiliaries of activity such as the instrument, location and the like, are connected with the verbal activity. The import of the sentence चैत्रः पचति, in short, can be expressed as चैत्रकर्तृका वर्तमानकालिकां पाकक्रिया.
vaiyākaraṇasarvasvaa small treatise on grammar written by a scholar of grammar named Kasinatha who has also written a few more small works वर्णविवेकचन्द्रिका, वृत्तिचन्द्रिका,धातुमञ्जरी etc
vaiyākaraṇasiddhāntakaimudīan extremely popular work on the subject of Sanskrit grammar written for the use of students, which, although difficult at a few places, enables the students by its careful study to get a command over the subject. and enable him to read other higher works on grammar. The work is based on the Astadhyayi of Panini without omitting a single Sutra. The arrangement of the Sutras is, entirely different, as the author, for the sake of facility in understanding, has divided the work into different topics and explained the Sutras required for the topic by bringing them together in the topic. The main topics or Prakaranas are twelve in number, viz. (1) संज्ञापरिभाषा, (2) पञ्चसंधि, (3) सुबन्त or षड्लिङ्ग, (4) स्त्रीप्रत्यय, (5) कारक, (6) समास, (7) तद्धित, (8) तिङन्त, (9) प्रक्रिया, (10) कृदन्त, (11) वैदिकी and (12) स्वर which are sometimes styled as व्याकरणद्वादशी. The work is generally known by the term सिद्धान्तकौमुदी, or even कौमुदी, and it has got a large number of scholarly and ordinary commentaries as also commentaries on commentaries, all numbering a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. twelve, and two abridgments the Madhyakaumudi and the Laghukaumudi. The work was written by the reputed scholar Bhattoji Diksita of Varanasi in the seventeenth century. See Bhattoji Diksita.
vaiyāghrapadyaname of a treatise of grammar written in ten chapters by an ancient grammarian व्याघ्रपाद्; confer, compare दशकं वैयाघ्रपद्यम् Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana.on P. IV 2.65. For details, see Vyakaranamahabhasya Vol. VII. D. E. Society's Ed. pp. 133, 134.
vyaktipadārthavādathe same as द्रव्यपदार्थवाद; the view that a word denotes the individual object and not the generic nature. The oldest grammarian referred to as holding this view, is व्याडि who preceded Patanjali.
vyaṅkaṭasubbāśāsrīa grammarian who has written a grammar treatise named भाषामञ्जरीव्याकरण.
vyañjanasaṃdhia junction or coalescence of two consonants as distinguished from स्वरसंधि. In Panini's system of grammar the name हृल्संधि is given to व्यञ्जनसंधि and the Siddhantakaumudi has given a separate section for it.
vyatikara(1)confusion of one numberaffix for another number-affix (वचन), as noticed in the statements. e. g. अक्षीणि मे दर्शनीयानि; पादा मे सुकुमारंतरा: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I. 4. 21; (2) any confusion, say confusion of one grammatical element for another; confer, compare हृि: परस्मैपदानां यथा स्यात्, स्व आत्मनेपदानां, व्यतिकरो मा भूत् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III.4.1 Vart, 2.
vyartha(l)useless, serving no purpose, superfluous; the word is usually used in the sense of useless or futile in connection with a rule or its part, which serves no purpose, its purpose or object being served otherwise; such words or rules have never been condemned as futile by commentators, but an attempt is made invariably by them to deduce something from the futile wording and show its necessity; confer, compare व्यर्थे सज्ज्ञापयति a remark which is often found in the commentary literature; confer, compare अन्यथा अन्तरङ्गत्वाद्दीर्घे कृत एव प्रत्ययप्राप्त्या तद्यर्थता स्पष्टैव । Par. Sek. Pari. 56; (2) possessed of various senses such as the words अक्षा: माषा: et cetera, and others: confer, compare व्यर्थेषु च मुक्तसंशयम् । M.Bh.on P.I.2.64 Vart. 52. The word व्यर्थ possibly stands for विविधार्थ in such cases. It appears that the word व्यर्थ in the sense of futile was rarely used by ancient grammarians; the word अनर्थक appears to have been used in its placcusative case. See Mahabhasya in which the word व्यर्थ does not occur in this sense while the word अनर्थक occurs at several places.
vyavasthāliterally definite arrangement; restriction regarding the application of a rule, especially when it seems to overlap, as done by the Varttikakara, and later on by the Paribhashas laid down by grammarians regarding the rules of Panini: confer, compare स्वाभिधेयापेक्षावधिनियमो व्यवस्था S. K. on P. I.1.34; confer, compare also लक्ष्यानुसाराह्यवस्था Par. Sek. Pari. 99, 108.
vyākaraṇacandrikāa short treatise on grammar written by Krsnacarya.
vyākaraṇadarśanathe science of Vyakarana with the element of Sphota introduced in it and brought consequently on a par with the other Darsanas by the stalwart grammar-scholar Bhartrhari of the 7th century A. D. For details see Sarvadarsanasangraha ' Paninidarsanam ' and page 385 Vol. VII. of the Vyakarana Mahabhasya edited by the D. ESociety, Poona.
vyākaraṇadīpaa small treatise on grammar by Cidrupasraya.
vyākaraṇadīpikāname of a short gloss or Vrtti on the Sutras of Panini written by a modern scholar of grammar Orambhatta of Varanasi.
vyākaraṇamahābhāṣyapradīpathe original name of the learned commentary on Patanjali's Mahabhasya by Kaiyatabhatta the well-known grammarian of Kashmir of the eleventh century. See प्रदीप and कैयट.
vyākaraṇamahābhāṣyapradīpoddyotathe wellknown scholarly commentary by the stalwart grammarian Nagesabhatta on the Mahabhasyapradipa of Kaiyata. See उद्द्योत and नागेश.
vyākaraṇaratnāvalīa short work on grammar written by विद्यारत्न गौरमॊदन. व्याकरणसंग्रह a small grammar work written by a grammar scholar Gangadhara which is based upon the Mugdhabodha of Bopadeva.
vyākaraṇāntaraa term used by scholars of the Paniniyan system of grammar with respect to grammar works of other systems such as the Katantra, the Sakatyana, and others; confer, compare श्रन्थिग्रन्थिदाम्भिस्वञ्जीनां लिटः कित्वं व्याकरणान्तरे S.K. on अश्नॊतेश्च P. VII.4.72.
vyāghrapādname of an ancient grammarian who is quoted in the Pratisakhya works and the Mahabhasya His grammar work was called dasaka' possibly on account of its consisting of 10 chapters; confer, compare माध्यन्दिनिर्वष्टि गुणं त्विगन्ते नपुसंके व्याघ्रपदां वरिष्ठ: KaS. on P.VII.194; confer, compare also दशक्रा वैयाघ्रपदीया: Kas, , on P.IV.2.65.
vyāghrabhūtiname of an old grammarian later than Patanjali who is quoted by later grammarians; confer, compare व्याघ्रभूत्यादयस्त्वेनं नेह पेठुरिति स्थितम् Siddhantakaumudi on अात्मनेपदेष्वनतः P. VII. 1. 5.
byāḍiname of an ancient grammarian with a sound scholarship in Vedic phonetics, accentuation,derivation of words and their interpretation. He is believed to have been a relative and contemporary of Panini and to have written a very scholarly vast volume on Sanskrit grammar named *Samgraha which is believed to have consisted of a lac of verses; confer, compare संग्रहो व्याडिकृतो लक्षसंख्ये ग्रन्थ: NageSa's Uddyota; confer, compare also इह पुरा पाणिनीये अस्मिन्व्याकरणे ब्याड्युपरचितं लक्षग्रन्थपरिमाणं निबन्धनमासीत् Vākyapadīya of Bhartṛhari. Tika. The work is not available at present. References to Vyadi or to his work are found in the Pratisakhya works, the Mahabhasya, the Varttikas, the Vakyapadiya and many subsequent treatises. A work on the Vyakarana Paribhasas, believed to have been written by Vyadi, is available by the name परिभाषासूचन which from its style and other peculiarities seems to have been written after the Varttikas, but before the Mahabhasya. Vyadi is well-known to have been the oldest exponent of the doctrine that words denote an individual object and not the genus. For details see pp. 136-8, Vol. 7 Vyakarana Mahabhasya DE. Society's Edition.
vyāpyaliterally that which is occupied; the word refers to a kind of an object where the object is occupied by the verbal activity of the transitive root; the word अाप्य is also used in this sense: confer, compare कर्म निर्वर्त्ये विकार्यं प्राप्यं च ग्रस्य प्रकृत्युच्छेदो गुणान्तरं वोत्पद्यते तद्विकार्यम् SrinagaraPrakasa 2, The term is used as a technical term instead of the term कर्म in the Hemacandra, Candra and other systems of grammar: confer, compare Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. II.2.3;Candra I.1.23.
vyāśrayaresting on, or applying to, different words or elements of words or parts of words; the word is used in connection with a grammatical operation which affects one part of the word, as distinguished from another operation which affects another part ;confer, compare आभीयं कार्यं समानाश्रयमासिद्धम्। व्याश्रयं सिद्धं भवति । M.Bh. on P.III.1. 44, VI. 4.22 Vart.12, VI.4.42 et cetera, and others
vyutpattipakṣathe view that every word is derived from a suitable root as contrasted with the other view viz. the अव्युत्पत्तिपक्ष. The grammarians hold that Panini held the अव्युत्पत्तिपक्ष,id est, that is the view that not all words in a language can be derived but only some of them can be so done, and contrast him (id est, that isPanini) with an equally great grammarian Sakatayana who stated that every word has to be derived: confer, compare न्यग्रोधयतीति न्यग्रोध इति व्युत्पत्तिपक्षे नियमार्थम् ! अव्युत्पत्तिपक्ष विध्यर्थम् Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana.on P.VII.3.6.
vyutpattivāda(l)name given to a topic in grammar which deals with the derivation of words as suitable to the sense: (2) name given to treatises discussing the derivation and interpretation of words.
vhiṭne[ WHITNEY, WILLIAM DWIGHT, 1827-1894]a sound scholar of Vedic grammar who has, besides some books on Linguistic studies, written a work on Vedic Grammar and edited the Atharvaveda Pratisakhya.
ś(1)a sibilant letter of the palatal class, possessed of the properties, श्वासानुप्रदान, अघोष and कण्ठविवृतत्व; (2) the initial indicatory ( इत् ) letter श् of a non-taddhita affix in Panini's grammar, which is dropped; (3) substitute for च्छ् when followed by an affix beginning with a nasal consonant; e.g प्रश्न:, confer, compare P.VI.4.19;(4) substitute for स् when followed by श् or any palatal letter;exempli gratia, for example वृक्षश्छादयति वृक्षश्शेते Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana.on P. VIII. 4.40.
śaṃkarabhaṭṭaname of a grammarian of the eighteenth century who wrote a commentary, called शांकरी after him, on Nagesa's Paribhasendusekhara.
śaṃkaraśāstrī( मारुलकर )a modern scholar of grammar who lived in Poona and did the work of teaching and writing commentaries. He has written a commentary mamed शांकरी on the Vaiyakaranabhusanasara of Kondabhatta.
śaktipotentiality of expressing the sense which is possessed by words permanently with them: denotative potentiality or denotation; this potentiality shows the senses,which are permanently possessed by the words, to the hearer and is described to be of one kind by ancient grammarian as contrasted with the two (अभिघा and लक्षणा) mentioned by the modern ones. It is described to be of two kinds-(a) स्मारिका शक्ति or recalling capacity which combines चैत्रत्व with पाक, and अनुभाविका शक्ति which is responsible for the actual meaning of a sentence. For details see Vakyapadiya III.
śabarasvāmina grammarian to whom a metrical treatise on genders named लिङ्गानुशासन is ascribedition This शवरस्वामिन् was comparatively a modern grammarian who was given the title बालयोगीश्वर. This लिङ्गानुशासन has a commentary written by हृर्षवर्धन Evidently these grammarians शबरस्वामिन् and हृर्षवर्धन are different from the famous author of the मीमांसाभाष्य and the patron of the poet Bana respectively.
śabdaliterally "sound" in general; confer, compare शब्दं कुरु शब्दं मा कार्षीः | ध्वनिं कुर्वनेवमुच्यते | M.Bh. in Ahnika I; confer, compare also शब्दः प्रकृतिः सर्ववर्णानाम् | वर्णपृक्तः: शब्दो वाच उत्पत्तिः Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XXIII.1, XXIII.3.In grammar the word शब्द is applied to such words only as possess sense; confer, compare प्रतीतपदार्थको लोके ध्वनि: शब्द: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). in Ahnika 1: confer, comparealso येनोच्चरितेन अर्थः प्रतीयते स शब्दः Sringara Prakasa I; confer, compare also अथ शब्दानुशासनम् M.Bh. Ahnika 1. In the Vajasaneyi-Pratisakhya, शब्द् is said to be constituted of air as far as its nature is concerned, but it is taken to mean in the Pratisakhya and grammar works in a restricted sense as letters possessed of sense, The vajasaneyiPratisakhya gives four kinds of words तिडू, कृत्, तद्धित and समास while नाम, आख्यात, निपात and उपसर्ग are described to be the four kinds in the Nirukta. As शब्द in grammar, is restricted to a phonetic unit possessed of sense, it can be applied to crude bases, affixes, as also to words that are completely formed with case-endings or personal affixes. In fact, taking it to be applicable to all such kinds, some grammarians have given tweive subdivisions of शब्द, vizप्रक्रुति, प्रत्यय,उपत्कार, उपपद, प्रातिपदिक, विभक्ति, उपसर्जन, समास, पद, वाक्य, प्रकरण and प्रबन्ध; confer, compare Sringara Prakasa I.
śabdakaustubhaa treatise on grammar, critically explaining and discuss ing the meaning of Panini's Sutras in the order of the author himselfeminine. the work is written by Bhattoji Diksita and is mainly based on the Mahabhasya.
śabdakaustubhaguṇaa short gloss on Bhatoji's Sabdakaustubha written by a grammarian named इन्द्रदत्तोपाध्याय
śabdaprayogause of a word in the spoken language which forms in a way the basis of grammar.
śābdabodhaprakriyāa grammar treatise on the denotation and relation of words written by a grammarian ramed Ramakrsna.
śabdabhedanirūpaṇaname of a small grammatical work written by Ramacandra Diksita
śabdamañjarīname of a short grammar work written by Narayana Pandita.
śabdaratnadīpaa commentary on the Laghusabdaratna written by a grammarian named Kalyanamalla.
śabdarūpathe actual form of a word as a collection of letters or वर्णसमूह or वर्णानुपूर्वीं irrespective of the sense. In grammar it is the शब्दरूप that is mainly considered and not the meaning of the word; confer, compare स्व रूपं शब्दस्याशब्दसंज्ञा, P.I.1.68.
śabdavivaraṇaa grammar work on the meaning of words and how it is conveyed, written by a grammarian named वर्णिकुबेरानन्द The work forms a part of his bigger work दानभागवत. See वर्णिकुबेरानन्द,
śabdavyutpattikaumudīa small treatise on the derivation of words written by a grammarian named RajaramaSastrin.
śabdaśāstrathe sciene of words.The term is generally applied to grammar, although strictly speaking the Mimamsa Sastra is also a science of words.
śabdasattvaprakāśaa work on grammar said to have been written by a grammarian named इन्द्रदत्त.
śabdsādhyaprayogaa grammar work on the formation of words written by a grammarian named रमानाथशर्मा.
śabdasudhāname of a grammar work by a grammarian named अनन्तभट्ट.
śabdānuśāsanaliterally science of grammar dealing with the formation of words, their accents, and use in a sentence. The word is used in connection with standard works on grammar which are complete and self-sufficient in all the a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.mentioned features. Patanjali has begun his Mahabhasya with the words अथ शब्दानुशासनम् referring possibly to the vast number of Varttikas on the Sutras of Panini, and hence the term शब्दानुशासन according to him means a treatise on the science of grammar made up of the rules of Panini with the explanatory and critical varttikas written by Katyayana and other Varttikakaras.The word शब्दानुशासन later on, became synonymons with Vyakarana and it was given as a title to their treatises by later grammarians, or was applied to the authoritative treatise which introduced a system of grammar, similar to that of Panini. Hemacandra's famous treatise, named सिद्धहैमचन्द्र by the author,came to be known as हैमशब्दानुशासन. Similarly the works on grammar written by पाल्यकीर्तिशाकटायन and देवनन्दिन् were called शाकटायनशब्दानुशासन and जैनेन्द्र' शब्दानुशासन respectively.
śabdāmṛtaa work, explanatory of the Sutras of Panini, written by a grammarian named विप्रराजेन्द्र.
śabdārtharahasyaa grammatical work on the interpretation of words by Ramanatha Vidyavacaspati.
śabdārthasaṃbandhathe connection between a word and its sense which is a permanently established one. According to grammarians,words, their sense and their connection, all the three, are established for ever: confer, compare सिद्धे शव्दार्थसंबन्ध P. I.1. . Varttika 1,and the Bhasya thereon सिद्ध शब्द: अर्थः संबन्धश्चेति | Later grammarians have described twelve kinds of शब्दार्थसंबन्ध viz. अभिधा,विवक्षा, तात्पर्य, प्रविभाग, व्यपेक्ष, सामर्थ्य अन्वय, एकार्थीभाव, दोषहान, गुणोपादान, अलंकारयेाग and रसावियोग: confer, compare Sringaraprakasa.I.
śaraṇadevaa prominent grammarian of the Eastern school of Panini's system of grammar who lived in the thirteenth century and wrote works on Panini's grammar. His work named दुर्घटवृत्ति which ex. plains according to Panini's rules, the Varttikas thereon, and the Jnapakas deduced from them,the various words difficult to be explained, is much appreciated by scholars of grammar. He has quoted from a large number of classical works, and referred to many works of the Eastern grammarians who followed the Kasika school.
śarvavarmāa reputed grammarian who is believed to have been a contemporary of the poet Gunadhya in the court of Satavahana. He wrote the Grammar rules which are named the Katantra Sutras which are mostly based on the Sutras of Panini. In the grammar treatise named 'the Katantra Sutra' written by Sarvavarman the Vedic section and all the intricacies and difficult elements are carefully and scrupulously omitted by him, with a view to making his grammar useful for beginners and students of average intelligence.
śaśidevavṛttiname of a work on grammar by शशिदेव which is mentioned by Al Beruni.
śākaṭāyana(1)name of an ancient reputed scholar of Grammar and Pratisakhyas who is quoted by Panini. He is despisingly referred to by Patanjali as a traitor grammarian sympathizing with the Nairuktas or etymologists in holding the view that all substantives are derivable and can be derived from roots; cf तत्र नामान्याख्यातजानीति शाकटायनो नैरुक्तसमयश्च Nir.I.12: cf also नाम च धातुजमाह निरुक्ते व्याकरणे शकटस्य च तोकम् M. Bh on P.III.3.1. Sakatayana is believed to have been the author of the Unadisutrapatha as also of the RkTantra Pratisakhya of the Samaveda ; (2) name of a Jain grammarian named पाल्यकीर्ति शाकटायन who lived in the ninth century during the reign of the Rastrakuta king Amoghavarsa and wrote the Sabdanusana which is much similar to the Sutrapatha of Panini and introduced a new System of Grammar. His work named the Sabdanusasana consists of four chapters which are arranged in the form of topics, which are named सिद्धि. The grammar work is called शब्दानुशासन.
śākaṭāyanavyākaraṇathe treatise on grammar written by sakatayana। See शाकटायन.
śākaṭāyanaśabdānuśāsananame of the treatise on grammar written by पाल्यकीर्ति-शाकटायन.
śākalaa word frequently used in the Mahabhasya for a grammatical operation or injunction ( विधि ) which forms a specific feature of the grammar of शाकल्य, viz. that the vowels इ, उ,ऋ, and लृ remain without phonetical combination and a shortening of them, if they are long;confer, compareइकोsसवर्णे शाकल्यस्य ह्रस्वश्च P.VI. 1. 127; शाकल्यस्य इदं शाकल्यम् ।; confer, compare also M.Bh. on P.VI.1.77 VI.1.125,VI. 1.27;VI.2.52, VII.3.3 and VIII. 2.108; (2) pupils of शाकल्य; confer, compare शाकल्यस्य छात्राः शाकलाः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. IV.I.18;(3) a village in the Vahika district; confer, compare शाकलं नाम वाहीकग्राम: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV.2.104 Vart. 3.
śākalyaname of an ancient grammarian and Vedic scholar who is supposed to have revised the Vedic texts and written their Pada-pātha. He is often quoted by Pāṇini and the writers of the Prātiśākhya works: confer, compare शाकल्यस्य संहितामनुप्रावर्षत् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.4.84; also on P.I.1.18, IV.1.18; confer, compare also उपचारं लक्षणतश्च सिद्धं अाचार्या व्यालिशाकल्यगार्ग्या: R.Pr.XIII.12.
śāntanavaan ancient scholar of grammar who wrote a treatise known as the Phit sutras on accents.
śābdabodhaverbal interpretation; the term is generally used with reference to the verbal interpretation of a sentence as arising from that of the words which are all connected directly or indirectly with the verb-activity. It is defined as पदजन्यपदार्थोपस्थितिजन्यबोध:. According to the grammarians, verbal activity is the chief thing in a sentence and all the other words (excepting the one which expresses verbal activity) are subordinated to the verbal activity and hence are connected with it; confer, compare पदज्ञानं तु करणं द्वारे तत्र पदार्थधीः | शाब्दबोधः फलं तत्र शक्तिधीः सहकारिणी | मुक्तावली III.81.
śālāturīyaname of the great grammarian Panini given to him on account of his being an inhabitant of शलातुर् an old name of the modern Lahore or a name of a place near Lahore; confer, compare P IV.3.14
śāstrakṛtthe originator or the founder of a Sastra or system of particular thoughts. The word was used by ancient grammarians for Panini, the founder of the great system of grammar, or of grammar in general; confer, compare व्यत्ययमिच्छति शास्त्रकृदेषां सोपि च सिध्यति बाहुलकेन M.Bh. on P. III. 1. 85
śāstrakṛtabrought about by a rule; brought about by the science of grammar; confer, compare शास्त्रकृतो योमश्च Nir.I. 2; confer, compare also क्वचिच्च संनिपातकृतमानन्तर्यं शास्त्रकृतमनानन्तर्यम् M.Bh. on P. VII. 3.54, VIII.2.38.
śāstrātideśasupposition of the original in the place of the substitute merely for the sake of the application of a grammatical rule as contrasted with रूपातिदेश, the actual restoration of the original form; confer, compare किं पुनरयं शास्त्रातिदेशः । तृचो यच्छास्त्रं तदतिदिश्यते । आहोस्विद्रूपातिदेशः तृचो यद्रूपं तदतिदिश्यते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VII.1.95.
śāstrārthathe purpose of a rule of grammar; confer, compare अतोत्राप्यवयवेन शास्त्रार्थ: संप्रतीयते M.Bh. on P.VI.1.84 Vart. 5: confer, compare also, तद्यथा । लोके वसन्ते ब्राह्मणोग्नीनादधीतेति सकृदाधाय कृतः शास्त्रार्थ इति पुनः प्रवृत्तिर्न भवति । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VI.1. 84 Vart. 3; VI.4.104 Vart. 3.
śikṣāgeneral name given to a work on Phonetics. Although there are many such works which are all called शिक्षा, the work, which is often referred to, by the word, is the Siksa named पाणिनीयशिक्षा, about the authorship of which, however, there is a doubt whether it was the work of Panini or of somebody belonging to his school. The Siksa works are helpful, no doubt, for the study of grammar, but no topic belonging to Siksa is given by Panini which apparently means that these works do not come under the subject or province of Grammar. The reason why the Siksa topics are not given by Panini, is worth consideration. These Siksa works are not specifically related to a particular Veda and it cannot be said whether they preceded or succeeded the Pratisakhya works.
śiṭa term for सर्वनामन् (a pronoun) in the works of ancient grammarians; confer, compare स्वाङ्गशिटामदन्तानाम् Phit Sutra 29, where शिट् is explained as सर्वनामन् in the gloss.
śiromaṇibhaṭṭācāryaa grammarian who wrote the grammatical works कारकविवेक, तद्धितकोश and तिङन्तशिरोमणि.
śivabhaṭṭaa grammarian, who wrote a commentary named कुङ्कुमविकास on the Padamanjari of Haradatta. He was the grandson of Nilakantha Diksita who was also a grammarian and who wrote an independent work on the Paribhasas, named the Paribhasavrtti.
śivarāma( चक्रवर्ती )a grammarian who wrote a commentary on the Katantraparisista called the Siddhantaratnankura.
śivarāmendra( सरस्वती )a grammarian who wrote (1) a gloss on the sutras of Panini, (2) a commentary named सिद्धान्तरत्नाकर on the Siddhantakaumudi, and (3) a commentary on the Mahabhasya named Mahabhasyaprakasa.
śivasūtraname given to the fourteen small sutras giving the alphabet which Panini took as the basis of his grammar. The Sivasutras have got a well-known explanation in Verse, named नन्दिकेश्वरकारिका on which there is a commentary of the type of Bhasya by उपमन्यु. The origin of the Sivasutra given by the writer of the Karika is summed up in the stanza नृत्तावसाने नटराजराजो ननाद ढक्कां नवपञ्चवारम् । उद्धर्तुकामः सनकादिसिद्धानेतद् विमर्शे शिवसूत्रजालम् | Nand. 1.
śiṣṭa(1)cultured and learned people who want to speak correctly and who therefore have studied gra mmar; confer, compare के पुनः शिष्टा: | वैयाकरणाः | कुत एतत् | शास्त्रपूर्विका हि शिष्टिवैयाकरणाश्च शास्त्रज्ञा: | Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VI. 1.109; (2) enjoined, prescribed; confer, compare विपर्ययो ध्रुवशिष्टेSपरेषाम् | R.Pr.VI.120.
śiṣyahitā(वृत्ति)a work on grammar written by उग्रभूति of which a mention is made by Al Beruni in his work. शी (1) case affix (ई) substituted for the nominative case. plural affix जस् (अस् ) in the declension of the pronouns, when the affix जस् is preceded by the vowel अ; exempli gratia, for example सर्वे, विश्वे; confer, compare kas. on P VII.1.17; (2) case affix (ई ) substituted for औ of the nominative case. and the acc. dual after feminine. bases ending in आ, as also after bases in the neuter gender; exempli gratia, for example खट्वे रमे; कुण्डे, वने; confer, compare Kas on P. VII.1.18, 19.
śuddhāśubodhasūtrārthavyākaraṇaa gloss on the Asubodha-grammar, written by a grammarian named Ramesvara.
śūrasiṃhaname of a grammarian who wrote a gloss named दीपिका on the Sarasvata Vyakarana.
śeṣa(l)any other senses than what are given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; confer, compare शेषे P.IV.2.92: (2) surname of a reputed family of grammarians belonging to Southern India which produced many grammarians, from the fifteenth century to the eighteenth century. Ramacandra Sesa was the first grammarian in the family who wrote the Prakriyakaumudi in the fifteenth century. His descendants developed the system of studying grammar by the study of topics as given in the Prakriya Kaumudi and wrote several works of the nature of glosses and comments.
śeṣakṛṣṇaone of the prominent grammarians belonging to the Sesa family, who was the son of नरससिंहशेत्र. He wrote a gloss on the Prakriyakaumudi and two small works Prakrtacandrika and Padacandrika. Two other minor grammar works viz. the Yanlugantasiromani and Upapadamatinsutravyakhyana are ascribed to शेषकृष्ण who may be the same as शेषकृष्ण the son of नरसिंह, or another, as there were many persons who had the name Krsna in the big family.
śeṣacakrapāṇia grammarian of the Sesa family who wrote a small treatise on case-relations named कारकतत्त्व.
śeṣaśarbhanalso known by the name मनीषिशेषशर्मन्, a grammarian who has written सर्वमङ्गला, a commentary on Nagesa's Paribhasendusekhara.
śeṣaśāstrīa grammarian who wrote a commentary on the Paribhasendusekhara of Nagesabhatta.
śeṣādria grammarian of the seventeenth century who has written a work, Paribhasabhaskara, on the Paribhasas of the Panini system; the treatise is written in the manner of Siradeva's Paribhasavrtti which has been taken as a basis by him.
śtip'the syllable ति applied to the Vikarana-ending form of a root to denote a root for a grammatical operation. The specific mention of a root with श्तिप् added, shows that the root of the particular class or conjugation shown, is to be taken and not the same root belonging to any other conjuga-tion; confer, compare इक्श्तिपौ धातुनिर्देशे; exempli gratia, for example अस्यतिवक्तिख्यातिभ्योऽङ् P.III. 1. 52. Although operations prescribed for a primary root are applicable to a frequentative root when the frequentative sign य has been omitted, operations prescribed for a root which is stated in a rule with ति ( श्तिप् ) added to it, do not take place in the frequentative roots;confer, compare श्तिपा शपानुबन्धेन ... पञ्चैतानि न यङ्लुकि.
śravaṇahearing of a phonetic element or a word in the actual speech; audition; confer, compare तस्य चोदात्तस्वरितपरत्वे श्रवणं स्पष्टम् S. K. on P.I.2.32. In many technical grammatical terms, affixes and substitutes, there is sometimes a portion of them which is not a vital part of the word, but it is for the sake of causing certain prescribed grammatical operations. The letters or syllables which form such a portion are called इत् and they are only for the sake of grammatical operations (कार्यार्थ ), as contrasted with the other ones which are actually heard (श्रुत्यर्थ or श्रवणार्थ ).
śrīkaṇoktaa grammarian who has written a small treatise on corrupt words or ungrammatical words, which is named अपशब्दखण्डन.
śrīdharaa grammarian of the last century who has written a commentary named श्रीधरी after him, on the Paribhasendusekhara.
śrīnivāsaa grammarian who has written a commentary on the Paribhasabhaskara of Haribhaskara.
śrīmaṇikaṇṭhaa famous grammarian who held the titles महामहोपाध्याय, प्रगल्भतर्कसिंह and भट्टाचार्य and who has written a systematic work on caserelations named कारकखण्डनमण्डन; the work is also known by the name षट्कारकखण्डनमण्डन.
śrīmānaśarmāa famous grammarian of Eastern India who has written a short scholarly gloss named Vijaya on Nagesa's Paribhasendusekhara. For details refer to Paribhasasamgraha.
śrutaliterally what is actually heard; the word is used in connection with such statements as are made by the authoritative grammarians, Panini and the Varttikakara by their actual utterance or wording, as contrasted with such dictums as can be deduced only from their writings. confer, compare श्रुतानुभितंयोः श्रौतः संबन्धो बलीयान्. Par. Sek Pari. 104.
śrutakevalina term of a very great honour given to such Jain monks as have almost attained perfection; the term is used in connection with Palyakirti Sakatayana, the Jain grammarian शाकटायन, whose works शाकटायनशब्दानुशासन and its presentation in a topical form named शाकटायनप्रक्रिया are studied at the present day in some parts of India. See शाकटायन a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
ślokavārtikaVarttika or supplementary rule to Panini's rules laid down by scholars of grammar immediately after Panini, composed in verse form. These Slokavarttikas are quoted in the Mahabhasya at various places and supposed to have been current in the explanations of Panini's Astadhyayi in the days of Patanjali. The word is often used by later commentators.
śvastanīa term of ancient grammarians for the first future called लुट् by Panini; confer, compare परिदेवने श्वस्तनी भविष्यन्त्यर्थे । इयं नु कदा गन्ता यैवं पादौ निदधाति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III. 3.15.
śvobhūtivṛttia grammatical work of the type of a gloss on the Sutras of Panini written by an ancient grammarian श्वोभूति mentioned in the Mahabhasya; confer, compare स्तोष्याम्यहं पादिकमौदवाहिं ततः श्वेाभूते शातनीं पातनीं च Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.1.57. Possibly the grammarian श्वोभूति is referred to in the word श्वोभूत in the verse.
ṣaṭkāraka(1)the six Karakas or instruments of action, which are differently connected with the verbal activity, viz. कर्तृ, कर्म, करण, संप्रदान, अपादान and अधिकरण; for details see कारक a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; confer, compare तत्र शक्तिमतो द्रव्यस्य कारकाख्यायामवान्तरव्यापारनिबन्धना षडुपाख्या भवन्ति |कर्ता कर्म करणं संप्रदानमपादानमधिकरणं चेति | Sringara Prakasa IV; (2) a work of the name (षट्कारक) written by a Jain grammarian Mahesanandin.
ṣaṭkārakakhaṇḍanamaṇḍanaknown also as कारकखण्डनमण्डन a grammar-work on consonant is at the end of the word; e. g. भ्रष्टा, स्रष्टा, यष्टुम् सम्राट् et cetera, and others cf P. VIII.2.36 (5) substitute for a visarjaniya preceded by a vowel except अ and followed by a consonant of the guttural or the labial class which does not begin a different word, as also before the words पाश, कल्प, क, काभ्य et cetera, and others confer, compare P. VIII. 3.39: confer, compare also P. VIII 3.41, 43, 44, 45 and 48 for some specified cases; (6) substitute for स् when placed near a consonant of the cerebral class or near the consonant ष्; e. g. वृक्षष्षण्डे , वृक्षष्टकार: Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VIII. 4.41.
ṣaṭkāraka(1)the six Karakas or instruments of action, which are differently connected with the verbal activity, viz. कर्तृ, कर्म, करण, संप्रदान, अपादान and अधिकरण; for details see कारक a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; confer, compare तत्र शक्तिमतो द्रव्यस्य कारकाख्यायामवान्तरव्यापारनिबन्धना षडुपाख्या भवन्ति |कर्ता कर्म करणं संप्रदानमपादानमधिकरणं चेति | Sringara Prakasa IV; (2) a work of the name (षट्कारक) written by a Jain grammarian Mahesanandin.
ṣaṭkārakakhaṇḍanamaṇḍanaknown also as कारकखण्डनमण्डन a grammar-work on the six case-relations written by a scholar of grammar named श्रीमणिकण्ठ.
ṣaṭkārakabālabodhinīa short work in verses on the six case-relations written by a grammarian Prabhudasa who has added his own commentary to it.
ṣaṭkārakalakṣaṇaa small work in verses on the six case-relations ascribed to Amarasimha, but very likely the author was Amaracandra a Jain grammarian of the fifteenth century. The work is also named षट्कारकविवरण.
ṣaṭkārakavivecanaa small treatise on the six case-relations written by a grammarian Bhavananda who held the title Siddhāntavagisa.
ṣaḍikaprastāvaa popular name given by grammarians to the topic of grammar which deals with the abbreviated popular forms of proper nouns which are names of persons, as for example the form षडिक for षडङ्गुलिदत्त; confer, compare ठाजादावूर्ध्वं द्वितीयादचः P. V. 3.83.
ṣaḍgavacliterally a collection of six cows; secondarily 'a collection of six animals or quadrupeds'. The word षड्गव was prescribed by later grammarians as a tad-affix by means of a Vartika when they saw the the word षड्गव used in language after the word अश्व et cetera, and others e. g. अश्वषड्गवम्; confer, compare प्रकृत्यर्थस्य षट्त्वे षङ्गवच् Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V.2.29.
ṣaḍbhāṣācandrikāa work on six dialects written by a Jain grammarian लक्ष्मणसूरि.
ṣaṣ( षट् )a technical term used in Panini's grammar for such numeral words ( संख्थाशब्द ) as end with ष् or न् e. g. षष्, पञ्चन्, सप्तन् et cetera, and others; confer, compare ष्णान्ता षट् P. I. 1.24.
ṣaṣṭhīthe sixth case; the genitive case. This case is generally an ordinary case or विभक्ति as contrasted with कारकविभक्ति. A noun in the genitive case shows a relation in general, with another noun connected with it in a sentence. Commentators have mentioned many kinds of relations denoted by the genitive case and the phrase एकशतं षष्ठ्यर्थाः (the genitive case hassenses a hundred and one in all),. is frequently used by grammarians confer, compare षष्ठी शेषे P. II. 3.50; confer, compare also बहवो हि षष्ठ्यर्थाः स्वस्वाम्यनन्तरसमीपसमूहविकारावयवाद्यास्तत्र यावन्त: शब्दे संभवन्ति तेषु सर्वेषु प्राप्तेषु नियमः क्रियते षष्ठी स्थानेयोगा इति । Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. I. 1.49. The genitive case is used in the sense of any karaka when that karaka ; is not to be considered as a karaka; confer, compare कारकत्वेन अविवक्षिते शेषे षष्ठी भविष्यति. A noun standing as a subject or object of an activity is put in the genitive case when that activity is expressed by a verbal derivative , and not by a verb itself; confer, compare कर्तृकर्मणोः कृति P. II. 3 .65. For the senses and use of the genitive case, confer, compare P. II. 3.50 to 73.
ṣphafeminine affix अायनी, termed also तद्वित (l) added, according to the Eastern school of grammarians, to words ending with the taddhita affix. affix यञ् ( prescribed by rules like गर्गादिभ्यो यञ् IV.1.105) e. g. गार्ग्यायणी, वात्स्यायनी as contrasted with गांर्गी or वात्सी according to the Western school of Panini; (2) added to form feminine bases of the words from लोहित to कत to which यञ् has already been added as also to the words कौरव्य and माण्डूक. e. g. लौहित्यायनी, बाभ्रव्यायणी, कात्यायनी, कौरव्यायणी, माण्डूकायनी confer, compare P. IV. 1.17-19.
sa(1)short term for समास used by ancient grammarians ; the term is found used in the Jainendra Vyakarana also ; confer, compare ति्त्रक्कारकाणां प्राक् सुवुप्तत्तेः कृद्भिः सविधि: Jain.. Pari. 100; confer, compare also राजाsसे ; ( 2 ) Unadi affix स placed after the roots वॄ, तॄ, वद् , हन् and others; confer, compareUnadiSutras 342-349; (3) taddhita affix. affix स in the quadruple senses (चातुरर्थिक) applied to the words तृण and others. exempli gratia, for example तृणसः; confer, compare P. IV.2.80; (4) taddhita affix. affix स applied to the word मृद् when praise is intended e. g. मृत्सा, मृत्स्नाः; also confer, compare P. V. 4.41; (5) substitute for the preposition सम् before the words हित and तत; confer, compare समो हितततयोर्वा लोपः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VI.1.144 Vart. I.
saṃkrama(1)joining with a subsequent word after omitting a word or two occurring between; cf, गलत्पदमतिक्रम्य अगलता सह संधानं संक्रम:; e. g. शूद्रे अर्ये for शूर्द्रे यदर्ये where यत् is passed over in the krama and other recitals; cf Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.IV. 77, 165, 194; (2) a term used in ancient grammars for such affixes and others which do not allow the substitution of guna or vrddhi for the preceding vowel; the term is also used for the letters क्, ग् and ङ् when they are mute, serving only the purpose of preventing guna or vrddhi; confer, compare मृजेरजादौ संक्रमे विभाषा वृद्धिमारभन्ते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.1.3. Vart. 10.
saṃkṣiptasāraname of a complete grammar-work written by क्रमदीश्वर for facility of study. This grammar appears to have been written before the time of कैयटं or हेमचन्द्र, as can be seen from the popular stanza परेत्र पाणिनयिज्ञा: केचित् कालापकोविदा; ।| एके विश्रान्तविद्याः स्युरन्ये संक्षिप्तसारका; ll
saṃgamacombination of things coming one after another; confer, compare उदात्तपूर्वोप्यनुदात्तसंगमः where the term is used with respect to a combination of grave syllables; confer, compare also व्यञ्जनसंगमं संयोगं विद्यात्, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XVIII. 19.
saṃghāta(1)aggregate, collection ; the word is often used in grammar in connection with letters ( वर्ण ); confer, compare वर्णसंघात; पदम् confer, compare also संघातस्यैकार्थ्यात् सुबभावो वर्णात् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on Siva sutra 5 Vart. 13; the word is also used in connection with a collection of words; confer, compare संघातस्य समाससंज्ञा प्राप्नोति । ऋद्धस्य राज्ञ पुरुष: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.4.13 Vart. 8; (2) effort made in the utterance of a word; cf संघातो नाम प्रयत्नः स बाह्याभ्यन्तरत्वेन द्विधा । अनन्तभट्टभाप्य on Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 9. confer, compare also स संघातादीन् वाक् Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I.9.
saṃjñāa technical term; a short wording to convey ample sense; a term to know the general nature cf things; convention; confer, compare वृद्धिशब्द; संज्ञा; अादेच: संज्ञिन: M.Bh. on P.1-1.1. There are two main divisions of संज्ञा-कृत्रिमसंज्ञा or an artificial term such as टि, घु, or भ which is merely conventional, and अकृत्रिमसंज्ञा which refers to the literal sense conveyed by the word such as अव्यय, सर्वनाम and the like. Some grammar works such as the Candra avoid purely conventional terms, These samjhas are necessary for every scientific treatise. In Panini's grammar, there are the first two chapters giving and explaining the technical terms whose number exceeds well-nigh a hundredition
saṃjñāvidhia rule laying down the definition of a संज्ञा or a technical term as contrasted with कार्यविधि or a rule laying down a grammatical operation: confer, compare संज्ञाविधौ वृद्धिरादैच् अदेङ्गुणः इति M.Bh. on Siva Sutra 3, 4.
saṃdarbhāmṛtaname of a commentary on the Mugdhabodha Vyakarana of Bopadeva, written by a grammarian, named Bholanatha.
saṃdehaambiguity; doubt regarding the wording of a rule or its interpretation or regarding the correctness of a word. It is looked upon as the main purpose of grammar to solve doubts regarding the correctness of words; confer, compare व्याख्यानतो विशेषप्रतिप्रत्तिर्नहि संदेहादलक्षणम् Pari. Sekh.Pari.1.
saṃnidhijuxtaposition; coming together phonetically very close: confer, compare पदानामविलम्बितेनोच्चारणम् Tarka Samgraha; अव्यवधानेन अन्वयप्रतियोग्युपस्थितिः Tattvacintamani 4; the same as संनिकर्ष which see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
saṃnipātaparibhāṣāthe maxim or canvention that an operation which is based upon, or is caused or occasioned by, a relationship between two things cannot break their relation : in short, such an operation as results in breaking the relationship between two things on which it is based, cannot take placcusative case. This dictum is many times followed in grammar in Preventing the application of such rules as are likely to spoil the formation of the correct word; many times, however, this dictum has to be ignored; For details see Pari. Sek. Pari. 86; also| Mahabhasya on P. I. 1.39.
saṃneiyogaoccurrence together of two or more words in one sentence or in one grammatical rule; confer, compare संनियोगशिष्टानामन्यतरापाये उभयोरप्यपाय: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on IV 1.36 Vart. 4; confer, compare also एष एव न्यायो यदुत संनियोगशिष्टानामन्यतरापाये उभयोरप्यभावः। तद्यथा देवदत्तयज्ञदत्ताभ्यामिदं ! कर्तव्यमिति देवदत्तापाये यज्ञदत्तोपि न करोति, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on V. 1.64 and 76.
saṃnihita(1)present by implication; taken as granted; confer, compare अपि च ऋकारग्रहणे लृकारग्रहणं संनिहितं भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1.9. Vart. 5; (2) nearby, at hand; confer, compare इह सर्वेषु साधनेषु संनिहितेषु कदाचित् पचतीत्येतद् भवति, कदाचिन्न भवति ! Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. 3.1. Vart. 2; I. 4.23 Vart. 15.
saṃprasāraṇaliterally extension; the process of changing a semi-vowel into a simple vowel of the same sthana or place of utterance; the substitution of the vowels इ, उ, ऋ and लृ for the semi-vowels य्, व् , र् and ल् respectively; cf इग्यणः संप्रसारणम् P. 1.1.45. The term संप्रसारण is rendered as a 'resultant vowel' or as 'an emergent vowel'. The ancient term was प्रसारण and possibly it referred to the extension of य् and व्, into their constituent parts इ +अ, उ+अ et cetera, and others the vowel अ being of a weak grade but becoming strong after the merging of the subseguent vowel into it exempli gratia, for example confer, compare सर्वत्र प्रसारणिभ्यो ड: P. III. 2.8 Vart.1. For the words taking this samprasarana change, see P. VI. 1 .13 to .19. According to some grammarians the term संप्रसारण is applied to the substituted vowels while according to others the term refers to the operation of the substitution: confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 1.15. The substitution of the samprasarana vowel is to be given preference in the formation of a word; , confer, compare संप्रसारणं तदाश्रयं च कार्यं बलवत् Pari. Sek. Pari. 1 19. संप्रसारणबलीयस्त्व the relative superior strength of the samprasarana change in comparison with other operations occurring simultaneotisly. The phrase न वा संप्रसारणबलीयस्त्वात् is often used in the Mahabhasya which is based upon the dictum of the superior strength of the samprasarana substitution, which is announced by the writer of the Varttikas; P. VI. 1.17 Vart, 2. , See संप्रसारण.
saṃbandhapādaname given by convention by grammarians to the fourth pada of the third adhyaya of Panini's Astadhyayi , which begins with the sutra धातुसंबन्धे प्रत्ययाः P. III. 4.1.
saṃbuddhi(1)a term used in Panini's grammar for the case-affix of the vocative singular; confer, compare एकवचनं संबुद्धिः P. II. 3, 49; the vocative is, however, not looked upon as a separate case, but the designation संबोधन is given to the nominative case, having the sense of संबोधनः (2) the word is also used in the general sense of संबोधन i. e. addressing or calling: confer, compare एकश्रुति दूरात्संबुद्धौः किमिदं पारिभाषिक्याः संबुद्धेर्ग्रहणमेकवचनं संबुद्वि: (II. 3.49) आहोस्विदन्वर्थग्रहणं संबोधनं संबुद्वि: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 2.33.
saṃyogaconnection in general; the word is used as a technical term in the grammar of Panini, in the sense of two or more consonants coming closely together unseparated by any vowel: confer, compareहलोनन्तराः संयोगः cf P. I. 1.7; cf also अनन्तरं संयोगः Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 48.
saṃvādacintāmaṇiname of a small treatise on roots and their meanings written by : a grammarian named इन्द्रदत्तोपाध्याय who has also written a commentary on the Sabdakaustubha called कौस्तुभगुण and सिद्धान्तकौमुदीगूढफक्किकाप्रकाश,
saṃskāra(1)preparation such as (a)that of a word by placing the affix after the base and accomplishing all the necessary changes, or (b) that of a sentence by placing all words connected mutually by syntax and then explaining their formation; these two views are respectively called the पदसंस्कारपक्ष and the वाक्यसंस्कारपक्ष; (2) grammatical formation; confer, compare स्वरसंस्कारयोश्छन्दसि नियम: । संस्कारो लोपागमवर्णविकारप्रकृतिभावलक्षण: Uvvata on V.Pr. I.1; confer, compare also तद्यत्र स्वरसंस्कारौ प्रादेशिकेन गुणेन अन्वितौ स्याताम् et cetera, and others Nir.I.
saṃskṛtamañjarīa short handbook on declension and case-relations written by a grammarian named Sadhusundara, who lived in the beginning of the eighteenth century.
sakṛdgatior सकृद्गतिन्याय the maxim or convention of the non-application of a grammatical rule of Operaton any longer when, on conflict with another, it has been once set aside. The maxim is सकृद्वतौ विप्रतिषेधे यद्बाधितं तद्वाधितमेव Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ).on P. I. 1. 56, I.4. 2, VI.3.42 et cetera, and others cf also Par. Sek. Pari. 40.
sakṛdgatior सकृद्गतिन्याय the maxim or convention of the non-application of a grammatical rule of Operaton any longer when, on conflict with another, it has been once set aside. The maxim is सकृद्वतौ विप्रतिषेधे यद्बाधितं तद्वाधितमेव Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ).on P. I. 1. 56, I.4. 2, VI.3.42 et cetera, and others cf also Par. Sek. Pari. 40.
saṇtaddhita affix. affix सण् prescribed after the word पर्शु in the sense of collection; e. g. पार्श्र्वम् : confer, compare पर्श्वा: सण् P,IV,2.43 Vart, 3 for which there is an alfernative reading पर्श्वा णस् वक्तव्यः; for facility of grammatical operations णस् is recommended with preference in the Mahabhasya , cf एवं तर्हि णस् वक्तव्य; M.Bh. on P. IV.2.43 Vart. 3; (2) सण् is given as a technical term for संयोग in the Pratisakhya works: confer, compare सयुक् सण् । संयुक्तं व्यञ्जनं संयोगसंज्ञं भवति R.T.27.
sattāexistence, supreme or universal existence the Jati par excellence which is advocated to be the final sense of all words and expressions in the language by Bhartrhari and other grammarians after him who discussed the interpretation of words. The grammarians believe that the ultimate sense of a word is सत्ता which appears manifold and limited in our everyday experience due to different limitations such as desa, kala and others. Seen from the static viewpoint, सत्ता appears as द्रब्य while, from the dynamic view point it appears as a क्रिया. This सत्ता is the soul of everything and it is the same as शव्दतत्त्व or ब्रह्मन् or अस्त्यर्थ; confer, compare Vakyapadiya II. 12. The static existence, further, is . called व्यक्ति or individual with reference to the object, and जाति with reference to the common form possessed by individuals.
satsaptamīthe locative case prescribed by the rule यस्य च भावेन भावलक्षणम् P. II.3.37 as scen in गोषु दुह्यमानासु गतः; confer, compare लुकि इति नैषा परसप्तमी । का तर्हि । सत्सप्तमी । लुकि सति इति . M, Bh. on P.I.2.49 Vart. 2. On account of the frequent occurrence of the word सति in a large number of examples of this locative absolute, the term सतिसप्तमी is used by modern grammarians for the better word सत्सप्तमी in the Mahabhasya: confer, compare M.Bh. on P,VI.4.23 as also on P.VIII. 3.61...
sadāśiva-agnihotrīname of a modern grammarian of the seventeenth century who has written a gloss on Pratisakhya works called प्रातिशाख्यदीपिका.
sadāśiva-paṇḍitaa grammarian of the seventeenth century who has written a commentary on the Sutras of Panini and a brief commentary on the Mahabhasya called गूढार्थदीपिनी or गूढार्थदीपिका which is incomplete.
sadāśivabhaṭṭa(घुले)a prominent grammarian of the latter half of the eighteenth century who was a resident of Nagpur and whose gloss on the Laghusabdendusekhara by name सदाशिवभट्टी is well known to scholars.
sannataragraver, comparatively more grave; a term used in connection with a grave accent which is followed by a vowel with an acute or circumflex accent; exempli gratia, for example the vowel इ of सरस्वति in इमं मे गङ्गे यमुने सरस्वति शुतुद्रि; confer, compare सन्नं दृष्ट्वा सन्नतर इत्येतद् भवति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 2.33.
saptamathe seventh of the vowels stated in the alphabet; a word used for the vowel r ( ऋ ) by ancient grammarians: confer, compare ओजा ह्रस्वा: सप्तमान्ताः स्वराणाम् Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I.14.
saptamī(1)the seventh case; the locative case; a term used for the locative case by ancient grammarians and Panini; confer, compare न सप्तम्यामन्त्रितयोः Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.III 139; confer, compare ईदूतौ च सप्तम्यर्थे P. I. 1. 19. or सप्तम्यास्त्रल् P. V. 3. 10; cf also द्वितीयादयः शब्दाः पूर्वाचार्यः सुपां त्रिकेषु स्मर्यन्ते Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. II. 3.2: ( 2 ) the seventh of the moods and tenses; the optative mood; confer, compare Kat. III. 1, 20; Hemacandra III. 3. 7.
saptādhyāyīa term used for the first seven chapters or books of Panini's grammar; confer, compare येन्ये सप्ताध्याय्यां स्वरास्ते न संगृहीताः । स्युः । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VI 1.' 158 Vart. 1.
samantabhadraa Jain scholar of great repute who is believed to have written, besides many well-known religious books such as आप्तमीमांसा गन्धहस्तिभाष्य et cetera, and others on Jainism, a treatise on grammar called Cintamani Vyakarana.
samarthapādaname given by Siradeva and other grammarians to the first pada of the second adhyaya of Paninis Astadhyayi which begins with the sutra समर्थः पदविधिः P.II.1.1.
samāsaplacing together of two or more words so as to express a composite sense ; compound composition confer, compare पृथगर्थानामेकार्थीभावः समासः। Although the word समास in its derivative sense is applicable to any wording which has a composite sense (वृत्ति), still it is by convention applied to the समासवृत्ति only by virtue of the Adhikarasutra प्राक् कडारात् समास: which enumerates in its province the compound words only. The Mahabhasyakara has mentioned only four principal kinds of these compounds and defined them; confer, compare पूर्वपदार्थ प्रधानोव्ययीभावः। उत्तरपदार्थप्रधानस्तत्पुरुषः। अन्यपदार्थप्रधानो बहुव्रीहिः । उभयपदार्थप्रधानो द्वन्द्वः । M.Bh. on P.II.1.6; confer, compare also M.Bh. on P.II.1.20, II.1.49,II.2.6, II.4.26, V.1.9. Later grammarians have given many subdivisions of these compounds as for example द्विगु, कर्मधारय and तत्पुरुष (with द्वितीयातत्पुरुष, तृतीयातत्पुरुष et cetera, and othersas also अवयवतत्पुरुष, उपपदतत्पुरुष and so on) समानाधिकरणबहुव्रीहि, व्यधिकरणबहुव्रीहि, संख्याबहुवीहि, समाहारद्वन्द्व, इतरेतरद्वन्द्व and so on. समासचक्र a short anonymous treatise on compounds which is very popular and useful for beginners. The work is attributed to वररुचि and called also as समासपटल. The work is studied and committed to memory by beginners of Sanskrit ] studies in the PathaSalas of the old type.
samāsavāda(l)a short treatise on compounds by गोविन्दचक्रवर्तिन् ; (2) a small compendium on compounds written by a grammarian named सार्वभौम.
samupasthāpanasimultaneous presentation of different grammatical operations; confer, compare वसुसंप्रसारणादीनामाभाच्छास्त्रीयाणामेव असिद्धत्वादन्तरङ्गयोर्युगपत्समुपस्थानं नास्तीति परिभाषा न प्रवर्तते | Kas,on P. VI.4.22.
samupasthitapresenting themselves simultaneously; the word is used in connection with two grammatical operations which present themselves simultaneously.
sayukconnected, the word was used by ancient grammarians in the sense of संयुक्त: confer, compare सयुक् सण् R.T. 27.
sarasvatīkaṇṭhābharaṇacalled also सरस्वतीसूत्र, name of a voluminous grammar work ascribed to king Bhoja in the eleventh century. The grammar is based very closely on Panini's Astadhyayi, consisting of eight chapters or books. Although the affixes, the augments and the substitutes are much the same, the order of the Sutras is considerably changedition By the anxiety of the author to bring together, the necessary portions of the Ganapatha, the Unadiptha and the Paribhasas, which the author' has included in his eight chapters, the book instead of being easy to understand, has lost the element of brevity and become tedious for reading. Hence it is that it is not studied widely. For details see pp. 392, 393 Vyakarana Mahabhasya Vol. VII. D. E. Society's edition.
sarvanāmanpronoun: literally standing for any noun. There is no definition as such given, of the word pronoun, but the words, called pronouns, are enumerated in Panini's grammar one after another in the class or group headed by सर्व ( सर्व, विश्व, उभ, उभय, words ending in the affixes डतर and डतम, अन्य et cetera, and others)which appear to be pronouns primarily. Some words such as पूर्व, पर, अवर, दक्षिण, उत्तर, अपर, अधर, स्व, अन्तर etc are treated as pronouns under certain conditions. In any case, attention has to be paid to the literal sense of the term सर्वनामन् which is an ancient term and none of these words when standing as a proper noun, is to be treated as a pronoun: confer, compare सर्वादीनि सर्वनामानि P. I.1. 27, confer, compare also संज्ञोपसर्जनीभूतास्तु न सर्वादयः: M.Bh. on P. I. 1. 27 Vart. 2; ( 2 ) The word सर्वनामन् means also a common term, a general term; confer, compare एकश्रुतिः स्वरसर्वनाम, यथा नपुंसकं लिङ्गसर्वनाम Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VI. 4.174 Vart 4.
sarvanāmasthānaa term used in Panini's grammar, for the first five case affixes सु, औ, अस्, अम् and औ as also for the nominative case. and acc. plural afix इ ( शि ) of the neuter gender. The term appears to be an old one, which was used, by a specific mention, for the first five case-affixes which caused a special change in the base before them in the case of many words; confer, compare शि सर्वनामस्थानम् । सुडनपुंसकस्य P.I.1.42-48. For details see Vyakaranamahabhasya Vol. VII. D. E. Society's edition p. 239 footnote.
sarvanighātagrave accent ( अनुदात्त ) for the whole word, generally for a verbal form or a word in the vocative case, if preceded by another word which is not a verb. The term is used in contrast with शेषनिघात the grave accent for the remaining vowels of a word when a particular vowel is definitely fixed as an acute or an independent Svarita or circumflex; confer, compare P.VIII. 1.28 to 74.
sarvapadādeśaa substitute for the entire word and not for a part of it. This doctrine of सर्वपदादेशं everywhere is advocated by grammarians in consonance with their doctrine of शब्दनित्यत्व; confer, compare सर्वे सर्वपदादेशा दाक्षीपुत्रस्य पाणिनेः | एकदेशविकारे हि नित्यत्वं नोपपद्यते ॥ M.Bh. on P. I. 1. 20, VII.;.27.
sarvapratiṣedhaa general prohibition of every grammatical operation that presents itself; confer, compare नान्त:पादमिति सर्वप्रतिषेधः | M.Bh. on P.VI.1.115.
sarvamaṅgalāa commentary on Nagesa's Paribhasendusekhara written by a grammarian of the nineteenth century named शेषशर्मन् or मनीषिशेषशर्मन्. The work is incomplete.
sarvarakṣitaspelt as शर्बरक्षित also; a Buddhist grammarian who is believed to have redacted or revised the grammar work Durghatvrtti of Saranadeva.
sarvavarmanspelt as शर्वबर्मन् also, the reputed author of the Katantra Vyakarana. He is believed to have been a contemporary of the poet Gunadbya at the Satavahana court, and to have revised and redacted the Katantra Sutras already existing for the benefit of his patron. With him began the Katantra school of grammar, the main contribution to which was made by दुर्गसिंहृ who wrote a scholarly gloss on the Katantra Sutras. For details see कातन्त्र,
sarvānudāttathe grave accent for the entire word. See सर्वनिधात. सर्वान्त्य final of all those that are denoted or enumerated; confer, compare यदेव सर्वान्त्यमर्थादेशनं तस्यैव विषये स्यात् । M.Bh. on P. IV.2.67.
sādhusundaraa scholar of grammar who was a pupil of साधुकीर्तिप्रवर and who wrote a short work on grammar named उक्तिरत्नाकर.
sāpekṣawith an expectancy in sense; although in grammar expectancy is at the root of, and forms a sort of a connecting link for, the various kinds of relations which exist between the different words of a sentence which has to give a composite sense, yet, if a word outside a compound is connected with a word inside a compound, especially with a second or further member, the sense becomes ambiguous; and expectancy in such cases is looked upon as a fault; e. g. अप्रविष्टविषयो हि रक्षसाम् Raghu XI. When, however, in spite of the fault of expectancy the sense is clear, the compound is admissible; confer, compare यदि सविशेषणानां वृत्तिर्न वृत्तस्य वा विशेषणं न प्रयुज्यते इत्युच्यते देवदत्तस्य गुरुकुलम् देवदत्तस्य गुरुपुत्रः,अत्र वृत्तिर्न प्राप्नोति। अगुरुकुलपुत्रादीनामिति वक्तव्यम् I Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P II.1.1 ; confer, compare also the expression सापेक्षत्वेपि गमकत्वात्समास: often used by commentators.
sāpyafurnished with अाप्य or object; a transitive root;the term is used in the Sakatayana, Haimacandra and Candra grammars; confer, compare Candra I.4.100, Hema. III.3.21, Sakat. IV. 3.55.
sāmānyaliterally resemblance in any one or many respects. In the Nirukta the word is used in the sense of resemblance between the word to be derived, and any form of a root; the term refers there to grammatical resemblance and may therefore mean grammatical consideration in general; confer, compare अविद्यमाने सामान्येप्यक्षरवर्णसामान्य त् निर्ब्रूयात् Nir.II.1.
sāmānyaviśeṣabhāvathe relationship between the general and the particular, which forms the basis of the type of apavada which is explained by the analogy of तक्रकौण्डिन्यन्याय; the word also refers to the method followed by the Sutras of Panini, or any treatise of grammar for the matter of that, where a general rule is prescribed and, for the sake of definiteness some specific rules laying down exceptions, are given afterwards: confer, compare किंचित्सामान्यविशेषवल्लक्षणं प्रवर्त्यं येनाल्पेन यत्नेन महतः शद्बौघान् प्रतिपद्येरन् l Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnik 1.
sāyaṇa,sāyaṇācāryathe celebrated Vedic scholar and grammarian of Vijayanagar who flourished in the 14th century and wrote, besides the monumental commentary works on the Vedas, a grammatical work on roots and their forms known by the name माधवीया धातुवृत्ति. As the colophon of the work shows, the Dhatuvrtti was written by Sayanacarya, but published under the name of Madhava, the brother of Sayanacarya: confer, compare इति महामन्त्रिणा मायणसुतेन माधवसहोदरेण सायणाचार्येण विरचितायां माधवीयायां धातुवृत्तौ...Madhaviya Dha tuvrtti at the end; cf also तेन मायणपुत्रेण सायणेन मनीषिणा । व्याख्येया माधवी चेयं धातुवृत्तिर्विरच्यते । Mad. Dhatuvrtti at the beginning.
sāraṅgakaviname of a grammarian, the writer of प्रयुक्ताख्यातमञ्जरीसारसंग्रह.
sārapradīpikāname of a commentary by Jagannatha on the Sarasvata grammar.
sārasatvarīname of a grammar work written by Kavicandra.
sārasvataname of a grammar work which was once very popular on account of its brevity, believed to have been written in the sutra form by an ancient grammarian named Narendra who is said to have composed 700 sutras under the inspiration of Sarasvati.The exposition of these Sutras by a reputed grammarian named Anubhutisvarupacarya who possibly flourished in the thirteenth century A. D., is known by the name सारस्वतप्रक्रिया which has remained as a text book on grammar to the present day in some parts of India. This प्रक्रिया is popularly known as सारस्वतव्याकरण. The technical terms in this grammar are the current popular ones.
sārasvataparibhāṣāa grammar work of the Sarasvata school written by Dayaratna in explanation of the technical rules giving conventions and maximanuscript.
sārasvataprakriyāthe popular name given to the gloss by Anubhutisvarupacarya on Narendra's grammar rules. See सारस्वत a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
sārasvatabhāṣyaa critical gloss on the Sarasvata grammar by a grammarian named Kasinatha.
sārasvatasiddhāntacandrikāa work on the Sarasvata Vyakarana by a grammarian named Ramasrama.
sārāvalīor सारावली-व्य्याकरण an inindependent treatise on grammar by Naryana Vandyopadhyaya.
sārāsāravivekaname of a commentary on Nagesa's Paribhasendusekhara written by बालशास्त्री रानडे, the stalwart grammarian of the nineteenth century at Varanasi.
sārvadhātukaa term used in Panini's grammar for affixes applied to verbs, such as the personal endings and those krt affixes which are marked with.the mute letter श्; confer, compare तिङ् शित्सार्वधातुकम् P. III. 4. 113. The term was taken into his grammar by Panini from ancient grammar works and thence in their grammars by other grammarians; confer, compare सार्वधातुकमिति पूर्वाचार्यप्रसिद्धा संज्ञेयं निरन्वया, स्वभावान्नपुंसकलिङ्गमिति। Trilok-commentary on Kat. III. 1.34, The term सार्वधातुका also was used by ancient grammarians before Panini; confer, compare अापिशलास्तुरुस्तुशम्यमः सर्वधातुकासु च्छन्दसीति पठन्ति. Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VII. 3.95.
sārvabhaumaa grammarian of the eighteenth century who wrote a very brief critical work on compounds named समासवाद.
siṃhāvalokitanyāyathe analogy of the backward look peculiar to a lion, who, as he advances, does always look back at the ground coveredition The word is used in grammar with reference to a word taken back from a rule to the preceding rule which technically is called अपकर्षः confer, compare वक्ष्यमाणं विभाषाग्रहणमिह सिंहावलोकितन्यायेन संबध्यते Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.III.3.49.
siddhakāṇḍathe chapter or portion of Panini's grammar which is valid to the rules inside that portion, as also to the rules enumerated after it. The word is used in connection with the first seven chapters and a quarter of the eighth chapter of Panini's Astadhyayi, as contrasted with the last three guarters called त्रिपादी, the rules in which are not valid to any rule in the preceding portion, called by the name सपासप्ताध्यायी or सपादी as also to any preceding rule in the Tripadi itSelf confer, compare पूर्वत्रासिद्धम् P, VIII.2.1. सिद्धनन्दिन् an ancient Jain sage who is believed to have written an original work on grammar.
siddhahemacandraa title given to his grammar by Hemacandra himself, which subsequently came to be called हैमशब्दानुशासन or हैमव्याकरण. For details see हेमचन्द्र.
siddhāntakaumudīa critical and scholarly commentary on the Sutras of Panini, in which the several Sutras are arranged topicwise and fully explained with examples and counter examples. The work is exhaustive, yet not voluminous, difficult yet popular, and critical yet lucid. The work is next in importance to the Mahabhasya in the system of Panini, and its study prepares the way for understanding the Mahabhasya. It is prescribed for study in the courses of Vyakarana at every academy and Pathasala and is expected to be committed to memory by students who want to be thorough scholars of Vyakarana.By virtue of its methodical treatment it has thrown into the back-ground all kindred works and glosses or Vrttis on the Sutras of Panini. It is arranged into two halves, the first half dealing with seven topics ( 1 ) संज्ञापरिभाषा, ( 2 ) पञ्त्वसंधि, ( 3 ) षड्लिङ्ग, ( 4 ) स्त्रीप्रत्यय, ( 5 ) कारक, ( 6 ) समास, ( 7 ) तद्धित, and the latter half dealing with five topics, ( 1 ) दशगणी, ( 2 ) द्वादशप्राक्रिया ( 3 ) कृदन्त ( 4 ) वैदिकी and ( 5 ) स्वर. The author भट्टोजीदीक्षित has himself written a scholarly gloss on it called प्रौढमनेरमा on which, his grandson, Hari Diksita has written a learned commentary named लघुशब्दरत्न or simple शब्दरत्न. The Siddhāntakaumudi has got a large number of commentaries on it out of which, the commentaries प्रौढमनेरमा, बालमनोरमा, (by वासुदेवदीक्षित) तत्त्वबोधिनी and लघुशब्देन्दुशेखर are read by almost every true scholar of Vyakarana. Besides these four, there are a dozen or more commentaries some of which can be given below with their names and authors ( I ) सुबेाधिनी by जयकृष्णमौनि, ( 2 ) सुबोधिनी by रामकृष्णभट्ट ( 3 ) वृहृच्छब्देन्दुशेखर by नागेश, ( 4 ) बालमनेारमा by अनन्तपण्डित, ( 5 ) वैयाकरणसिद्धान्तरहृस्य by नीलकण्ठ, ( 6 ) रत्नार्णव, by कृष्णमिश्र ( 7 ) वैयाकरणसिद्धान्तरत्नाकर by रामकृष्ण, ( 8 ) सरला by तारानाथ,(9) सुमनोरमा by तिरुमल्ल,(10)सिद्वान्तकौमुदीव्याख्या by लक्ष्मीनृसिंह, (11 )सिद्धान्तकौमुदीव्याख्या by विश्वेश्वरतीर्थ, (12) रत्नाकर by शिवरामेन्द्रसरस्वती and (13) प्रकाश by तोलापदीक्षित. Although the real name of the work is वैयाकरणसिद्धान्ततकौमुदी, as given by the author, still popularly the work is well known by the name सिद्धान्तकौमुदी. The work has got two abridged forms, the Madhyakaumudi and the Laghukaumudi both written by Varadaraja, the pupil of Bhattoji Diksita.
siddhāntakaumudīgūḍhaphakkikāprakāśaa small gloss on Bhattoji's Siddhantakaumudi, explaining its difficult lines and passages, written by a grammarian named इन्द्रदत्तोपाध्याय.
siddhāntakaumudīvādārthaan explanatory work, discussing the difficult sentences and passages of the Siddhantakaumudi, written by a grammarian named Ramakrisna. सिद्धान्तरत्न a gloss on the Sarasvatisutra written by a grammarian natmed Jinacandra. सिद्धान्तरत्नाङ्कुर name of a commentary on the Katantraparisista by Sivaramacakravartin.
siddhāntasārasvataan independent work on grammar believed to have been written by Devanandin. सिद्धान्तिन् a term used in connection with the writer himself of a treatise when he gives a reply to the objections raised by himself or quoted from others,the term पूर्वपाक्षिन् being used for the objector. सिद्धि formation of a word: establishment of the correct view after the removal of the objection; e. g. संज्ञासिद्वि, कार्यसिाद्व, स्वरसिद्धि. सिप् (1) the personal ending ( सि ) of the second person singular (मध्यमपुरुषैकवचन ) substituted for the affix ल्; of the ten tenses and moods लट्, लिट्, लृट् and others; confer, compare P.III.4.78: (2 Vikarana affix स् added to a root before the affixes of लेट् or Vedic Subjunctive. सिम् a technical term used in the Vajasaneyi-Pratisakhya for the first eight vowels of the alphabet, viz. अ, आ, इ, ई, उ, ऊ, ऋ and ऋ: confer, compare सिमादितोष्टौ स्वराणाम् V. Pr.. I.44.
sīradevaa prominent grammarian of the Eastern part of India who lived in the twelfth century A. D. He was a very sound scholar of Panini's grammar who wrote a few glosses on prominent works in the system. His Paribhasavrtti is a masterly independent treatise among the recognised works on the Paribhasas in which he has quoted very profusely from the works of his predecessors, such as the Kasika, Nyasa, Anunyasa and others. The reputed scholar Maitreya Raksita is more often guoted than others.
su(l)case affix ( सु ) of the nominative singular and ( सु ) of the locative plural; confer, compare P. IV. 1.2: (2) Unadi affix सु ( क्सु ) applied to the roots इष्: e.g, इक्षु: confer, compare इषः क्सुः Unadi 437. सुक् augment सुक् added according to some grammarians to any word optionally with असुक्, which is prescribed in the case of the words अश्व, वृष, क्षीर and लवण before the affix क्यच् ( य ) in the sense of desire. e. g. दधिस्यति, मधुस्यति et cetera, and others confer, compare P. VII. 1 51 Varttika.
suc(l)taddhita affix. affix स् applied to fद्व, त्रि, चतुर् and to एक optionally, in the sense of 'repetition of the activity' e. g. द्विः करोति et cetera, and others cf Kas, on P. V. 4. 18, 19; (2) Unadi affix स्, see सु a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. सुजनपण्डित a grammarian who wrote a small treatise on genders named लिङार्थचन्द्रिका सुट् (1) short term ( प्रत्याहार ) for the first five case-affixes which are called सर्वनामस्थान also, when they pertain to the masculine or the feminine gender: confer, compare सुडनपुंसकस्य I.1.43; (2)augment स् prefixed to the root कृ and to the root कॄ when preceded by certain prepositions and as seen in the words कुस्तुम्बुरु and others as also in the words अपरस्पर गोष्पद, आस्पद, अाश्चर्य, अपस्कर, विप्किर, हरिश्चन्द्र, प्रस्कण्व्, मल्कर, कास्तीर, अजास्तुन्द, कारस्कर and words in the class of words headed by पारस्कर, under certain conditions; confer, compare P. VI. 1.135-57: (3) augment स् prefixed to the case-affix अाम् after a pronoun; e. g. सर्वेषाम् confer, compare P. VII. I.52;(4) augment स् prefixed to the consonant त् or थ् pertaining to लिङ् affixes, e. g. कृषीष्ट confer, compare P. III. 4.107.
sup(l)locative case affix सु: (2) short term for case-affixes, as formed by the syllable सु (the nominative case. singular. affix) at the beginning and the final consonant प् of सुप्, the locative plural case-affix in the rule स्वौजसमौट्...ङ्योस्सुप् P. IV. 1.2. These case afixes are called 'vibhakti' also. These सुप् affixes are elided after an indeclinable word; confer, compare अव्ययादाप्सुप: P. II. 4.82; in Veda स्, शे ( ए ), या, डा, ड्या, याच् and अाल् as seen, are substituted for these case affixes, which sometimes are even dropped or assimilated with the previous vowel of the base: e. g. सन्तु पन्थाः, आर्द्रे चर्मन् et cetera, and others cf, P. VII. 1.39. These caseaffixes are as a rule, grave-accented (अनुदात्त) excepting in such cases as are mentioned in P. VI.1. 166 to 184 and 19l.
supadmavyākaraṇaan independent work on grammar written by a scholar of grammar named पद्मनाभ, who fourished in Mithila in the fifteenth century A. D.
supadmavyākaraṇaṭīkāa commentary written by a scholar of grammar named विष्णुमिश्र on the Supadmavyakarana, which see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
supsupsamāsaa popular name given to a compound formed of two nouns, which cannot be ordinarily explained by the rules of grammar laid down in definite terms by Panini in II.1.5I to II. 2.29. The so called irregular compounds are explained as formed in accordance with the rule सह सुपा II. 1.4 wherein the word पद presents it self by अनुवृत्ति from सुबामन्त्रिते पराङ्गवत् स्वरे II. . 2, the rule सह सुपा as a result being explained as सुप् सुपा सह समस्यते. As these compounds cannot be put under the topics of अव्ययीभाव, तत्पुरुष and others mentioned by Panini in II. 1.5 to II. 2.29 they are called सुप्सुप्समास or केवलसमास.
subantaname given to a word formed with the addition of a case-affix and hence capable of being used in a sentence by virtue of its being called a पद by the rule सुप्तिङन्तं पदम् The ancient grammarians gave four kinds of words or padas viz. नाम, अाख्यात, उपसर्ग and निपात which Panini has brought under two heads सुबन्त including नाम, उपसर्ग and निपात and तिङन्त standing for आख्यातः confer, compare सुप्तिङन्तं पदम् P. I. 4. 14.
sumanoramāname of a commentary written by a Southern grammarian तिरुमल्ल on Bhattoj's Siddhantakaumudi
sūtrapāṭhathe text of Panini's Sutras handed down by oral tradition from the preceptor to the pupil. Although it is said that the actual text of Panini was modified from time to time, still it can be said with certainty that it was fixed at the time of the Bhasyakara who has noted a few different readings only. The Sutra text approved by the Bhasyakara was followed by the authors of the Kasika excepting in a few cases. It is customary with learned Pandits and grammarians to say that the recital of the Sutras of Panini was originally a continuous one in the form of a Samhitatext and it was later on, that it was split up into the different Sutras, which explains according to them the variation in the number of Sutras which is due to the different ways of splitting the Sutrapatha.
sūtrabheda(l)splitting up of a grammatical rule ( योगविभाग ); (2) change in the wording of a rule; confer, compare स एष सूत्रभेदेन लृकारोपदेशाः प्लुत्याद्यर्थ: सन् प्रत्याख्यायेत सैषा महतो वंशस्तम्बाल्लट्वानुकृष्यते Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on Siva Sutra 2 Vart. 5.
senakaname of an ancient grammarian quoted by Panini in the rule गिरेश्च सेनकस्य P. V. 4.112.
somayājina modern grammarian of the nineteenth century who wrote a short grammatical work as a hand-book for scholars who aspired to be poets. The work was called वैयाकरणशब्दमाला.
saunāganame of a school of ancient grammarians who composed Varttikas in explanation of the sutras of Panini; confer, compare सौनागाः पठन्ति P. III. 2.56 Vart. 1, IV. 1.74 Vart. 1. confer, compare एतदेव सौनागैर्विस्तरतरकेण पठितम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II. 2.18 Vart. 4.
sauryabhagavānan ancient grammarian quoted in the Mahabhasya: confer, compare तत्र सौर्यभगवतेाक्तमनिष्टिज्ञो वाडवः पठति | इष्यत एव चतुर्मात्रः पटतः: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VIII. 2.106 Vart. 3.
sthānivadbhāvabehaviour of the substitute like the original in respect of holding the qualities of the original and causing grammatical operations by virtue of those qualities. By means of स्थानिवद्भाव,the substitute for a root is,for instance, looked upon as a root; similarly, a noun-base or an affix or so, is looked upon like the original and it can cause such operations or be a recipient of such operations as are due to its being a root or a noun or an affix or the like. This स्यानिवद्भाव cannot be, and is not made also, a universally applicable feature; and there are limitations or restrictions put upon it, the chief of them being अल्विधौ or in the matter of such operations as are caused by the 'property of being a single letter' (अल्विधौ). There are two views regarding this 'behaviour like the original' : (l) supposed behaviour which is only instrumental in causing operations or undergoing them which is called शास्त्रातिदेदा and (2) actual restoration to the form of the original under certain conditions only as prescribed which is called रूपातिदेश. The रूपातिदेश is actually resorted to by some grammarians in the case of the reduplication of roots; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on द्विवेचनेचि P.I.1.59 and M.Bh. on P.I.1.59.See the word रूपातिदेश also. For details see Vol. VII p.p. 241243, Vyākarana Mahabhasya D.E. Society's Edition.
sthāneyogāa variety of the genitive case when it is connected in sense with the Pratipadika by the relationship of स्थान or place, as contrasted with the relationships of the kind of विषयविषयिभाब, अवयवावयविभाव and others. As grammar is a Science of words,in those places where one word is mentioned for another by the use of the genitive case it should be understood that the word mentioned is to be substituted for the other;cf the rule of Panini for that purpose षष्ठी स्थानेयोगा explained by Bhattoji Diksita as अानिर्धारितसंबन्धविशेषा षष्ठी स्थानेयोगा बोध्या; confer, compare S.K. on P.I.1.49. In some grammars the sthanin and adesa are expressed in the same case, Viz. the nominative case.
spardhaa word used in the sense of 'a conflict of two rules' ( विप्रतिषेध ) in some grammars such as those of Jainendra, Sakatayana and Hemacandra; cf Jain. I.2.39,Sak. I.1.46 and Hema. VII.4. l l9.
sphaa short technical term used in the jainendra Vyakarana instead of the संयेाग in Panini's grammar.
sphoṭaname given to the radical Sabda which communicates the meaning to the hearers as different from ध्वनि or the sound in ordinary experience.The Vaiyakaranas,who followed Panini and who were headed by Bhartihari entered into discussions regarding the philosophy of Grammar, and introduced by way of deduction from Panini's grammar, an important theory that शब्द which communicates the meaning is different from the sound which is produced and heard and which is merely instrumental in the manifestation of an internal voice which is called Sphota.स्फुटयतेनेन अर्थः: इति स्फोटः or स्फोटः शब्दो ध्वनिस्तस्य व्यायमादुपजायते Vakyapadiya; confer, compare also अभिव्यक्तवादको मध्यमावस्थ आन्तर: शब्द: Kaiyata's Pradipa. For, details see Vakyapadiya I and Sabdakaustubha Ahnika 1. It is doubtful whether this Sphota theory was. advocated before Panini. The word स्फोटायन has been put by Panini in the rule अवङ् स्फोटायनस्य only incidentally and, in fact, nothing can be definitely deduced from it although Haradatta says that स्फोटायन was the originator of the स्फोटवाद. The word स्फोट is not actually found in the Pratisakhya works. However, commentators on the Pratisakhya works have introduced it in their explanations of the texts which describe वर्णोत्पत्ति or production of sound; confer, compare commentary on R.Pr.XIII.4, T.Pr. II.1. Grammarians have given various kinds of sphota; confer, compare स्फोटो द्विधा | व्यक्तिस्फोटो जातिस्फोटश्च। व्यक्तिस्पोटः सखण्ड अखण्डश्च । सखण्ड। वर्णपदवाक्यभेदेन त्रिधा। अखण्ड: पदवाक्यभेदेन द्विधा ! एवं पञ्च व्यक्तिस्फोटाः| जातिस्फोट: वर्णपदवाक्यभेदेन त्रिधा। इत्येवमष्टौ स्फोटः तत्र अखण्डवाक्यस्फोट एव मुख्य इति नव्याः । वाक्य जातिस्फोट इति तु प्राञ्चः॥; confer, compare also पदप्रकृतिः संहिता इति प्रातिशाख्यमत्र मानम् । पदानां प्रकृतिरिति षष्ठीतत्पुरुषे अखण्डवाक्यस्फोटपक्षः । बहुव्रीहौ सखण्डबाक्यस्फोट:||
sphoṭatattvānirūpaṇaa work on the Sphota theory by the famous grammarian Krsnasesa of the Sesa family of grammarians.
sphoṭavādaa general name given to treatises discussing the nature of Sphota written by the Vaiyakaranas who defend and establish the theory of Sphota and by the Naiyayikas who criticise the theory. Famous among these works are (l) स्फोटवाद by a stalwart Grammarian Kondabhatta, the author of the Vaiyakaramabhusana and (2) स्फोटवाद by NageSa, the reputed grammarian of the eighteenth century.
sphoṭasiddhāntathe doctrine of Sphota, as advocated by the grammarians and criticised by others. See the word स्फोट,
sphīṭasiddhi(1)name of a short treatise on the nature of Sphota, written by a grammarian named Bharata MiSra; (2) name of a short disquisition on Sphota by MandanamiSra.
ṭāyanaस्फोan ancient grammarian referred to by Panini in the rule अवङ् स्फोटायनस्य P.VI.1.123, Great grammarians like Haradatta observe that this स्फोटायन was the first advocate of the Sphota theory and hence he was nicknamed स्फोटायन; confer, compare स्फोटः अयनं परायणं यस्य स स्फोटायन: स्फोटप्रतिपादनपरो वैयाकरणाचार्यः | Padamajari on P. VI.1.123.
smṛtian authoritative dictum of an ancient grammarian before the famous author of the Varttika;confer, compare तथा च स्मृतिः श्तिपा शापानुबन्धेन निर्दिष्ट्ं etc, Siradeva Pari. 68.
sva(1)personal-ending of the second person singular. Atmanepada in the imperative mood; cf थास: से | सवाभ्यां वामौ | P.III.4.80, 91 ; (2) a term used in the sense of स्ववर्गीय (belonging to the same class or category) in the Pratisakhya works; cf स्पर्श: स्वे R.T.25; confer, compare also कान्त् स्वे Ṛktantra Prātiśākhya. 1. 55;confer, comparealso R, Pr.IV.1 ; and VI.1 ;(3) cognate, the same as सवर्ण defined by Panini in तुल्यास्यप्रयत्नं सवर्णम् P. P.I.1.9; the term is found used in the Jain grammar works of Jainendra, Sakatayana and Hemacanda cf ]ain. I.1.2 SikI. 1.2; Hema. I.1.17.
svara(l)vowel, as contrasted with a consonant which never stands by itself independently. The word स्वर is defined generally :as स्वयं राजन्ते ते स्वराः ( Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on pan. The word स्वर is always used in the sense of a vowel in the Pratisakhya works; Panini however has got the word अच् (short term or Pratyahara formed of अ in 'अइउण्' and च् at the end of एऔच् Mahesvara sutra 4 ) always used for vowels, the term स्वर being relegated by him to denote accents which are also termed स्वर in the ancient Pratisakhyas and grammars. The number of vowels, although shown differently in diferent ancient works, is the same, viz. five simple vowels अ,इ,उ, ऋ, लृ, and four diphthongs ए, ऐ, ओ, and अौ. These nine, by the addition of the long varieties of the first four such as आ, ई, ऊ, and ऋ, are increased to thirteen and further to twentytwo by adding the pluta forms, there being no long variety for लृ and short on for the diphthongs. All these twentytwo varieties have further subdivisions, made on the criterion of each of them being further characterized by the properties उदात्त, अनुदIत्त and स्वरित and निरनुनासिक and सानुनासिक. (2) The word स्वर also means accent, a property possessed exclusively by vowels and not by consonants, as they are entirely dependent on vowels and can at the most be said to possess the same accent as the vowel with which they are uttered together. The accents are mentioned to be three; the acute ( उदात्त ), the grave अनुदात्त and the circumflex (स्वरित) defined respectively as उच्चैरुदात्तः, नीचैरनुदात्तः and समाहारः स्वरितः by Panini (P. I. 2.29, 30,3l). The point whether समाहार means a combination or coming together one after another of the two, or a commixture or blending of the two is critically discussed in the Mahabhasya. (vide Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 2.31). There are however two kinds of svarita mentioned by Panini and found actually in use : (a) the independent स्वरित as possessed by the word स्वर् (from which possibly the word स्वरित was formed) and a few other words as also many times by the resultant vowel out of two vowels ( उदात्त and अनुदात्त ) combined, and (b) the enclitic or secondary svarita by which name, one or more grave vowels occurring after the udatta, in a chain, are called cf P. VIII. 2.4 VIII. 2.6 and VIII 4.66 and 67. The topic of accents is fully discussed by the authors of the Pratisakhyas as also by Panini. For details, see Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III. 1.19; T.Pr. 38-47 Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 108 to 132, II. I.65 Atharvaveda Prātiśākhya. Adhyaya l padas 1, 2, 3 and Rk. Tantra 51-66; see also Kaiyata on P. I. 2.29; (3) The word स्वर is used also in the sense of a musical tone. This meaning arose out of the second meaning ' accent ' which itself arose from the first viz. 'vowel', and it is fully discussed in works explanatory of the chanting of Samas. Patanjali has given Seven subdivisions of accents which may be at the origin of the seven musical notes. See सप्तस्वर a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
svarabhaktia vowel part; appearance of a consonant as a vowel; the character of a vowel borne by a consonant. Many times a semivowel which consists of one letter has to be divided especially for purposes of metre, as also for accentuation into two letters or rather, has to be turned into two letters by inserting a vowel before it or after it, for instance य् is to be turned into इय् e. g, in त्रियम्बकं यजामहे, while र् or रेफ is to be turned into र् ऋ as for instance in कर्हि चित् which is to be uttered as कर् ऋ हृि चित्. This prefixing or suffixing of a vowel is called स्वरभक्तिः confer, compare स्वरभक्तिः पूर्वभागक्षराङ्गं द्राघीयसी सार्धमात्रेतरे च | अधोनान्या ( Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I. 32.35; confer, compare also न संयोगं स्वरभाक्तिर्विहृान्ति Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. 35; confer, compare also रेफात् खरोपहिताद् व्यञ्जनोदयाद् ऋकारवर्णा स्वरभक्तिरुत्तरा: Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. 46. In Panini's grammar, however, the word अज्भाक्त, which means the same is used for स्वरभक्ति; cf ऋति ऋ वा लृति लृ वा इत्युभयत्रापि विधेयं वर्णद्वयं द्विमात्रम् | अाद्यस्य मध्ये द्वौ ; रेफौ तयोरेकां मात्रा । अभितेाज्भक्तेरपरा। S. K. on VI. 1.101.
svaravivṛtti( 1 )the same as स्वरविराम which see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; ( 2 ) a short treatise on Vedic accents written by a modern Vedic scholar and grammrian named Indradattopadhyaya.
svarasaṃdhieuphonic combination of two vowels, a detailed description of which . forms a small topic in the Prtisakhya and grammar works; wide Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) chapters II. 1-26; T Pr. chapters 9 and 10 Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.III and अच्सन्धिप्रकणम् in the Siddhantakaumudi.
svaritathe circumflex accent, the accent between the acute (.उदात्त) and the grave ( अनुदात्त); for details see स्वर.
svaritakaraṇamarking or characterizing by.a svarita accent, as is supposed to have been done by Panini when he wrote down his sutras of grammar as also the Dhatupatha, the Ganapatha and other subsidiary appendixes. Although the rules of the Astadhyayi are not recited at present with the proper accents possessed by the various vowels as given by the Sutrakara, still, by convention and traditional explanation, certain words are to be believed as possessed of certain accents. In the Dhatupatha, by oral tradition the accents of the several roots are known by the phrases अथ स्वरितेतः, अथाद्युदाताः, अथान्तेादात्ताः, अथानुदात्तेत: put therein at different places. In the sutras, a major purpose is served by the circumflex accent with which such words, as are to continue to the next or next few or next many rules, have been markedition As the oral tradition, according to which the Sutras are recited at present, has preserevd no accents, it is only the authoritative word, described as 'pratijna' of the ancient grammarians, which now is available for knowing the svarita. The same holds good in the case of nasalization ( अानुनासिक्य ) which is used as a factor for determining the indicatory nature of vowels as stated by the rule उपदेशेजनुनासिक इत्; confer, compare प्रतिज्ञानुनासिक्याः पाणिनीयाः S. K. on P. I.3.2.
svaritapratijñāthe conventional dictum that a particular rule or part of a rule, is marked with the accent स्वरित which enables the grammarians to decide that that rule or that part of a rule is to occur in each of the subsequent Sutras, the limit of continuation being ascertained from convention. It is possible that Panini in his original recital of the Astadhyayi recited the words in the rules with the necessary accents; probably he recited every word, which was not to proceed further, with one acute or with one circumflex vowel, while, the words which were to proceed to the next rule or rules, were marked with an actual circumflex accent ( स्वरित ), or with a neutralization of the acute and the grave accents (स्वरितत्व), that is, probably without accents or by एकश्रुति or by प्रचय; cf स्वरितेनाधिकार: P. I.3.II and the Mahabhasya thereon.
svarūpavidhian operation prescribed for the verbal form of the word and not for such words as possess the meaning of the word; .cf अस्ति कश्चित्पुरुषारम्भः। क: | स्वरूपविधिर्नाम | हन्तेरात्मनेपदमुच्यमानं हृन्तेरेत्र स्यादूधेर्न स्यात् | M.Bh. on P.I.1.56 Vart. 1. In grammar there is a general dictum that in connection with words of a Sutra, unless they are technical terms, the word-forms are to be understood, and not those shown by the sense of the word: confer, compare स्वं रूपं शब्दस्याशब्दसंज्ञा P. I.1.68. This rule has some exceptions; for example in the rule नदीभिश्च P.II.1.20 the various rivers are to be understood and not the word नदी.
hṛradattaname of a reputed grammarian of Southern India who wrote a very learned and scholarly commentary, named पदमञ्जरी, on the Kasikavrtti which is held by grammarians as the standard vrtti or gloss on the Sutras of Panini,and studied especially in the schools of the southern grammarians. Haradatta was a Dravida Brahmana, residing in a village on the Bank of Kaveri. His scholarship in Grammar was very sound and he is believed to have commented on many grammarworks.The only fault of the scholar was a very keen sense of egotism which is found in his work, although it can certainly be said that the egotism was not ill-placed and could be justified: confer, compare एवं प्रकटितोस्माभिर्भाष्ये परिचय: पर:। तस्य निःशेषतो मन्ये प्रतिपत्तापि दुर्लभः॥ also प्रक्रियातर्कगहने प्रविष्टो हृष्टमानसः हरदत्तहरिः स्वैरं विहरन् ! केन वार्यते | Padamajari, on P. I-13, 4. The credit of popularising Panini's system of grammar in Southern India goes to Haradatta to a considerable extent.
haria short form used for भर्तृहरि, the stalwart grammarian Bhartrhari,by later grammarians and commentators in their references to him. See the word भर्तृहरि a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
harikṛṣṇaa scholar of grammar who wrote a short treatise on the nature and function of prepositions named उपसर्गवाद.
haritādia class of words headed by the word इरित to which the taddhita affix फक् ( अायन ) is added in the sense of a descendant after the affix अ ( अञ् ) has already been added to them by P. IV. 1. 104, the word so formed possessing the sense of the great grandchild (युवापत्य) of the individuals denoted by इरित and others; e. g. हारितायनः; confer, compare इह् तु गोत्राधिकारेपि सामर्थ्याद् यूनि प्रत्ययोभिघीयते Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P, IV.1.100
haridattaa grammarian who wrote a commentary on the Unadi Sutras, called उणादिसूत्रटीका.
hareidīkṣitaa reputed grammarian of the Siddhantakaumudi school of Panini who lived in the end of the seventeenth century. He was the grandson of Bhattoji Diksita and the preceptor of Nagesabhtta. His commentary named लधुशब्दरत्न, but popularly called शब्दरत्न on Bhattoji Diksita's Praudhamanorama, is widely studied by pupils along with the Praudhamanorama in the Vyakaranapathasalas. There is a work existing in a manuscript form but recentlv taken for printing, mamed 'Brhatsabdaratna ' which has been written by Haridiksita, although some scholars beiieve that it was written by Nagesa who ascribed it to his preceptor. For details see लधुशब्दरत्न.
harināthadvivedīa grammarian of the nineteenth century who has written a commentary named अकाण्डताण्डव on Nagesa's Paribhasendusekhara.
haribhāskara( अग्निहोत्री )a grammarian of the Deccan who lived in the seventeenth century at Nasik and wrote commentaries on grammarworks out of which his treatise on Paribhasas ( परिभाषाभास्कर ) written independently but based upon Siradeva's Paribhasavrtti, deserves a special notice and mention.
harirāma( इरिराम केशव काळे )a modern grammarian who has written a commentary named Ksika on Kondabhatta's Vaiyakaranabhusanasara. He lived in the second half of the eighteenth century and the commentary Kasika was written by him in 1797, He is said to have been a pupil of the great grammarian BhairavamiSra.
harivallabhaa grammarian who has written commentaries named दर्पणा on the Vaiyakaranabhusanasara of Kondabhatta, and Laghubhusanakanti on the Sabdakaustubha of Bhattoji Diksita.
hariśātri( भागवत )a grammarian of the nineteenth century who has written Vakyarthacandrika, a commentary on Nagesa's Paribhasendusekhara.
harṣavardvanasvāmina fairly old grammarian who wrote an extensive metrical compendium on genders named लिङ्गानुशासन on which a commentary was written by a grammarian named शबरस्वासिन्. These grammarians were,of course, different from the reputed king इर्षवर्धन and the ; Mimamsaka शाबरस्वामिन्.
hala short term ( प्रत्याहार ) for consonants, made up of the first letter ह् in हयवरट् and the last letter ल् in हृल्. The term is universally used for the word व्यञ्जन in Panini's grammar; confer, compare हलोनन्तराः संयोगः P.I. 1.7. हलन्ताच्च I. 2.10 et cetera, and others
huṣkaraṇathe use of the sign-word हुष्, put in the grammar of Apisali according to some grammarians who read हुष्करण for पुष्करण in the Kasikavrtti on P. IV.3.115.
hṛdayahāriṇīname of a commentary written by a grammrian named दण्डनाथ on the Sarasvatikanthabharana of Bhojarja.
hemacandraa Jain sage and scholar of remarkable erudition in the religious works of the Jainas as also in several Shastras. He was a resident of Dhandhuka in Gujarat, who, like Sankarācārya took संन्यासदीक्षा at a very early age and wrote a very large number of original books and commentaries, the total number of which may well nigh exceed fifty, during his long life of eighty-four years ( 1088 to ll 2 ). He stayed at AnhilavalaPattana in the North Gujarat and was patronised with extreme reverence by King Kumarapala who in fact, became his devoted pupil. Besides the well-known works on the various Shastras like Kavyanusasana, Abhidhanacintamani, Desinamamla, Yogasastra, Dvyasrayakavya, Trisastisalakapurusacarita and others which are well-known, he wrote a big work on grammar called सिद्धहेमचन्द्र by him,but popularly known by the name हेमव्याकरण or हैमशब्दानुशासन The , work consists of eight books or Adhyayas, out of which the eighth book is devoted to prakrit Grammar, and can be styled as a Grammar of all the Prakrit dialects. The Sanskrit Grammar of seven chapters is based practically upon Panini's Astadhyayi, the rules or sutras referring to Vedic words or Vedic affixes or accents being entirely omittedThe wording of the Sutras is much similar to that of Panini; at some places it is even identical. The order of the treatment of the subjects in the सिद्धहैम. शब्दानुशासनमृत्र is not, however, similar to that obtaining in the Astadhyayi of Panini. It is somewhat topicwise as in the Katantra Vyakarana. The first Adhyaya and a quarter of the second are devoted to Samjna, Paribhasa and declension; the second pada of the second Adhyaya is devoted to karaka, while the third pada of it is devoted to cerebralization and the fourth to the Stripratyayas.The first two Padas of the third Adhyaya are devoted to Samasas or compound words, while the last two Padas of the third Adhyaya and the fourth Adhyaya are devoted to conjugation The fifth Adhyaya is devoted to verbal derivatives or krdanta, while the sixth and the seventh Adhyayas are devoted to formations of nouns from nouns, or taddhita words. On this Sabda nusasana, which is just like Panini's Astadhyayi, the eighth adhyaya of Hemacandra being devoted to the grammar of the Arsa language similar to Vedic grammar of Panini, Hemacandra has himself written two glosses which are named लधुवृति and वृहृदवृत्ति and the famous commentary known as the Brhannyasa. Besides these works viz the हैमशब्दानुशासन, the two Vrttis on it and the Brhannyasa, he has given an appendix viz the Lingnusasana. The Grammar of Hemacandra, in short, introduced a new system of grammar different from, yet similar to, that of Panini, which by his followers was made completely similar to the Paniniya system by writing works similar to the Siddhantakaumudi, the Dhatuvrtti, the Manorama and the Paribhasendusekhara. हेमहंसगणि a grammarian belonging to the school of Hemacandra, who lived in the fifteenth century and wrote a work on Paribhasas named न्यायसंग्रह, on which he himself wrote a commentary called न्यायार्थमञ्जूषा and another one called by the name न्यास.
helārājaa learned grammarian who wrote a commentary on the third Kanda of the Vakyapadiya of Bharthari to which he has given the name प्रकीर्णप्रकाश.
haimakaumudīan exhaustive commentary on the Sabdanusasana of Hemacandra written by a Jain grammarian Meghavijaya in the seventeenth century which is similar to the Siddhāntakaumudi of Bhattoji Diksita,
haimadhātuvyākhyāwritten by a Jain grammarian named पुण्यसुंदर which is similar to the Madhaviya Dhatuvrtti,
hemalaghuprakriyāvṛttia topicwise work based on Hemacandra's Sabdanu-sasana written by Vinayavijaya, a Jain scholar of grammar.
haimavyākaraṇaa treatise on grammar written by हेमचन्द्र, called by the name हेमशब्दानुशासन. See हेमचन्द्र a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
haimaśābdānuśāsanaa treatise on grammar written by Hemacandra. See हेमचन्द्र a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
haimaśabdānuśāsanalaghunyāsaa short commentary on Hemacandra's Sabdanusasana written by Devendrassuri. हैमशब्दनुशासनवृत्ति a short gloss called अवचूरि also, written by a Jain grammarian नन्दसुन्दर on the हैमशब्दानुशासन.
hyastanīimperfect tense; a term used by ancient grammarians for the affixes of the immediate past tense, but not comprising the present day, corresponding to the term लङ् of Panini. The term is found in the Katantra and Haimacandra grammars; confer, compare Kat. III. 1.23, 27; confer, compare Hema. III. 3.9.
Vedabase Search
1439 results
graha as crocodilesSB 10.50.25-28
graha by being seizedSB 10.26.6
graha influential planets like the moonSB 3.11.13
graha planetary systemSB 3.7.33
graha planetsSB 1.19.30
SB 4.9.20-21
graha seizedSB 12.6.70
graha the asteroidsSB 2.6.13-16
graha the controlling planetsSB 10.53.12
SB 11.23.42
graha the influential planetsSB 2.5.11
graha the mouthSB 11.27.46
graha the nine planets (Mercury, Venus, Earth, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, Neptune and Pluto)SB 4.12.25
graha the planetsSB 2.8.15
graha-ādayaḥ the different planetsSB 5.23.3
graha-ādayaḥ the different planetsSB 5.23.3
graha-ādibhyaḥ from demons and so onSB 6.8.37
graha-ādibhyaḥ from demons and so onSB 6.8.37
graha-gaṇa all planetsCC Adi 13.90
graha-gaṇa all planetsCC Adi 13.90
graha-grasta-prāya exactly like one haunted by a ghostCC Antya 2.18
graha-grasta-prāya exactly like one haunted by a ghostCC Antya 2.18
graha-grasta-prāya exactly like one haunted by a ghostCC Antya 2.18
graha-grastaḥ being caught by an eclipseSB 6.1.63
graha-grastaḥ being caught by an eclipseSB 6.1.63
graha-grastaḥ haunted by a ghostSB 7.7.35
graha-grastaḥ haunted by a ghostSB 7.7.35
graha-gṛhītaḥ haunted by a ghostSB 5.5.31
graha-gṛhītaḥ haunted by a ghostSB 5.5.31
graha-mardam clashes of the starsSB 1.14.17
graha-mardam clashes of the starsSB 1.14.17
graha-nakṣatra-ādīnām such as the planets and starsSB 5.23.2
graha-nakṣatra-ādīnām such as the planets and starsSB 5.23.2
graha-nakṣatra-ādīnām such as the planets and starsSB 5.23.2
graha-ṛkṣa the stars and planetsSB 5.18.32
graha-ṛkṣa the stars and planetsSB 5.18.32
graha-ṛkṣa-tārā-mayam consisting of all the planets and starsSB 5.23.9
graha-ṛkṣa-tārā-mayam consisting of all the planets and starsSB 5.23.9
graha-ṛkṣa-tārā-mayam consisting of all the planets and starsSB 5.23.9
graha-ṛkṣa-tārā-mayam consisting of all the planets and starsSB 5.23.9
graha-śańkitā fearing some bad planetSB 10.7.11
graha-śańkitā fearing some bad planetSB 10.7.11
graha-tārakam and the planets and stars like AśvinīSB summary
graha-tārakam and the planets and stars like AśvinīSB summary
graha-ulka-vat like a falling starSB 6.12.3
graha-ulka-vat like a falling starSB 6.12.3
graha-ulka-vat like a falling starSB 6.12.3
graha-upaśamanaḥ nullifying planetsSB 5.22.12
graha-upaśamanaḥ nullifying planetsSB 5.22.12
graha-vat as if haunted by a ghostSB 7.13.41
graha-vat as if haunted by a ghostSB 7.13.41
grahaḥ a ghostSB 5.26.36
grahāḥ planetsSB 5.21.11
grahaḥ the acceptanceSB 10.16.56
grahāḥ the controlling planetsSB 11.23.53
grahāḥ the luminous planetsSB 7.8.32
grahāḥ the planetsSB 10.20.8
grahāḥ the planets (such as the moon)SB 10.73.27
grahāḥ the plates known as soma platesSB 3.13.36
grahaiḥ among the planetsSB 9.10.44
grahaiḥ by other planetsSB 11.23.53
grahaiḥ by the acquiringSB 4.7.31
grahaiḥ by the planetsSB 10.86.19
grahaiḥ by the seven planetsSB 10.68.14-15
graham a fiendSB 5.13.3
graham a full potSB 9.3.12
SB 9.3.26
graham as one of the planetsSB 8.9.26
graham takingSB 10.31.5
graham the full potSB 9.3.24
grahān all the planets of the solar systemSB 4.12.34
grahān and evil demons named GrahasSB 6.8.24
grahān planetsSB 3.17.14
grahān sharesSB 4.13.30
grahān the good and evil starsSB 2.10.37-40
grahaṇa acceptCC Adi 7.149
grahaṇa acceptanceCC Madhya 6.70
grahaṇa acceptingCC Antya 6.270
CC Madhya 6.150
grahaṇa by being forcibly heldSB 10.37.31
grahaṇa eclipseCC Adi 13.92
grahaṇa kare chantsCC Antya 3.140
grahaṇa kare chantsCC Antya 3.140
grahaṇa-ādibhiḥ beginning with chantingSB 6.3.22
grahaṇa-ādibhiḥ beginning with chantingSB 6.3.22
grahaṇa-āturam afflicted because of being capturedSB 7.8.29
grahaṇa-āturam afflicted because of being capturedSB 7.8.29
grahāṇām of the planetsSB 5.22.2
grahaṇam the acceptanceCC Antya 1.184
grahaṇāya acceptableSB 3.4.18
grahaṇāya to take upSB 3.1.44
grahaṇe acceptanceCC Adi 4.204
grahaṇe for the takingSB 10.53.24
grahaṇe in controllingSB 11.25.18
grahaṇe in the controlSB 3.25.26
grahaṇe takingCC Madhya 10.107
grahaṇe when capturingCC Madhya 14.197
grahaṇera of the lunar eclipseCC Adi 13.103
grahasya of a planetSB 11.23.53
grahāt from the mouth of a crocodileSB 8.1.30
grahatvam a position as one of the chief planetsSB 5.24.1
grahatvam planethoodSB 6.6.37
grahebhyaḥ from the Graha demonsSB 6.8.27-28
grahīṣyanti will acceptSB 4.13.33
grahīṣyati he will acceptSB 4.14.12
grahīṣye I shall giveSB 9.3.12
grahītum in order to arrestSB 4.28.22
grahodaye constellation of stellar influenceSB 1.12.12
graiṣma-vāsantikān for four months, beginning with Caitra, on the fifteenth of MaySB 5.9.5
graiṣma-vāsantikān for four months, beginning with Caitra, on the fifteenth of MaySB 5.9.5
grantha a literatureCC Antya 5.95
grantha bookCC Adi 8.39
CC Adi 8.40
CC Antya 18.11
CC Antya 4.220
CC Antya 4.221
grantha booksCC Antya 4.219
CC Antya 4.222
CC Madhya 1.45
grantha dramatic literatureCC Antya 1.123
grantha great literatureCC Adi 8.78
grantha of the bookCC Adi 1.105
CC Adi 12.55
CC Adi 13.49
CC Adi 17.328
grantha of the great literatureCC Madhya 25.147
grantha scriptureCC Antya 4.224
grantha scripturesCC Madhya 1.36
CC Madhya 10.112
grantha the bookCC Adi 8.46
CC Antya 20.72
CC Madhya 1.43
CC Madhya 16.213
grantha the size of the bookCC Madhya 25.17
grantha the transcendental literatureCC Madhya 1.44
grantha this bookCC Antya 20.74
CC Madhya 2.85
grantha versesCC Antya 4.226
grantha bāḍaya increases the volume of the bookCC Antya 10.51
grantha bāḍaya increases the volume of the bookCC Antya 10.51
grantha haya the book becomesCC Antya 18.10
grantha haya the book becomesCC Antya 18.10
grantha sāra the essence of all Vedic literatureCC Antya 4.230
grantha sāra the essence of all Vedic literatureCC Antya 4.230
grantha-ārambhe in the beginning of the bookCC Adi 13.6
grantha-ārambhe in the beginning of the bookCC Adi 13.6
grantha-artha-āsvāda understanding of the whole contents of the bookCC Madhya 25.262
grantha-artha-āsvāda understanding of the whole contents of the bookCC Madhya 25.262
grantha-artha-āsvāda understanding of the whole contents of the bookCC Madhya 25.262
grantha-kartā authorCC Madhya 25.49
grantha-kartā authorCC Madhya 25.49
grantha-sāra the essence of all scripturesCC Antya 4.229
grantha-sāra the essence of all scripturesCC Antya 4.229
grantha-sūtra the synopsis of the pastimesCC Antya 1.12
grantha-sūtra the synopsis of the pastimesCC Antya 1.12
grantha-vivaraṇa the description in the bookCC Antya 20.140
grantha-vivaraṇa the description in the bookCC Antya 20.140
granthaḥ bookCC Antya 20.157
granthaḥ the word granthaCC Madhya 24.18
granthaḥ this great literatureCC Madhya 25.143-144
granthān unnecessary literaturesSB 7.13.8
granthana writing in the bookCC Adi 8.45
granthe in his book (Śrī Caitanya-candrodaya-nāṭaka)CC Antya 6.262
granthe in scripturesCC Antya 4.226
granthe in the bookCC Antya 20.95
granthe in the scriptureCC Adi 17.312
granthe in versesCC Madhya 1.37
granthera a bookCC Adi 13.16
granthera of Śrī Caitanya-caritāmṛtaCC Adi 8.77
granthera of the bookCC Antya 1.130
granthera of the scriptureCC Adi 17.311
granthera of this bookCC Adi 1.20
granthi knotSB 1.2.15
granthi the bondageSB 11.24.29
granthi the knotsSB 3.26.2
granthi-hīna without any knotCC Madhya 24.16
granthi-hīna without any knotCC Madhya 24.16
granthiḥ knotsSB 1.2.21
SB 11.20.30
granthilā full of knotsCC Antya 1.163
granthilena recordedCC Adi 13.16
granthim hard knotSB 8.24.47
granthim knotSB 3.24.4
granthim the knotSB 3.24.18
SB 4.11.30
granthīn knotsSB 8.24.53
granthīn the knots (of desire)SB 11.23.31
granthyaḥ the knotsSB 10.39.14
grasa kindly drive awaySB 5.18.8
grasa kindly drive awaySB 5.18.8
grasamānaḥ devouringBG 11.30
grasāmi tapasā I do withdraw also by the same energySB 2.9.24
grasāmi tapasā I do withdraw also by the same energySB 2.9.24
grasan devouringSB 6.12.27-29
grasan eatingSB 10.76.4
grasan swallowingSB 10.59.7
grasana-āśayā expecting to swallow all the cowherd boysSB 10.12.16
grasana-āśayā expecting to swallow all the cowherd boysSB 10.12.16
grasane in the throatSB 3.13.36
grasantam swallowingSB 12.9.21
grasantam while devouringSB 3.3.6
grasantam who is devouringSB 6.9.44
grasanti eatSB 5.26.33
grasanti takes awaySB 12.4.14
grasasi You swallow upSB 12.8.41
grasatā swallowingSB 6.9.13-17
grasatām among other conditioned souls, who devour one anotherSB 7.9.16
grasatām while devouringSB 3.12.16
grasate He devoursSB 6.12.12
grasate is devouringSB 10.17.23
grasate is swallowingSB 10.34.6
grasate seizesSB 12.4.15-19
grasate takes awaySB 12.4.15-19
grasate takes awaySB 12.4.15-19
grasati he swallowsSB 11.9.21
grasati seizesSB 12.4.15-19
grasati takes awaySB 12.4.15-19
graset one should eatSB 11.8.2
SB 11.8.9
grasiṣṇu devouringBG 13.17
grasiṣyase You will wind upSB 3.21.19
grasitā will swallowSB 10.12.24
grasta coveredSB 6.8.34
grasta-dehaḥ the body being so diseasedSB 9.3.14
grasta-dehaḥ the body being so diseasedSB 9.3.14
grasta-dehasya of a person overcomeSB 7.6.7
grasta-dehasya of a person overcomeSB 7.6.7
grasta-gandhā deprived of its fragranceSB 12.4.14
grasta-gandhā deprived of its fragranceSB 12.4.14
grasta-hṛdayaḥ My heart is controlledSB 9.4.63
grasta-hṛdayaḥ My heart is controlledSB 9.4.63
grasta-tejasaḥ having lost all their personal strengthSB 6.9.20
grasta-tejasaḥ having lost all their personal strengthSB 6.9.20
grastaḥ attackedSB 3.21.55
grastaḥ overcomeSB 1.13.21
grastāḥ seizedSB 10.34.27
grastaḥ seizedSB 10.34.6
SB 10.45.39
grastam attacked bySB 3.19.35
grastam being embracedSB 4.28.8
grastam encagedSB 6.2.36-37
grastam seizedSB 10.34.7
SB 11.8.41
SB 11.8.42
SB 12.8.2-5
grastam that which has been seizedSB 10.68.28
grastān capturedCC Madhya 9.1
grastān lostSB 8.14.4
grastān seizedSB 11.7.71
grastāni devouredSB 6.9.44
grastāyām when seizedSB 4.28.13
graste being seizedSB 10.16.20
grasyamānasya for one who is being seizedSB 11.23.27
grasyate is seizedSB 11.21.20
grathita recordedCC Adi 13.15
grathitam as composedSB 5.12.3
grathitam hard knotSB 4.22.39
grathitam tied tightlySB 5.25.8
ācārya-anugrahāt by the mercy of the spiritual masterSB 9.1.40
ugrasena-ādayaḥ headed by King UgrasenaSB 10.66.7
nigraha-ādi repulses to the opposite partyCC Madhya 6.177
ugrasena-ādibhiḥ headed by UgrasenaSB 10.79.29
mṛt-grahaṇa-ādinā by smearing with earth and so onSB 11.27.10
nigraha-ādīni controlling, etc.SB 1.3.22
vasudeva-ugrasena-ādyaiḥ headed by Vasudeva and UgrasenaSB 10.82.22
kṛṣṇa-rāma-ugrasena-ādyaiḥ by Kṛṣṇa, Balarāma, Ugrasena and the othersSB 10.84.59
agra-bhuk one who eats beforeSB 1.15.11
agra-jāḥ born before youSB 2.6.13-16
agra-jāḥ born prior to youSB 2.7.41
daṃṣṭra-agra the tips of the tusksSB 3.13.40
agra-daṃṣṭrayā by the tip of His tuskSB 3.18.2
daṃṣṭra-agra on the ends of His tusksSB 3.18.6
agra-jam his elder brother (King Dhṛtarāṣṭra)SB 3.20.2
mārga-agra the ultimate goalSB 3.25.6
sva-nāsā-agra the tip of one's noseSB 3.28.12
agra-bhuk the enjoyer of the first oblationsSB 4.14.28
agra-jān the elder brothersSB 4.22.6
eka-agra perfect attentionSB 4.24.79
agra-jaḥ elderSB 4.28.11
eka-agra-manāḥ with full attentionSB 4.29.82
agra-daṃṣṭre on the end of the tuskSB 5.18.39
lakṣmaṇa-agra-jam the elder brother of LakṣmaṇaSB 5.19.1
lakṣmaṇa-agra-jaḥ Lord Śrī Rāmacandra, the elder brother of LakṣmaṇaSB 5.19.7
agra-jasya of the elder brotherSB 6.11.15
agra-pūjāyām the first to be worshipedSB 7.14.35
nāsa-agra the tip of the noseSB 7.15.32-33
nistriṃśa-agra-āhataḥ because of being cut by the tip of the swordSB 9.2.7
agra-dagdhām which was previously burnt (by the monkey soldier Hanumān)SB 9.10.16
agra-bhuk enjoying in spite of your elder brother's being presentSB 9.22.11
agra-jam to His elder brother, Lord BalarāmaSB 10.15.4
sa-agra-jaḥ together with His elder brother, BalarāmaSB 10.15.41
agra-pātaiḥ with the strikingSB 10.29.45-46
agra-jāya to His elder brother (Lord Balarāma)SB 10.34.32
agra forwardSB 10.36.10
agra-nīḥ coming forwardSB 10.37.1-2
agra-jaḥ His elder brother (Lord Balarāma)SB 10.38.23
agra-jaḥ Your elder brotherSB 10.41.12
agra-jaḥ His elder brother, Lord BalarāmaSB 10.41.52
agra-jaḥ His elder brotherSB 10.42.13
agra-jaḥ His elder brotherSB 10.43.17
agra-jaḥ elder brotherSB 10.43.30
agra-jaḥ His elder brother, Lord BalarāmaSB 10.45.2
agra-jaḥ the first-bornSB 10.52.22
agra-ja of His elder brotherSB 10.57.22
agra-jaḥ My elder brotherSB 10.57.38-39
agra-hastā in her handSB 10.60.8
agra-jaḥ older brotherSB 10.60.18
agra-jaḥ an elder brotherSB 10.80.25-26
agra-saram who came firstSB 10.87.24
sva-nāsa-agra on the tip of one's own noseSB 11.14.32-33
grāva-agra by the edges of the stonesSB 12.13.2
dhārmika-agra-gaṇya on the top of the list of religious personsCC Madhya 16.218
keśa-agra from the tip of a hairCC Madhya 19.139
keśa-agra of the tip of a hairCC Madhya 19.140
bāla-agra the tip of a hairCC Madhya 19.141
mukuṭa-agra of the tops of the helmetsCC Madhya 21.72
mṛṇāla-agra-bhujaḥ those who eat the tops of the stemsCC Antya 1.92
agra-bhājaḥ possessing endsCC Antya 1.159
sa-agra-jātam with his elder brother, Śrī Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 2.1
sa-agra-jātam with his elder brother, Śrī Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 3.1
agra the chiefCC Antya 10.4
agracārī moving impetuouslySB 5.22.8
nāsa-agra the tip of his noseSB 4.14.44
agra the frontSB 10.36.10
āgraha with great enthusiasmCC Madhya 1.119
āgraha kariñā showing great eagernessCC Madhya 1.124
āgraha eagernessCC Madhya 7.51
āgraha kariya with great eagernessCC Madhya 9.306
mahā-āgraha great eagernessCC Madhya 12.55
āgraha persistenceCC Madhya 15.155
yatna-āgraha vinā without sincere endeavorCC Madhya 24.171
āgraha kariyā with great eagernessCC Madhya 25.26
āgraha the eagernessCC Madhya 25.47
āgraha karila expressed their eagernessCC Madhya 25.162
āgraha karila expressed his ardent desireCC Antya 5.110
kariyā āgraha with great eagernessCC Antya 6.294
āgraha kariyā with great eagernessCC Antya 8.13
āgraha kari' with great eagernessCC Antya 8.13
āgraha kariyā with eagernessCC Antya 8.14
āgraha kariyā with great eagernessCC Antya 8.17
āgraha kariyā with great attentionCC Antya 10.38
āgraha kene kara why are you eagerCC Antya 11.24
āgraha kariyā with great attentionCC Antya 11.86
āgraha insistenceCC Antya 12.129
āgraha kariyā with great eagernessCC Antya 12.136
asat-āgrahaḥ having unsuitable obstinacySB 5.9.6
tat-guṇa-agrahaḥ are not touched by the material qualitiesSB 10.3.14
āgrahaḥ too much attachment to (or agrahaḥ
asat-āgraham bodily concept of lifeSB 3.27.9
agrahaṇa ignoranceSB 10.27.4
agrahaṇa inability to realizeSB 11.22.57
prabhura āgrahe by the eagerness of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 7.55
āgrahe the insistenceCC Antya 1.111
tāńra āgrahe by his eagernessCC Antya 5.110
sabāra āgrahe due to the eagerness of all of themCC Antya 8.86
agrahīṣṭa acceptedSB 4.30.11
agrahīṣyat would acceptSB 3.16.23
agrahīt acceptedSB 3.19.1
agrahīt he tookSB 4.2.11
agrahīt arrestedSB 4.5.17
agrahīt receivedSB 6.18.12-13
agrahīt usurpedSB 7.4.15
agrahīt capturedSB 7.7.6
agrahīt capturedSB 7.8.25
agrahīt capturedSB 8.2.27
agrahīt deliveredSB 9.3.24
agrahīt he caughtSB 9.5.1
agrahīt acceptedSB 9.10.50
agrahīt tookSB 9.14.6
agrahīt took charge ofSB 9.14.13
agrahīt marriedSB 9.24.39
agrahīt took upSB 10.1.35
agrahīt capturedSB 10.4.23
agrahīt seizedSB 10.43.6
agrahīt He tookSB 10.80.20-22
agrahīt tookSB 10.83.11
agrahīt has takenSB 11.23.37
agrahīt acceptedCC Adi 6.74
patākā-agraiḥ by the foremost signsSB 1.11.13
agraiḥ by the foremostSB 2.9.15
prācīna-agraiḥ keeping the kuśa grass facing toward the eastern sideSB 4.24.10
prāk-agraiḥ with the points facing eastSB 4.29.49
sa-tāla-agraiḥ with the tops of the palm treesSB 10.15.38
tīkṣṇa-agraiḥ sharp-pointedSB 10.63.10-11
agraiḥ excellentSB 10.75.11
agraja-vat like your older brothersSB 9.18.42
agraja-śāsanam the order of the elder brotherCC Madhya 10.145
bharata-agrajaḥ the elder brother of Mahārāja BharataSB 6.8.15
agrajaḥ older brotherSB 10.8.34
saha-agrajaḥ together with His brother BalarāmaSB 10.22.29
gada-agrajaḥ Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa, the elder brother of GadaSB 10.41.32
gada-agrajaḥ Kṛṣṇa, the elder brother of GadaSB 10.47.40
gada-agrajaḥ Kṛṣṇa, the elder brother of GadaSB 10.52.40
sa-agrajaḥ and with His elder brotherSB 10.57.10
gada-agrajaḥ Lord Kṛṣṇa, the elder brother of GadaSB 10.59.10
agrajāḥ brothersCC Madhya 21.13
rūpasya agrajaḥ the elder brother of Śrīla Rūpa GosvāmīCC Madhya 24.348
agrajam the eldest brotherSB 1.15.4
agrajam His eldest brotherSB 9.10.35-38
saha-agrajam who was playing with His elder brother, BalarāmaSB 10.11.14
sa-agrajam together with His elder brotherSB 10.23.20-21
gada-agrajam Lord Kṛṣṇa, the elder brother of GadaSB 10.69.26
agrajān all his elder brothers, beginning from YaduSB 9.19.23
agrajān te all the brothers born before YouSB 10.3.22
agrajāya to your elder brotherSB 9.22.11
eka-agram with one attentionBG 6.11-12
agram at the tipBG 6.13-14
agram the front partSB 4.20.22
indra-senā-agram the front of Indra's armySB 6.10.19-22
agram the front portion of the snakeSB 8.7.4
agraṇīḥ the foremanSB 1.12.21
agraṇīḥ foremostSB 3.1.30
anuga-agraṇīḥ one of the principal associatesSB 4.2.20
agraṇīḥ the chiefSB 4.5.4
agraṇīḥ the foremostSB 4.9.45
agraṇīḥ foremostSB 4.21.38
agraṇīḥ taking the leadSB 6.10.33
agraṇīḥ and chariot driverSB 8.11.26
agranīḥ the foremost devoteeSB 8.22.28
agraṇīḥ the leader, who goes firstSB 8.24.50
vīra-yūtha-agraṇīḥ Bhīṣmadeva, the foremost of all warriorsSB 9.22.20
agranīḥ the leaderSB 10.84.20
āgranthayaḥ having tightly tiedSB 10.33.7
mahat-tama-agraṇyaḥ the best of the saintly persons (Yudhiṣṭhira)SB 7.11.1
karṇa-agraṇyaḥ those headed by KarnaSB 10.68.7
agraṇyām among those advancing in pious lifeSB 11.16.22
agrasam have hiddenSB 4.18.7
āgrasantaḥ swallowing upSB 12.9.12
agrasat swallowedSB 6.9.19
agrasat swallowedSB 10.11.48
agrasīt took awaySB 8.20.8
agrasīt swallowedSB 10.34.5
agrasīt devouredSB 10.55.13
agrasīt swallowedSB 11.1.22
agrataḥ in the presence ofSB 1.13.2
agrataḥ firstSB 3.17.18
agrataḥ before himSB 3.19.7
agrataḥ first of allSB 3.20.18
agrataḥ in frontSB 4.7.9
agrataḥ in frontSB 4.10.24
agrataḥ after dividing first among the othersSB 6.19.19-20
agrataḥ first of allSB 6.19.24
agrataḥ in frontSB 7.8.19-22
agrataḥ at firstSB 8.7.18
agrataḥ agrataḥ going forward face to faceSB 8.10.10-12
agrataḥ agrataḥ going forward face to faceSB 8.10.10-12
śīra-agrataḥ from the front portion of the plowSB 9.13.18
agrataḥ previouslySB 10.1.24
agrataḥ in frontSB 10.6.21
agrataḥ in frontSB 10.11.29
agrataḥ forwardSB 10.30.26
agrataḥ beforeSB 10.41.8
agrataḥ before himselfSB 10.44.39
agrataḥ in front ofSB 10.47.14
agrataḥ in frontSB 10.53.5
agrataḥ firstSB 10.70.13
agrataḥ before HimSB 10.70.14
agrataḥ in frontSB 10.77.17-18
agrataḥ first, before othersSB 11.8.16
agrataḥ in frontSB 11.13.20
agrataḥ first of allSB 11.17.33
agrataḥ in frontSB 12.11.47-48
agrataḥ in progressive orderSB 12.12.7
agrataḥ firstCC Madhya 1.203
eka-agra with full attentionSB 8.17.2-3
āgrayaṇaiḥ with performances of the Vedic sacrifice for tasting the first grains of the new harvestSB 10.20.48
manaḥ-agrayānam more quick than the mind, inconceivable to mental speculationSB 8.5.26
nistriṃśa-agra-āhataḥ because of being cut by the tip of the swordSB 9.2.7
āmi jarā-grasta I am invalid because of old ageCC Antya 1.11
cit-ānanda kṛṣṇa-vigraha the transcendental form of Kṛṣṇa, which is completely spiritualCC Madhya 25.35
ananugrahāḥ not mercifulSB 4.12.36
samagra-ańgam all the limbsSB 3.28.18
anuga-agraṇīḥ one of the principal associatesSB 4.2.20
anugra not ferociousCC Madhya 8.6
anugraha-iṣitam to bestow benedictionSB 1.10.27
anugraha-arthāya for the sake of obligingSB 1.12.16
prajā-anugraha doing good to the living beingSB 1.19.19
anugraha-dṛṣṭi merciful glanceSB 2.7.28
anugraha-bhājanaḥ object of favorSB 3.4.14
anugraha to show His graceSB 3.17.31
anugraha to bestow blessingsSB 3.28.17
kṛta-anugraha manifested by His graceSB 4.7.24
anugraha to bestow mercySB 4.9.17
anugraha mercySB 4.14.33
anugraha by kindnessSB 4.20.20
mat-anugraha-arthaḥ thinking that to achieve My mercy is the aim of lifeSB 5.5.15
anugraha-artham to show His causeless mercySB 6.4.33
bhūta-anugraha-kātarāḥ very much anxious to bestow benedictions upon the fallen conditioned soulsSB 6.5.39
anugraha-artham to show favorSB 8.24.15
anugraha-arthāya for the purpose of giving special mercySB 10.10.7
anugraha-īkṣitam due to the merciful glanceSB 10.15.52
anugraha of the favoringSB 10.51.42
anugraha compassionSB 10.78.33
anugraha of bestowing benedictionsSB 10.86.51
anugraha mercifulCC Adi 7.55
anugraha mercyCC Madhya 6.116
anugraha mercyCC Madhya 6.122
anugraha mercyCC Antya 7.168
anugraha of the blessingCC Antya 8.32
anugraha-kātaram eager to show mercyCC Antya 10.1
tat-anugrahaḥ His causeless mercySB 2.10.4
anugrahaḥ mercySB 3.4.12
anugrahaḥ causeless mercySB 3.9.34
anugrahaḥ causeless mercySB 3.9.38
anugrahaḥ mercifulSB 3.14.36
anugrahaḥ a favorSB 3.16.12
anugrahaḥ favorSB 3.16.16
anugrahaḥ favorSB 3.22.7
anugrahaḥ giving assistanceSB 3.26.29
anugrahaḥ the manifesterSB 3.27.16
anugrahaḥ favorSB 4.7.13
anugrahaḥ mercySB 4.21.25
anugrahaḥ causeless mercySB 4.22.42
anugrahaḥ mercySB 4.24.58
anugrahaḥ mercySB 4.26.22
anugrahaḥ mercySB 5.5.24
parihīṇa-bhagavat-anugrahaḥ being without the favor of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 5.24.26
anugrahaḥ a favorSB 6.17.20
anugrahaḥ favorSB 6.17.29
anugrahaḥ whose benedictionSB 7.4.3
mahat-anugrahaḥ compassion by the SupremeSB 7.9.42
anugrahaḥ ca and false ego or the demigodsSB 7.9.48
anugrahaḥ mercySB 8.22.16
mat-anugrahaḥ should be considered to have received My special mercySB 8.22.26
tvat-anugrahaḥ Your causeless mercySB 8.23.2
anugrahaḥ favorSB 9.5.9
anugrahaḥ compassionSB 9.24.58
anugrahaḥ ca and the maintainerSB 10.2.28
sat-anugrahaḥ who are always kind and merciful to the devoteesSB 10.2.31
anugrahaḥ kṛtaḥ this was a great favor done by him to youSB 10.10.40
anugrahaḥ mercySB 10.16.34
anugrahaḥ as mercySB 10.16.34
anugrahaḥ mercySB 10.40.28
anugrahaḥ mercySB 10.41.48
anugrahaḥ benefitSB 10.43.37
anugrahaḥ mercySB 10.47.27
anugrahaḥ mercySB 10.51.54
anugrahaḥ mercySB 10.73.9
anugrahaḥ the mercy (by which one's senses can act)SB 10.85.10
anugrahaḥ mercySB 11.3.48
anugrahaḥ mercySB 12.6.3
anugrahaḥ mercyMM 25
anugraham special benedictionSB 1.6.10
anugraham kindnessSB 1.11.10
anugraham doing good toSB 1.19.23
anugraham benedictionSB 2.2.12
anugraham favorSB 3.14.11
mahat-anugraham the mercy of the LordSB 3.31.15
anugraham mercySB 4.6.49
anugraham mercySB 4.21.36
anugraham favorSB 10.16.59
anugraham mercySB 10.24.36
anugraham benefitSB 10.27.16
anugraham mercySB 10.28.8
ati-anugraham an act of extreme kindnessSB 10.38.7
anugraham mercySB 10.88.9
anugrahāṇām of those who are specifically favoredSB 3.5.51
yat-anugrahaṇe to receive her favorSB 3.15.21
anugrahaṇīya-śīlāḥ trained to get favorsSB 1.19.13
mat-anugrahasya which has shown mercy to meSB 10.14.2
anugrahāt by the favor ofSB 1.1.8
tat-anugrahāt by his mercySB 1.3.44
anugrahāt by the mercy ofSB 1.6.24
anugrahāt by the causeless mercySB 1.6.31
anugrahāt mercy ofSB 1.7.44
anugrahāt by the mercy ofSB 1.14.9
anugrahāt by the mercySB 1.18.1
anugrahāt by the mercy ofSB 2.8.9
anugrahāt by the mercy ofSB 2.9.29
anugrahāt by causeless mercySB 2.9.32
anugrahāt by mercySB 3.16.19
tvat-anugrahāt by Your mercySB 3.25.8
bhavat-anugrahāt by Your graceSB 3.25.30
anugrahāt by mercySB 4.30.17
anugrahāt by the mercy or by drinking the breast milkSB 5.2.21
anugrahāt by the mercySB 5.17.22-23
anugrahāt the mercySB 6.12.11
ācārya-anugrahāt by the mercy of the spiritual masterSB 9.1.40
mat-anugrahāt by my special favorSB 10.10.20-22
anugrahāt from the mercySB 10.10.37
hareḥ anugrahāt by the mercy of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 10.11.24
anugrahāt by the mercySB 10.16.65-67
anugrahāt because of the mercySB 11.24.11
anugrahāt by causeless mercyCC Adi 1.52
anugrahāt by the mercyCC Adi 2.1
anugrahāt by causeless mercyCC Madhya 25.109
anugrahataḥ by the mercy ofSB 2.10.12
anugrahataḥ by the mercySB 10.87.17
mat-anugrahāya just to show me favorBG 11.1
anugrahāya due to being compassionate towards themSB 3.5.3
sat-anugrahāya for the sake of the devoteesSB 3.9.2
sat-anugrahāya to show Your causeless mercySB 3.9.11
anugrahāya for showing mercySB 3.20.25
anugrahāya for bestowing mercySB 3.21.20
anugrahāya just to show mercySB 4.22.16
anugrahāya for the matter of showing you mercySB 4.24.27
tat-anugrahāya to show His mercySB 5.17.14
anugrahāya to show favorSB 5.19.9
anugrahāya just to show favorSB 6.15.18-19
anugrahāya for the special favorSB 7.8.56
anugrahāya to show mercySB 8.24.27
anugrahāya just to show mercySB 9.24.61
anugrahāya for the purpose of showing mercySB 10.14.20
anugrahāya to show mercySB 10.33.36
anugrahāya for the benedictionSB 10.34.14
anugrahāya for showing mercySB 10.86.24
anugrahāya for showing mercySB 12.8.32
anugrahāya to show favorCC Adi 3.111
anugrahāya for showing favorCC Adi 4.34
anugraheṇa by causeless mercySB 1.5.26
anugraheṇa by the mercySB 3.9.21
tvat-para-anugraheṇa by compassion like YoursSB 4.7.29
anugraheṇa by the mercy ofSB 4.8.13
anugraheṇa by the mercy ofSB 4.22.46
bhagavat-anugraheṇa by the special mercy of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 5.9.3
yat-anugraheṇa by the mercy of that elephantSB 8.2.22
anugraheṇa by the mercySB 10.80.43
anugrahītaḥ shown mercySB 10.52.1
aparigrahaḥ free from the feeling of possessivenessBG 6.10
aparigrahaḥ without being dependent (on the family)SB 7.15.30
aparigrahaḥ without accepting any charity from anyone elseSB 9.2.11-13
aparigraheṇa by nonacceptanceSB 4.22.23
nirgranthāḥ apira of the words nirgranthāḥ apiCC Madhya 24.153
apratigrahaḥ without accepting charity from others (the kṣatriyas may execute the five other occupational duties prescribed for the brāhmaṇas)SB 7.11.14
arbhaka-grahāḥ like evil stars for childrenSB 10.6.24
yakṣma-graha-arditaḥ being oppressed by a disease that brings about gradual destructionSB 6.6.23
mat-anugraha-arthaḥ thinking that to achieve My mercy is the aim of lifeSB 5.5.15
anugraha-artham to show His causeless mercySB 6.4.33
anugraha-artham to show favorSB 8.24.15
anugraha-arthāya for the sake of obligingSB 1.12.16
anugraha-arthāya for the purpose of giving special mercySB 10.10.7
kṛta-āsana-parigrahaḥ after accepting a sitting placeSB 8.16.3
asat-āgraham bodily concept of lifeSB 3.27.9
asat-grahaiḥ revealing the cosmic manifestationSB 4.7.37
asat-graham an incorrect conception of lifeSB 4.29.1a-2a
asat-āgrahaḥ having unsuitable obstinacySB 5.9.6
asat-graha by the bad philosophySB 7.5.3
asat-grahāt because of accepting the temporary body or bodily relations as real (thinking 'I am this body, and everything belonging to this body is mine')SB 7.5.5
niranugrahaḥ asi you have no mercy in your heartSB 5.12.7
asthi-granthi joints of the bonesCC Antya 14.65-66
aśubha-grahaḥ an unfavorable, inauspicious planetSB 5.22.14
ati-anugraham an act of extreme kindnessSB 10.38.7
ātma-vinigrahaḥ self-controlBG 13.8-12
ugrasena-ātmajāt from the son of UgrasenaSB 10.3.28
ātmārāmāḥ ca munayaḥ ca nirgranthāḥ ca bhajaya the ātmārāmas, great sages and nirgranthas (the learned and the fools) are all eligible to engage in the transcendental loving service of the LordCC Madhya 24.303
atyāgraha kare strongly urging to accept the invitationCC Adi 7.57
augrasenayaḥ the sons of UgrasenaSB 9.24.24
augraseninā by the son of Ugrasena (Kaṃsa)SB 10.2.3
avagraha being too much attachedSB 4.7.27
avagraha scarcity of rainCC Madhya 10.1
avagrahaḥ undertakingSB 3.9.6
avagrahaḥ misconceptionSB 3.25.10
avagrahau taking the path ofSB 4.27.25
avidyā-granthi the bondage of ignoranceSB 5.19.20
avyagra unagitatedSB 10.53.29
avyagra-dhiyaḥ with undivided attentionSB 10.68.21
avyagra without agitationSB 10.52.29
avyagra free from distractionSB 11.29.28
bahu-yoga-grantha-sammatam approved by all yogic processes and their scripturesSB 5.10.15
bahu-grantha of many different types of scripturesCC Madhya 22.118
mahā-baka-grastam swallowed by the great duckSB 10.11.49
bāla-grahaḥ the witch, whose business was to kill small babiesSB 10.6.7
bāla-grahāḥ ca and those attacking childrenSB 10.6.24
bāla-agra the tip of a hairCC Madhya 19.141
baladeva-parigrahāḥ the consorts of Lord BaladevaSB 10.67.12
bālaka-mārikā-graham a witch very expert in killing small babiesSB 10.6.8
bhagavat-anugraheṇa by the special mercy of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 5.9.3
parihīṇa-bhagavat-anugrahaḥ being without the favor of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 5.24.26
bhāgavata-sandarbha-granthera of the book called Bhāgavata-sandarbhaCC Adi 3.80
agra-bhājaḥ possessing endsCC Antya 1.159
anugraha-bhājanaḥ object of favorSB 3.4.14
ātmārāmāḥ ca munayaḥ ca nirgranthāḥ ca bhajaya the ātmārāmas, great sages and nirgranthas (the learned and the fools) are all eligible to engage in the transcendental loving service of the LordCC Madhya 24.303
bhakti-grantha of books on devotional serviceCC Madhya 1.33
bhakti-grantha books on devotional serviceCC Madhya 1.42
bharata-agrajaḥ the elder brother of Mahārāja BharataSB 6.8.15
bhāva-grahaṇera of accepting the moodCC Adi 4.53
bhavat-anugrahāt by Your graceSB 3.25.30
sarva-graha-bhayam-karaḥ who is fearful to all evil planetsSB 10.6.24
hṛdaya-granthi-bhedakam mystic yoga, which can loosen the knots of material attachment in the heartSB 9.12.2
mṛṇāla-agra-bhujaḥ those who eat the tops of the stemsCC Antya 1.92
agra-bhuk one who eats beforeSB 1.15.11
agra-bhuk the enjoyer of the first oblationsSB 4.14.28
agra-bhuk enjoying in spite of your elder brother's being presentSB 9.22.11
bhūta-anugraha-kātarāḥ very much anxious to bestow benedictions upon the fallen conditioned soulsSB 6.5.39
anugrahaḥ ca and false ego or the demigodsSB 7.9.48
anugrahaḥ ca and the maintainerSB 10.2.28
bāla-grahāḥ ca and those attacking childrenSB 10.6.24
ātmārāmāḥ ca munayaḥ ca nirgranthāḥ ca bhajaya the ātmārāmas, great sages and nirgranthas (the learned and the fools) are all eligible to engage in the transcendental loving service of the LordCC Madhya 24.303
ātmārāmāḥ ca munayaḥ ca nirgranthāḥ ca bhajaya the ātmārāmas, great sages and nirgranthas (the learned and the fools) are all eligible to engage in the transcendental loving service of the LordCC Madhya 24.303
ātmārāmāḥ ca munayaḥ ca nirgranthāḥ ca bhajaya the ātmārāmas, great sages and nirgranthas (the learned and the fools) are all eligible to engage in the transcendental loving service of the LordCC Madhya 24.303
caitanya-rasa-vigrahaḥ the form of all transcendental mellowsCC Madhya 17.133
candra-grahaṇa lunar eclipseCC Adi 13.20
cāri-lakṣa grantha 400,000 versesCC Antya 4.231
chala-grahaḥ the gamblingSB 11.16.31
cit-ānanda kṛṣṇa-vigraha the transcendental form of Kṛṣṇa, which is completely spiritualCC Madhya 25.35
su-vyagra-cittāḥ are busily engagedSB 10.8.30
agra-dagdhām which was previously burnt (by the monkey soldier Hanumān)SB 9.10.16
daṃṣṭra-agra the tips of the tusksSB 3.13.40
daṃṣṭra-agra on the ends of His tusksSB 3.18.6
ugra-daṃṣṭrāt ferocious teethSB 7.9.15
agra-daṃṣṭrayā by the tip of His tuskSB 3.18.2
agra-daṃṣṭre on the end of the tuskSB 5.18.39
ugra-daṃṣṭrīm UgradaṃṣṭrīSB 5.2.23
ugra-daṇḍa by the very fearful chastisementSB 7.4.21
ugra-daṇḍaḥ who would sternly punishSB 4.5.8
ugra-dhanvā equipped with furious weaponsSB 1.7.17
ugra-dhanvā powerful bowmanSB 4.10.8
ugra-dhanvā bearing the very fearful bow known as ŚārńgaSB 6.8.21
ugra-dhanvan O great warrior ViduraSB 3.22.21
ugra-dharmāt from unnecessary religious principlesSB 6.8.16
dhārmika-agra-gaṇya on the top of the list of religious personsCC Madhya 16.218
avyagra-dhiyaḥ with undivided attentionSB 10.68.21
anugraha-dṛṣṭi merciful glanceSB 2.7.28
ugra-dṛṣṭyā and fierce glanceSB 7.2.3
ugrasena-duhitaraḥ the daughters of UgrasenaSB 9.24.25
dui-grantha of the two scripturesCC Madhya 6.97
dui grantha the two booksCC Madhya 11.143
dūra-grahaṇa the ability to perceive things far, far awaySB 5.5.35
durāgrahāṇām undesirable eagernessSB 3.5.44
duravagraha with wicked obstinaciesSB 6.9.36
duravagraha O stubborn oneSB 10.29.31
duravagrahaḥ addiction to unwanted thingsSB 4.19.35
duravagrahāḥ unbreakableSB 10.58.43
durnigraham difficult to curbBG 6.35
eka-agram with one attentionBG 6.11-12
eka-agra perfect attentionSB 4.24.79
eka-agra-manāḥ with full attentionSB 4.29.82
eka-agra with full attentionSB 8.17.2-3
ekāgra-manasā the mind being completely fixed upon the lotus feet of the LordSB 7.9.7
gada-agrajaḥ Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa, the elder brother of GadaSB 10.41.32
gada-agrajaḥ Kṛṣṇa, the elder brother of GadaSB 10.47.40
gada-agrajaḥ Kṛṣṇa, the elder brother of GadaSB 10.52.40
gada-agrajaḥ Lord Kṛṣṇa, the elder brother of GadaSB 10.59.10
gada-agrajam Lord Kṛṣṇa, the elder brother of GadaSB 10.69.26
gadāgraja of KṛṣṇaSB 4.23.12
gadāgraja O GadāgrajaSB 10.60.40
gadāgrajaḥ Lord Kṛṣṇa, the deliver from all evilsSB 2.3.19
gadāgrajaḥ KṛṣṇaSB 10.59.16
gadāgrajaḥ Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.63.21
gala-grahaṇa-niśceṣṭaḥ because of Kṛṣṇa's grasping the neck of the demon Tṛṇāvarta, the demon choked and could not do anythingSB 10.7.28
dhārmika-agra-gaṇya on the top of the list of religious personsCC Madhya 16.218
gata-vigrahe without any enemySB 3.15.32
yakṣma-graha-arditaḥ being oppressed by a disease that brings about gradual destructionSB 6.6.23
vipra-graha brāhmaṇa ghostsSB 6.8.25
kṛṣṇa-graha by Kṛṣṇa, who is like a strong influence (like a graha, or planetary influence)SB 7.4.37
asat-graha by the bad philosophySB 7.5.3
grāha-grastam when attacked by the crocodileSB 8.1.31
kāma-graha-grastaḥ being haunted by the ghost of lusty desireSB 9.19.4
sa-gra with the starsSB 10.6.12
sarva-graha-bhayam-karaḥ who is fearful to all evil planetsSB 10.6.24
hasta-graha taking of their handsSB 10.65.4-6
gūḍha-gra which covered the starsCC Antya 1.136
rasa-grahaḥ one who has relished the mellowSB 1.5.19
sat-grahaḥ devotee ofSB 1.12.25
guṇa-grahaḥ the power of seeingSB 2.10.21
guṇa-grahaḥ and the objects of hearingSB 2.10.22
rasa-grahaḥ which perceives tasteSB 3.26.41
aśubha-grahaḥ an unfavorable, inauspicious planetSB 5.22.14
śamala-grahaḥ accepting the sinful activitiesSB 5.26.36
sa-grahāḥ with the planetsSB 7.3.5
svatva-grahaḥ the wife is accepted as being identical with one's selfSB 7.14.11
pārṣṇi-grahāḥ grasping him from behindSB 8.2.28
phala-grahāḥ gainers of the actual resultSB 8.6.22-23
bāla-grahaḥ the witch, whose business was to kill small babiesSB 10.6.7
arbhaka-grahāḥ like evil stars for childrenSB 10.6.24
bāla-grahāḥ ca and those attacking childrenSB 10.6.24
chala-grahaḥ the gamblingSB 11.16.31
navīna-grahaḥ new ecstatic influenceCC Antya 1.145
asat-grahaiḥ revealing the cosmic manifestationSB 4.7.37
surā-grahaiḥ and the acceptance of ritual cups of wineSB 11.5.11
asat-graham an incorrect conception of lifeSB 4.29.1a-2a
vitta-graham as a money-grabbing ghostSB 5.26.36
bālaka-mārikā-graham a witch very expert in killing small babiesSB 10.6.8
viparyaya-graham the misidentificationSB 10.77.32
dūra-grahaṇa the ability to perceive things far, far awaySB 5.5.35
tat-rūpa-grahaṇa-nimittam the reason why Lord Kṛṣṇa (Keśava) assumed the form of NṛsiṃhaSB 5.18.7
nāma-grahaṇa by the chanting of the nameSB 10.6.24
gala-grahaṇa-niśceṣṭaḥ because of Kṛṣṇa's grasping the neck of the demon Tṛṇāvarta, the demon choked and could not do anythingSB 10.7.28
kaca-grahaṇa grabbing the hair (of Draupadī)SB 11.1.2
mṛt-grahaṇa-ādinā by smearing with earth and so onSB 11.27.10
candra-grahaṇa lunar eclipseCC Adi 13.20
pāṇi-grahaṇa marriageCC Adi 15.4
rāma-nāma-grahaṇa chanting the holy name of Lord RāmacandraCC Madhya 9.26
sannyāsa grahaṇa kaila he also accepted the renounced order of lifeCC Madhya 10.104
karena grahaṇa acceptsCC Madhya 18.131
viṣaya-grahaṇa accepting sense objectsCC Antya 2.118
koṭi-nāma-grahaṇa chanting ten million namesCC Antya 3.124
karibe grahaṇa will acceptCC Antya 7.135
nā kare grahaṇa he does not acceptCC Antya 8.81
nāma-grahaṇam chanting the holy nameSB 6.2.14
nāma-grahaṇam the chanting of the holy nameSB 6.2.33
sakala-grahāṇām of all the planetsBs 5.52
tattva-grahaṇāya for accepting the real purpose of Vedic knowledgeSB 5.11.3
kariye grahaṇe I chantCC Antya 7.83
nāma-grahaṇe in chanting the nameCC Antya 20.36
bhāva-grahaṇera of accepting the moodCC Adi 4.53
asat-grahāt because of accepting the temporary body or bodily relations as real (thinking 'I am this body, and everything belonging to this body is mine')SB 7.5.5
tat-pāda-grahau grasping their feetSB 3.15.35
bahu-yoga-grantha-sammatam approved by all yogic processes and their scripturesSB 5.10.15
bhakti-grantha of books on devotional serviceCC Madhya 1.33
bhakti-grantha books on devotional serviceCC Madhya 1.42
dui-grantha of the two scripturesCC Madhya 6.97
dui grantha the two booksCC Madhya 11.143
bahu-grantha of many different types of scripturesCC Madhya 22.118
cāri-lakṣa grantha 400,000 versesCC Antya 4.231
kaḍacā-granthana compiling the notebooksCC Antya 14.9
koṭi-granthe in millions of booksCC Madhya 17.231
sva-granthe in his own bookCC Madhya 19.118
nija-granthe in his own bookCC Madhya 24.347
koṭi-granthe in millions of booksCC Madhya 25.263
pūrva-granthe in the previous chapterCC Antya 1.10
nija-granthe in his own bookCC Antya 16.86
sva-granthe in his bookCC Antya 17.71
bhāgavata-sandarbha-granthera of the book called Bhāgavata-sandarbhaCC Adi 3.80
se granthera of that scriptureCC Adi 17.311
rasāmṛta-sindhu-granthera of the book known as Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhuCC Madhya 19.133
hṛdaya-granthi the knot in the heartSB 5.5.14
hṛdaya-granthi the knot of false conceptions within the heartSB 5.10.15
avidyā-granthi the bondage of ignoranceSB 5.19.20
hṛdaya-granthi-bhedakam mystic yoga, which can loosen the knots of material attachment in the heartSB 9.12.2
asthi-granthi joints of the bonesCC Antya 14.65-66
pīyūṣa-granthi pīyūṣagranthiCC Antya 18.106
hṛdaya-granthiḥ the knot in the heartSB 5.5.9
hṛdaya-granthim the knot of the heartsSB 5.5.8
hṛdaya-granthim the knot within the heartSB 5.25.8
hṛdaya-granthim the knot of the heart (false identification with the material body)SB 11.3.47
hṛdaya-granthīnām of those whose knots within the heartSB 5.9.20
hṛdaya-granthiṣu which (desire for material enjoyment) is in the cores of the hearts of all conditioned soulsSB 7.10.3
āmi jarā-grasta I am invalid because of old ageCC Antya 1.11
nānā-roga-grasta infected with so many diseasesCC Antya 20.94
sarpa-grastaḥ one who is bitten by the snakeSB 1.13.46
mṛtyu-grastaḥ although in imminent danger of deathSB 8.6.21
karma-grastaḥ one who is under the laws of karmaSB 8.24.2-3
kāma-graha-grastaḥ being haunted by the ghost of lusty desireSB 9.19.4
kāliya-grastaḥ seized by KāliyaSB 10.17.17
vṛtra-grastam swallowed by VṛtrāsuraSB 6.12.30
yakṣma-grastām infected with tuberculosisSB 6.13.12-13
kāla-grastam devoured by timeSB 7.8.42
grāha-grastam when attacked by the crocodileSB 8.1.31
jarā-grastam very old and invalidSB 9.3.20
varuṇa-grastam having been attacked with dropsy by VaruṇaSB 9.7.17
mahā-baka-grastam swallowed by the great duckSB 10.11.49
yoga-grathitāni bearing the complete meaning of mystic yogaSB 5.10.18
grāva-agra by the edges of the stonesSB 12.13.2
gūḍha-gra which covered the starsCC Antya 1.136
guṇa-grahaḥ the power of seeingSB 2.10.21
guṇa-grahaḥ and the objects of hearingSB 2.10.22
guṇa-sarga-sańgrahaḥ combination of different material elementsSB 4.17.30
guṇa-vigrahaḥ the incarnation of the material qualitiesSB 5.17.22-23
guṇa-vigrahaḥ the universe, which is a result of the modes of natureSB 6.4.48
tat-guṇa-agrahaḥ are not touched by the material qualitiesSB 10.3.14
vyagra ha-ilā became very much agitatedCC Antya 14.35
vyagra haile if becoming agitatedCC Madhya 3.214
vyagra hañā with anxietyCC Madhya 14.50
nirgrantha hañā becoming indifferent to the mystic yoga processCC Madhya 24.167
nirgranthāḥ hañā being liberated saintly personsCC Madhya 24.222
nirgrantha hañā becoming nirgranthaCC Madhya 24.226
hareḥ anugrahāt by the mercy of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 10.11.24
agra-hastā in her handSB 10.60.8
hasta-graha taking of their handsSB 10.65.4-6
hṛdaya-granthim the knot of the heartsSB 5.5.8
hṛdaya-granthiḥ the knot in the heartSB 5.5.9
hṛdaya-granthi the knot in the heartSB 5.5.14
vyagra-hṛdayā whose mind was agitatedSB 5.8.4
hṛdaya-granthīnām of those whose knots within the heartSB 5.9.20
hṛdaya-granthi the knot of false conceptions within the heartSB 5.10.15
hṛdaya-granthim the knot within the heartSB 5.25.8
hṛdaya-granthiṣu which (desire for material enjoyment) is in the cores of the hearts of all conditioned soulsSB 7.10.3
hṛdaya-granthi-bhedakam mystic yoga, which can loosen the knots of material attachment in the heartSB 9.12.2
hṛdaya-granthim the knot of the heart (false identification with the material body)SB 11.3.47
anugraha-īkṣitam due to the merciful glanceSB 10.15.52
vyagra ha-ilā became very much agitatedCC Antya 14.35
indra-senā-agram the front of Indra's armySB 6.10.19-22
indriya-sańgrahaḥ five senses and the mindSB 4.28.57
anugraha-iṣitam to bestow benedictionSB 1.10.27
agra-ja of His elder brotherSB 10.57.22
gradbhiḥ and waking consciousnessSB 10.47.31
grat wakingSB 7.15.61
grat being awakeSB 11.13.27
grat waking conditionSB 12.4.20-21
grat within waking consciousnessSB 12.7.19
grataḥ or one who keeps night watch too muchBG 6.16
grataḥ of one who keeps awakeCC Antya 8.67-68
grati are awakeBG 2.69
grati become manifestSB 4.31.16
grati are awakenedSB 6.6.16
agra-jāḥ born before youSB 2.6.13-16
agra-jāḥ born prior to youSB 2.7.41
agra-jaḥ elderSB 4.28.11
lakṣmaṇa-agra-jaḥ Lord Śrī Rāmacandra, the elder brother of LakṣmaṇaSB 5.19.7
sa-agra-jaḥ together with His elder brother, BalarāmaSB 10.15.41
agra-jaḥ His elder brother (Lord Balarāma)SB 10.38.23
agra-jaḥ Your elder brotherSB 10.41.12
agra-jaḥ His elder brother, Lord BalarāmaSB 10.41.52
agra-jaḥ His elder brotherSB 10.42.13
agra-jaḥ His elder brotherSB 10.43.17
agra-jaḥ elder brotherSB 10.43.30
agra-jaḥ His elder brother, Lord BalarāmaSB 10.45.2
agra-jaḥ the first-bornSB 10.52.22
agra-jaḥ My elder brotherSB 10.57.38-39
agra-jaḥ older brotherSB 10.60.18
agra-jaḥ an elder brotherSB 10.80.25-26
agra-jam his elder brother (King Dhṛtarāṣṭra)SB 3.20.2
lakṣmaṇa-agra-jam the elder brother of LakṣmaṇaSB 5.19.1
agra-jam to His elder brother, Lord BalarāmaSB 10.15.4
agra-jān the elder brothersSB 4.22.6
jana-sańgrahaḥ the enlightenment of the people in generalSB 10.84.15
jarā-grastam very old and invalidSB 9.3.20
āmi jarā-grasta I am invalid because of old ageCC Antya 1.11
agra-jasya of the elder brotherSB 6.11.15
sa-agra-jātam with his elder brother, Śrī Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 2.1
sa-agra-jātam with his elder brother, Śrī Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 3.1
ugra-jāteḥ who am born in an asuric familySB 7.9.8
agra-jāya to His elder brother (Lord Balarāma)SB 10.34.32
jñāna-vigraham the embodiment of knowledgeSB 10.40.6
kaca-grahaṇa grabbing the hair (of Draupadī)SB 11.1.2
kaḍacā-granthana compiling the notebooksCC Antya 14.9
sannyāsa grahaṇa kaila he also accepted the renounced order of lifeCC Madhya 10.104
kāla-grastam devoured by timeSB 7.8.42
kāliya-grastaḥ seized by KāliyaSB 10.17.17
kāma-graha-grastaḥ being haunted by the ghost of lusty desireSB 9.19.4
āgraha kene kara why are you eagerCC Antya 11.24
sarva-graha-bhayam-karaḥ who is fearful to all evil planetsSB 10.6.24
kāraṇa-vigrahāya to one whose body emanates from the Supreme Person, the cause of all causesSB 5.12.1
atyāgraha kare strongly urging to accept the invitationCC Adi 7.57
pratigraha nāhi kare he did not accept charity from anyoneCC Adi 10.50
nā kare grahaṇa he does not acceptCC Antya 8.81
karena grahaṇa acceptsCC Madhya 18.131
āgraha kari' with great eagernessCC Antya 8.13
karibe grahaṇa will acceptCC Antya 7.135
āgraha karila expressed their eagernessCC Madhya 25.162
āgraha karila expressed his ardent desireCC Antya 5.110
āgraha kariñā showing great eagernessCC Madhya 1.124
āgraha kariya with great eagernessCC Madhya 9.306
āgraha kariyā with great eagernessCC Madhya 25.26
sańgraha kariyā collectingCC Madhya 25.215
kariyā āgraha with great eagernessCC Antya 6.294
āgraha kariyā with great eagernessCC Antya 8.13
āgraha kariyā with eagernessCC Antya 8.14
āgraha kariyā with great eagernessCC Antya 8.17
āgraha kariyā with great attentionCC Antya 10.38
āgraha kariyā with great attentionCC Antya 11.86
āgraha kariyā with great eagernessCC Antya 12.136
kariye grahaṇe I chantCC Antya 7.83
karma-grastaḥ one who is under the laws of karmaSB 8.24.2-3
ugra-karmāṇaḥ engaged in painful activitiesBG 16.9
karṇa-agraṇyaḥ those headed by KarnaSB 10.68.7
bhūta-anugraha-kātarāḥ very much anxious to bestow benedictions upon the fallen conditioned soulsSB 6.5.39
anugraha-kātaram eager to show mercyCC Antya 10.1
āgraha kene kara why are you eagerCC Antya 11.24
keśa-agra from the tip of a hairCC Madhya 19.139
keśa-agra of the tip of a hairCC Madhya 19.140
khala-nigraheṇa by killing one disturbing demonSB 6.13.8-9
koṭi-granthe in millions of booksCC Madhya 17.231
koṭi-granthe in millions of booksCC Madhya 25.263
koṭi-nāma-grahaṇa chanting ten million namesCC Antya 3.124
kṛṣṇa-graha by Kṛṣṇa, who is like a strong influence (like a graha, or planetary influence)SB 7.4.37
kṛṣṇa-rāma-ugrasena-ādyaiḥ by Kṛṣṇa, Balarāma, Ugrasena and the othersSB 10.84.59
kṛṣṇa-vigraha the form of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Adi 5.14
cit-ānanda kṛṣṇa-vigraha the transcendental form of Kṛṣṇa, which is completely spiritualCC Madhya 25.35
kṛṣṇera vigraha the form of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Antya 6.294
kṛta-anugraha manifested by His graceSB 4.7.24
kṛta-āsana-parigrahaḥ after accepting a sitting placeSB 8.16.3
kṛta-vigrahaḥ battlingSB 10.60.35
anugrahaḥ kṛtaḥ this was a great favor done by him to youSB 10.10.40
kuśāgra KuśāgraSB 9.22.7
cāri-lakṣa grantha 400,000 versesCC Antya 4.231
lakṣmaṇa-agra-jam the elder brother of LakṣmaṇaSB 5.19.1
lakṣmaṇa-agra-jaḥ Lord Śrī Rāmacandra, the elder brother of LakṣmaṇaSB 5.19.7
ugra-locanam having powerful eyesSB 6.9.13-17
loka-sańgraham the people in generalBG 3.20
loka-sańgraham the people in generalBG 3.25
loka-sańgrahaḥ benefit for the people in generalSB 10.78.31-32
loka-sańgraham to instruct the people in generalSB 10.80.30
loka-sańgraham for the benefit of the general populaceSB 10.89.59
mahā-baka-grastam swallowed by the great duckSB 10.11.49
mahā-āgraha great eagernessCC Madhya 12.55
mahat-anugraham the mercy of the LordSB 3.31.15
mahat-anugrahaḥ compassion by the SupremeSB 7.9.42
mahat-tama-agraṇyaḥ the best of the saintly persons (Yudhiṣṭhira)SB 7.11.1
eka-agra-manāḥ with full attentionSB 4.29.82
manaḥ-agrayānam more quick than the mind, inconceivable to mental speculationSB 8.5.26
manaḥ-nigrahaḥ the subduing of the mindSB 11.23.45
manaḥ-nigraha by the attempt to subdue the mindSB 11.29.2
ekāgra-manasā the mind being completely fixed upon the lotus feet of the LordSB 7.9.7
mārga-agra the ultimate goalSB 3.25.6
bālaka-mārikā-graham a witch very expert in killing small babiesSB 10.6.8
mat-anugrahāya just to show me favorBG 11.1
mat-anugraha-arthaḥ thinking that to achieve My mercy is the aim of lifeSB 5.5.15
mat-anugrahaḥ should be considered to have received My special mercySB 8.22.26
mat-anugrahāt by my special favorSB 10.10.20-22
mat-anugrahasya which has shown mercy to meSB 10.14.2
mat-parigraham My own familySB 10.25.18
mṛṇāla-agra-bhujaḥ those who eat the tops of the stemsCC Antya 1.92
mṛt-grahaṇa-ādinā by smearing with earth and so onSB 11.27.10
mṛtyu-grastaḥ although in imminent danger of deathSB 8.6.21
mukta-vigrahe free from angerSB 4.11.29
mukuṭa-agra of the tops of the helmetsCC Madhya 21.72
ātmārāmāḥ ca munayaḥ ca nirgranthāḥ ca bhajaya the ātmārāmas, great sages and nirgranthas (the learned and the fools) are all eligible to engage in the transcendental loving service of the LordCC Madhya 24.303
nā kare grahaṇa he does not acceptCC Antya 8.81
pratigraha nāhi kare he did not accept charity from anyoneCC Adi 10.50
nāma-grahaṇam chanting the holy nameSB 6.2.14
nāma-grahaṇam the chanting of the holy nameSB 6.2.33
nāma-grahaṇa by the chanting of the nameSB 10.6.24
rāma-nāma-grahaṇa chanting the holy name of Lord RāmacandraCC Madhya 9.26
koṭi-nāma-grahaṇa chanting ten million namesCC Antya 3.124
nāma-grahaṇe in chanting the nameCC Antya 20.36
nānā-roga-grasta infected with so many diseasesCC Antya 20.94
sva-nāsā-agra the tip of one's noseSB 3.28.12
nāsa-agra the tip of his noseSB 4.14.44
nāsa-agra the tip of the noseSB 7.15.32-33
sva-nāsa-agra on the tip of one's own noseSB 11.14.32-33
navīna-grahaḥ new ecstatic influenceCC Antya 1.145
nigraha-ādīni controlling, etc.SB 1.3.22
nigraha in destructionSB 7.2.39
manaḥ-nigraha by the attempt to subdue the mindSB 11.29.2
nigraha-ādi repulses to the opposite partyCC Madhya 6.177
nigrahaḥ repressionBG 3.33
nigrahaḥ subduingSB 1.17.10-11
nigrahaḥ the subduingSB 10.50.29
manaḥ-nigrahaḥ the subduing of the mindSB 11.23.45
nigraham subduingBG 6.34
nigraham punishmentSB 8.22.21
nigraham punishmentSB 10.16.59
nigrahaṇāya to subdueSB 10.70.27
nigrahāya for the purpose of subduingSB 10.14.20
nigrahāya for the subjugationSB 10.16.33
nigrahāya for the chastisementSB 10.27.5
nigrahāya for the punishmentSB 10.84.18
nigrahāya for the subduingSB 10.90.44
khala-nigraheṇa by killing one disturbing demonSB 6.13.8-9
nigrahera of chastisementCC Antya 8.32
nigrahītā molesterSB 1.12.26
agra-nīḥ coming forwardSB 10.37.1-2
nija-granthe in his own bookCC Madhya 24.347
nija-granthe in his own bookCC Antya 16.86
tat-rūpa-grahaṇa-nimittam the reason why Lord Kṛṣṇa (Keśava) assumed the form of NṛsiṃhaSB 5.18.7
niranugrahaḥ without mercySB 4.26.5
niranugrahaḥ asi you have no mercy in your heartSB 5.12.7
niranugrahe the mercilessSB 10.38.41
nirgrantha-śabde by the word nirgranthaCC Madhya 24.16
nirgrantha called nirgranthaCC Madhya 24.17
nirgrantha nirgranthaCC Madhya 24.162
nirgrantha hañā becoming indifferent to the mystic yoga processCC Madhya 24.167
nirgrantha without educationCC Madhya 24.187
nirgrantha down to the illiterateCC Madhya 24.203
nirgrantha foolish, uneducatedCC Madhya 24.204
nirgrantha hañā becoming nirgranthaCC Madhya 24.226
nirgrantha-śabde by the word nirgranthaCC Madhya 24.227
nirgrantha nirgranthaCC Madhya 24.293
nirgranthāḥ freed from all bondageSB 1.7.10
nirgranthāḥ without interest in any material desireCC Madhya 6.186
nirgranthāḥ without interest in any material desireCC Madhya 17.140
nirgranthāḥ without interest in any material desireCC Madhya 24.5
nirgranthāḥ nirgranthāḥCC Madhya 24.147
nirgranthāḥ apira of the words nirgranthāḥ apiCC Madhya 24.153
nirgranthāḥ hañā being liberated saintly personsCC Madhya 24.222
nirgranthāḥ the word nirgranthāḥCC Madhya 24.302
ātmārāmāḥ ca munayaḥ ca nirgranthāḥ ca bhajaya the ātmārāmas, great sages and nirgranthas (the learned and the fools) are all eligible to engage in the transcendental loving service of the LordCC Madhya 24.303
nirgranthāḥ without interest in any material desireCC Madhya 25.159
nirgranthe by the word nirgranthaCC Madhya 24.175
nirvyagra free from agitationSB 10.81.29-32
gala-grahaṇa-niśceṣṭaḥ because of Kṛṣṇa's grasping the neck of the demon Tṛṇāvarta, the demon choked and could not do anythingSB 10.7.28
niṣparigrahāḥ free from greedSB 11.26.27
nistriṃśa-agra-āhataḥ because of being cut by the tip of the swordSB 9.2.7
nṛ-turańga-vigrahaḥ assuming the form of half-horse, half-manSB 5.18.6
tat-pāda-grahau grasping their feetSB 3.15.35
valī-palita-vigrahaḥ whose body had loose skin and white hairSB 9.3.14
pāṇi-grahaṇa marriageCC Adi 15.4
tvat-para-anugraheṇa by compassion like YoursSB 4.7.29
para-parigraham the wife of another personSB 7.7.8
parigrahaḥ sense of proprietorship over possessionsBG 4.21
parigrahaḥ possessingSB 3.28.4
parigrahaḥ captivatedSB 4.27.3
parigrahaḥ acceptingSB 5.5.28
kṛta-āsana-parigrahaḥ after accepting a sitting placeSB 8.16.3
parigrahaḥ the acceptanceSB 10.58.39
baladeva-parigrahāḥ the consorts of Lord BaladevaSB 10.67.12
parigrahaḥ acceptanceSB 10.78.22
parigrahaḥ the acceptanceSB 10.87.48
parigrahaḥ attachment to possessionSB 11.9.1
parigraham and acceptance of material thingsBG 18.51-53
parigraham arrangement ofSB 1.13.6
urukrama-parigraham the wives of the all-powerfulSB 1.15.20
para-parigraham the wife of another personSB 7.7.8
mat-parigraham My own familySB 10.25.18
sva-parigraham Their devoteesSB 10.34.27
parigraham acceptanceSB 10.70.34
parigraham familySB 11.30.48
parigrahān acceptanceSB 10.48.13-14
parigrahān the personal associatesSB 10.82.27
parigrahe in devotional service to the LordSB 3.4.24
parihīṇa-bhagavat-anugrahaḥ being without the favor of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 5.24.26
pārṣṇi-grahāḥ grasping him from behindSB 8.2.28
ugra-paruṣam not a gentle personSB 8.7.33
paryagrahīt embracedSB 10.80.18
udagra-pāt arched instepSB 4.21.16
agra-pātaiḥ with the strikingSB 10.29.45-46
patākā-agraiḥ by the foremost signsSB 1.11.13
phala-grahāḥ gainers of the actual resultSB 8.6.22-23
pīyūṣa-granthi pīyūṣagranthiCC Antya 18.106
prabhura āgrahe by the eagerness of Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 7.55
prācīna-agraiḥ keeping the kuśa grass facing toward the eastern sideSB 4.24.10
pragrahiṇam who was managing the reins of the horsesSB 10.1.34
prajā-anugraha doing good to the living beingSB 1.19.19
prāk-agraiḥ with the points facing eastSB 4.29.49
pratigraha nāhi kare he did not accept charity from anyoneCC Adi 10.50
pratigraha acceptance of almsCC Adi 12.50
pratigraha acceptance of giftsCC Madhya 22.116
rāja-pratigraha taking from the KingCC Antya 9.117
pratigrahaḥ taking charity from othersSB 8.19.17
pratigrahaḥ acceptance of charitySB 11.17.40
pratigraham accepting charitySB 11.17.41
pratigrahīṣyanti will accept religious charitySB 12.3.38
pratyagra PratyagraSB 9.22.6
pratyagrahīt He acceptedSB 10.81.35
agra-pūjāyām the first to be worshipedSB 7.14.35
pūrva-granthe in the previous chapterCC Antya 1.10
rāja-pratigraha taking from the KingCC Antya 9.117
kṛṣṇa-rāma-ugrasena-ādyaiḥ by Kṛṣṇa, Balarāma, Ugrasena and the othersSB 10.84.59
rāma-nāma-grahaṇa chanting the holy name of Lord RāmacandraCC Madhya 9.26
rasa-grahaḥ one who has relished the mellowSB 1.5.19
rasa-grahaḥ which perceives tasteSB 3.26.41
caitanya-rasa-vigrahaḥ the form of all transcendental mellowsCC Madhya 17.133
rasāmṛta-sindhu-granthera of the book known as Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhuCC Madhya 19.133
nānā-roga-grasta infected with so many diseasesCC Antya 20.94
tat-rūpa-grahaṇa-nimittam the reason why Lord Kṛṣṇa (Keśava) assumed the form of NṛsiṃhaSB 5.18.7
ugra-rūpaḥ fierce formBG 11.31
rūpasya agrajaḥ the elder brother of Śrīla Rūpa GosvāmīCC Madhya 24.348
sa-grahāḥ with the planetsSB 7.3.5
sa-gra with the starsSB 10.6.12
sa-tāla-agraiḥ with the tops of the palm treesSB 10.15.38
sa-agra-jaḥ together with His elder brother, BalarāmaSB 10.15.41
sa-agrajam together with His elder brotherSB 10.23.20-21
sa-agrajaḥ and with His elder brotherSB 10.57.10
sa-vigraha with formCC Adi 2.25
sa-agra-jātam with his elder brother, Śrī Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 2.1
sa-agra-jātam with his elder brother, Śrī Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 3.1
sabāra āgrahe due to the eagerness of all of themCC Antya 8.86
nirgrantha-śabde by the word nirgranthaCC Madhya 24.16
nirgrantha-śabde by the word nirgranthaCC Madhya 24.227
gram a little more thanSB 3.20.15
saha-agrajam who was playing with His elder brother, BalarāmaSB 10.11.14
saha-agrajaḥ together with His brother BalarāmaSB 10.22.29
sakala-grahāṇām of all the planetsBs 5.52
samagra-ańgam all the limbsSB 3.28.18
samagra completeSB 10.53.18-19
samagra allCC Adi 10.163
samagrahīt perfectly chantedSB 6.2.13
samagrahīt marriedSB 9.24.37
samagrahīt seizedSB 10.44.36
samagralakṣaṇam possessing all good qualitiesSB 6.19.26-28
samagram in totalBG 4.23
samagram completelyBG 7.1
samagram allBG 11.30
samagram in sum totalSB 3.4.18
samagram the wholeCC Madhya 23.23
samagraṇīḥ the very bestSB 9.15.33
śamala-grahaḥ accepting the sinful activitiesSB 5.26.36
bahu-yoga-grantha-sammatam approved by all yogic processes and their scripturesSB 5.10.15
saṃśānta-vigraham the grave and saintly Lord ŚivaSB 4.6.34
bhāgavata-sandarbha-granthera of the book called Bhāgavata-sandarbhaCC Adi 3.80
sańgraha to receiveSB 4.20.26
sańgraha kariyā collectingCC Madhya 25.215
sańgrahaḥ the accumulationBG 18.18
sańgrahaḥ is the accumulation ofSB 2.7.51
sańgrahaḥ perceptionSB 3.26.35
guṇa-sarga-sańgrahaḥ combination of different material elementsSB 4.17.30
indriya-sańgrahaḥ five senses and the mindSB 4.28.57
loka-sańgrahaḥ benefit for the people in generalSB 10.78.31-32
jana-sańgrahaḥ the enlightenment of the people in generalSB 10.84.15
sańgrahaḥ complete controlSB 11.20.21
yoga-sańgrahaḥ the essence of spiritual practiceSB 11.23.60
sańgrahaḥ the surveySB 11.29.23
loka-sańgraham the people in generalBG 3.20
loka-sańgraham the people in generalBG 3.25
sańgraham who acceptsSB 4.14.21
sańgraham collectionSB 4.24.45-46
loka-sańgraham to instruct the people in generalSB 10.80.30
loka-sańgraham for the benefit of the general populaceSB 10.89.59
sat-sańgrahāya understood only by pure devoteesSB 6.9.45
sańgrahe aggregateSB 4.21.35
sańgrahe or in protectionSB 7.2.39
sańgraheṇa in summaryBG 8.11
sańgraheṇa by total absorptionSB 3.8.25
sańgraheṇa in summarySB 4.8.5
sańgra a collectorSB 11.8.11
sańgrasana to devour us altogetherSB 10.12.19
varṇa-sańgrathane in the sense of tying together wordsCC Madhya 24.18
sańgrathya after stringingCC Antya 10.21
sannyāsa grahaṇa kaila he also accepted the renounced order of lifeCC Madhya 10.104
śānta-vigraham having a peaceful personalitySB 4.2.2
ugra-śaraḥ with sharpened arrowsSB 4.17.35
agra-saram who came firstSB 10.87.24
guṇa-sarga-sańgrahaḥ combination of different material elementsSB 4.17.30
sarpa-grastaḥ one who is bitten by the snakeSB 1.13.46
sarva-graha-bhayam-karaḥ who is fearful to all evil planetsSB 10.6.24
agraja-śāsanam the order of the elder brotherCC Madhya 10.145
sat-grahaḥ devotee ofSB 1.12.25
sat-anugrahāya for the sake of the devoteesSB 3.9.2
sat-anugrahāya to show Your causeless mercySB 3.9.11
sat-sańgrahāya understood only by pure devoteesSB 6.9.45
sat-anugrahaḥ who are always kind and merciful to the devoteesSB 10.2.31
satya-vigraha the form of the Lord as truthCC Madhya 9.277
se granthera of that scriptureCC Adi 17.311
se-vigrahe about that form of the LordCC Madhya 6.166
indra-senā-agram the front of Indra's armySB 6.10.19-22
anugrahaṇīya-śīlāḥ trained to get favorsSB 1.19.13
rasāmṛta-sindhu-granthera of the book known as Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhuCC Madhya 19.133
śīra-agrataḥ from the front portion of the plowSB 9.13.18
uttama-śloka-vigrahau incarnations of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 4.19.33
śrī-vigraha the formCC Madhya 6.166
śrī-vigraha the form of the LordCC Madhya 6.167
śrī-vigraha of the transcendental form of the LordCC Madhya 25.114
su-vyagra-cittāḥ are busily engagedSB 10.8.30
surā-grahaiḥ and the acceptance of ritual cups of wineSB 11.5.11
śuṣka-vigrahaḥ useless quarrelingSB 11.17.20
ugrasena-sutaḥ the son of UgrasenaSB 10.1.30
sva-nāsā-agra the tip of one's noseSB 3.28.12
sva-parigraham Their devoteesSB 10.34.27
sva-nāsa-agra on the tip of one's own noseSB 11.14.32-33
sva-granthe in his own bookCC Madhya 19.118
sva-granthe in his bookCC Antya 17.71
svarūpa-tucchīkṛta-vigrahāya who has completely removed all the contradictions of the scriptures by manifesting his true selfSB 5.12.1
svarūpa-vigraha personal formCC Adi 5.27-28
svatva-grahaḥ the wife is accepted as being identical with one's selfSB 7.14.11
sa-tāla-agraiḥ with the tops of the palm treesSB 10.15.38
mahat-tama-agraṇyaḥ the best of the saintly persons (Yudhiṣṭhira)SB 7.11.1
tāńra āgrahe by his eagernessCC Antya 5.110
ugra-tapasā by severe austeritiesSB 3.33.14
tat-anugrahāt by his mercySB 1.3.44
tat-anugrahaḥ His causeless mercySB 2.10.4
tat-pāda-grahau grasping their feetSB 3.15.35
tat-anugrahāya to show His mercySB 5.17.14
tat-rūpa-grahaṇa-nimittam the reason why Lord Kṛṣṇa (Keśava) assumed the form of NṛsiṃhaSB 5.18.7
tat-guṇa-agrahaḥ are not touched by the material qualitiesSB 10.3.14
tattva-grahaṇāya for accepting the real purpose of Vedic knowledgeSB 5.11.3
agrajān te all the brothers born before YouSB 10.3.22
tīkṣṇa-agraiḥ sharp-pointedSB 10.63.10-11
svarūpa-tucchīkṛta-vigrahāya who has completely removed all the contradictions of the scriptures by manifesting his true selfSB 5.12.1
nṛ-turańga-vigrahaḥ assuming the form of half-horse, half-manSB 5.18.6
tvat-anugrahāt by Your mercySB 3.25.8
tvat-para-anugraheṇa by compassion like YoursSB 4.7.29
tvat-anugrahaḥ Your causeless mercySB 8.23.2
udagra-pāt arched instepSB 4.21.16
udgranthayaḥ without attachment, free from material bondageSB 3.15.47
udgrathayanti root outSB 4.22.39
udgrathita untiedSB 10.81.40
ugra-rūpaḥ fierce formBG 11.31
ugra-karmāṇaḥ engaged in painful activitiesBG 16.9
ugra-dhanvā equipped with furious weaponsSB 1.7.17
ugra-vīryaḥ awfully powerfulSB 2.7.22
ugra very hardSB 3.9.13
ugra terriblySB 3.21.45-47
ugra-dhanvan O great warrior ViduraSB 3.22.21
ugra strong, pungentSB 3.26.45
ugra-tapasā by severe austeritiesSB 3.33.14
ugra terribleSB 4.5.2
ugra-daṇḍaḥ who would sternly punishSB 4.5.8
ugra ferociousSB 4.7.28
ugra-dhanvā powerful bowmanSB 4.10.8
ugra severeSB 4.14.3
ugra-śaraḥ with sharpened arrowsSB 4.17.35
ugra severeSB 4.23.4
ugra-daṃṣṭrīm UgradaṃṣṭrīSB 5.2.23
ugra fierceSB 5.6.8
ugra terribleSB 6.1.6
ugra-dharmāt from unnecessary religious principlesSB 6.8.16
ugra-dhanvā bearing the very fearful bow known as ŚārńgaSB 6.8.21
ugra-locanam having powerful eyesSB 6.9.13-17
ugra-dṛṣṭyā and fierce glanceSB 7.2.3
ugra-daṇḍa by the very fearful chastisementSB 7.4.21
ugra-jāteḥ who am born in an asuric familySB 7.9.8
ugra-daṃṣṭrāt ferocious teethSB 7.9.15
ugra ferociousSB 7.9.16
ugra-vegam very fierce and potent poisonSB 8.7.19
ugra-paruṣam not a gentle personSB 8.7.33
ugra fierceSB 10.6.14
ugra and terribleSB 10.17.6
ugra mightySB 10.17.7
ugra terribleSB 10.18.27
ugra and fearsomeSB 10.44.36
ugra terribleSB 10.66.32-33
ugra fearsomeSB 10.79.3-4
ugra terribleSB 12.9.12
ugra ferociousCC Madhya 8.6
ugra dreadfulSB 1.3.39
ugra very cruelSB 5.26.13
ugra UgraSB 6.6.17-18
ugra terribleSB 8.10.50
ugra Lord ŚivaSB 9.10.10
ugra ferociousCC Madhya 8.6
ugraiḥ severeBG 11.48
ugram terribleBG 11.20
ugram severeSB 5.18.22
ugram severeSB 6.5.4-5
ugram very fierceSB 9.10.6-7
ugram terribleSB 10.26.11
ugrasena-duhitaraḥ the daughters of UgrasenaSB 9.24.25
ugrasena-sutaḥ the son of UgrasenaSB 10.1.30
ugrasena-ātmajāt from the son of UgrasenaSB 10.3.28
ugrasena-ādayaḥ headed by King UgrasenaSB 10.66.7
ugrasena by King UgrasenaSB 10.68.13
ugrasena-ādibhiḥ headed by UgrasenaSB 10.79.29
vasudeva-ugrasena-ādyaiḥ headed by Vasudeva and UgrasenaSB 10.82.22
kṛṣṇa-rāma-ugrasena-ādyaiḥ by Kṛṣṇa, Balarāma, Ugrasena and the othersSB 10.84.59
vasudeva-ugrasenābhyām by Vasudeva and UgrasenaSB 10.84.67-68
ugrasenaḥ UgrasenaSB 1.11.16-17
ugrasenaḥ UgrasenaSB 9.22.35
ugrasenaḥ UgrasenaSB 9.24.20
ugrasenaḥ UgrasenaSB 10.44.33
ugrasenaḥ King UgrasenaSB 10.68.21
ugrasenaḥ King UgrasenaSB 10.68.34
vivasvān ugrasenaḥ Vivasvān and UgrasenaSB 12.11.38
ugrasenam unto King UgrasenaSB 3.2.22
ugrasenam unto UgrasenaSB 10.1.69
ugrasenam King UgrasenaSB 10.36.34
ugrasenam UgrasenaSB 10.45.12
vasudeva-ugrasenayoḥ of Vasudeva and UgrasenaSB 11.31.15
ugraśravāḥ Sūta GosvāmīSB 3.20.7
urukrama-parigraham the wives of the all-powerfulSB 1.15.20
uttama-śloka-vigrahau incarnations of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 4.19.33
valī-palita-vigrahaḥ whose body had loose skin and white hairSB 9.3.14
varṇa-sańgrathane in the sense of tying together wordsCC Madhya 24.18
varuṇa-grastam having been attacked with dropsy by VaruṇaSB 9.7.17
vasudeva-ugrasena-ādyaiḥ headed by Vasudeva and UgrasenaSB 10.82.22
vasudeva-ugrasenābhyām by Vasudeva and UgrasenaSB 10.84.67-68
vasudeva-ugrasenayoḥ of Vasudeva and UgrasenaSB 11.31.15
agraja-vat like your older brothersSB 9.18.42
ugra-vegam very fierce and potent poisonSB 8.7.19
vigraha in the bodySB 7.9.41
vigraha as well as for fightingSB 8.6.28
vigraha about a conflictSB 10.56.40-42
vigraha personCC Adi 1.69-70
vigraha formCC Adi 1.76
sa-vigraha with formCC Adi 2.25
vigraha identityCC Adi 2.28
kṛṣṇa-vigraha the form of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Adi 5.14
svarūpa-vigraha personal formCC Adi 5.27-28
vigraha formCC Madhya 6.152
śrī-vigraha the formCC Madhya 6.166
śrī-vigraha the form of the LordCC Madhya 6.167
vigraha the transcendental formCC Madhya 6.264-265
satya-vigraha the form of the Lord as truthCC Madhya 9.277
vigraha formCC Madhya 17.131
cit-ānanda kṛṣṇa-vigraha the transcendental form of Kṛṣṇa, which is completely spiritualCC Madhya 25.35
śrī-vigraha of the transcendental form of the LordCC Madhya 25.114
vigraha that Personality of GodheadCC Madhya 25.115
kṛṣṇera vigraha the form of Lord KṛṣṇaCC Antya 6.294
vigrahaḥ formSB 3.31.3
guṇa-vigrahaḥ the incarnation of the material qualitiesSB 5.17.22-23
nṛ-turańga-vigrahaḥ assuming the form of half-horse, half-manSB 5.18.6
guṇa-vigrahaḥ the universe, which is a result of the modes of natureSB 6.4.48
valī-palita-vigrahaḥ whose body had loose skin and white hairSB 9.3.14
vigrahaḥ a fightSB 9.14.5
vigrahaḥ any conflict for whomSB 10.51.51
kṛta-vigrahaḥ battlingSB 10.60.35
śuṣka-vigrahaḥ useless quarrelingSB 11.17.20
vigrahaḥ conflictSB 12.3.7
vigrahaḥ whose formCC Adi 2.107
vigrahaḥ whose formCC Madhya 8.137
caitanya-rasa-vigrahaḥ the form of all transcendental mellowsCC Madhya 17.133
vigrahaḥ whose formCC Madhya 20.154
vigrahaḥ whose formCC Madhya 21.35
vigrahaḥ having a bodyCC Madhya 23.79-81
vigrahaḥ whose formBs 5.1
vigrahaiḥ and his bodySB 6.10.10
vigrahaiḥ by such animals whose bodiesSB 8.10.10-12
vigrahaiḥ and quarrelSB 12.3.20
vigraham a formSB 1.9.10
vigraham formSB 2.10.47
vigraham enmitySB 3.31.29
śānta-vigraham having a peaceful personalitySB 4.2.2
saṃśānta-vigraham the grave and saintly Lord ŚivaSB 4.6.34
vigraham transcendental formSB 4.7.24
vigraham having formSB 4.12.5
vigraham separationSB 4.13.8-9
vigraham the personified formSB 6.16.33
vigraham the bodiesSB 9.15.32
vigraham battleSB 10.37.23
jñāna-vigraham the embodiment of knowledgeSB 10.40.6
vigraham whose bodiesSB 10.59.16
vigraham warSB 10.69.31
vigraham warfareSB 10.79.30
vigraham quarrelSB 11.23.48
vigraham who is the formCC Adi 2.95
vigraham who is the formCC Madhya 20.151
vigraham the form of the LordCC Madhya 24.112
vigraham the form of the LordCC Madhya 24.144
vigraham the form of the LordCC Madhya 25.156
vigrahān whose bodiesSB 4.31.3
vigrahasya of the formSB 2.1.38
vigrahasya whose formBs 5.32
vigrahāt from this fightingSB 8.11.44
vigrahāt by a quarrelSB 11.7.3
uttama-śloka-vigrahau incarnations of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 4.19.33
vigrahāya the formsSB 4.30.23
kāraṇa-vigrahāya to one whose body emanates from the Supreme Person, the cause of all causesSB 5.12.1
svarūpa-tucchīkṛta-vigrahāya who has completely removed all the contradictions of the scriptures by manifesting his true selfSB 5.12.1
gata-vigrahe without any enemySB 3.15.32
mukta-vigrahe free from angerSB 4.11.29
vigrahe in the formSB 11.15.15
se-vigrahe about that form of the LordCC Madhya 6.166
vigrahe in formCC Madhya 9.155
vigrahe in the transcendental formCC Madhya 20.164
vigrahera of the DeityCC Madhya 20.247
vigrahera of the DeityCC Antya 20.111
yatna-āgraha vinā without sincere endeavorCC Madhya 24.171
ātma-vinigrahaḥ self-controlBG 13.8-12
vinigrahaḥ controlBG 17.16
vinigrahāt from the punishment I am now sufferingSB 8.22.3
viparyaya-graham the misidentificationSB 10.77.32
vipra-graha brāhmaṇa ghostsSB 6.8.25
vīra-yūtha-agraṇīḥ Bhīṣmadeva, the foremost of all warriorsSB 9.22.20
ugra-vīryaḥ awfully powerfulSB 2.7.22
viṣaya-grahaṇa accepting sense objectsCC Antya 2.118
vitta-graham as a money-grabbing ghostSB 5.26.36
vivasvān ugrasenaḥ Vivasvān and UgrasenaSB 12.11.38
vṛtra-grastam swallowed by VṛtrāsuraSB 6.12.30
vyagra revolvingSB 3.19.6
vyagra eagerSB 4.29.39-40
vyagra-hṛdayā whose mind was agitatedSB 5.8.4
su-vyagra-cittāḥ are busily engagedSB 10.8.30
vyagra agitatedCC Madhya 3.173
vyagra haile if becoming agitatedCC Madhya 3.214
vyagra in great anxietyCC Madhya 14.48
vyagra hañā with anxietyCC Madhya 14.50
vyagra ha-ilā became very much agitatedCC Antya 14.35
vyagraiḥ filled withSB 4.7.20
vyagra eagernessCC Madhya 3.173
yakṣma-graha-arditaḥ being oppressed by a disease that brings about gradual destructionSB 6.6.23
yakṣma-grastām infected with tuberculosisSB 6.13.12-13
yat-anugrahaṇe to receive her favorSB 3.15.21
yat-anugraheṇa by the mercy of that elephantSB 8.2.22
yatna-āgraha vinā without sincere endeavorCC Madhya 24.171
bahu-yoga-grantha-sammatam approved by all yogic processes and their scripturesSB 5.10.15
yoga-grathitāni bearing the complete meaning of mystic yogaSB 5.10.18
yoga-sańgrahaḥ the essence of spiritual practiceSB 11.23.60
vīra-yūtha-agraṇīḥ Bhīṣmadeva, the foremost of all warriorsSB 9.22.20
448 results
grah verb (class 6 parasmaipada) (in astron.) to calculate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
(in astron.) to observe (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to abstract (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to accept (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to admit (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to apprehend (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to approve (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to arrest (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to captivate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to capture (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to catch (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to claim (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to consider as (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to eclipse (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to follow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to gain (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to gain over (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to grasp (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to imprison (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to keep (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to lay hold of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to lay the hand on (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to learn (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to obey (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to observe (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to obtain (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to overpower (esp. said of diseases and demons and the punishments of Varuṇa) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to perceive to receive (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to receive into the mind (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to recognise (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to seize (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to sense to stop (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take (by the hand) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take away (by robbery) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take captive (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take for (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take possession of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take prisoner (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to understand (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to win (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 106/72933
grah noun (masculine) [gramm.] root grah
Frequency rank 34764/72933
graha noun (masculine neuter) a crocodile (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a house (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a planet (as seizing or influencing the destinies of men in a supernatural manner) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
any ladle or vessel employed for taking up a portion of fluid (esp. of Soma) out of a larger vessel (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
as much as can be taken with a ladle or spoon out of a larger vessel (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
booty (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Krampf Lähmung ladleful (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of particular evil demons or spirits who seize or exercise a bad influence on the body and mind of man (causing insanity etc) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of the 8 organs of perception (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Rāhu or the dragon's head (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
spoil (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
spoonful (esp. of Soma) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the number "nine" (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the place of a planet in the fixed zodiac (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Verhalten [einer Körperfunktion] [gramm.] the verb grah
Frequency rank 550/72933
graha adjective holding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
laying hold of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
obtaining (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
perceiving (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
recognising (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
seizing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51715/72933
grahabhītijit noun (masculine) name of a perfume (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51724/72933
grahacārakathana noun (neuter) name of Liṅgapurāṇa, 1.57
Frequency rank 51716/72933
grahadaśādinirūpaṇa noun (neuter) name of Garuḍapurāṇa, 1.60
Frequency rank 51721/72933
grahanāśana noun (masculine) (a pigeon) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of plant
Frequency rank 51722/72933
grahapati noun (masculine) Calotropis gigantea (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the moon (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
[rel.] name of Śiva
Frequency rank 16751/72933
grahapīḍā noun (feminine) an eclipse (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 23916/72933
grahapūjā noun (feminine) worship of the planets (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51723/72933
graharāja noun (masculine) the moon (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the planet Jupiter (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51725/72933
grahasaṃkhyāvarṇana noun (neuter) name of Liṅgapurāṇa, 1.61
Frequency rank 51726/72933
grahayajña noun (masculine) a sacrifice offered to the planets (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 21243/72933
grahaṇa noun (neuter) a prisoner (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a word mentioned or employed (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
acceptance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
acceptation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
acknowledgement (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
acquirement of any science (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
agreement (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
an organ of sense (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
assent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
assuming (a shape) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
attraction (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
catching (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
choosing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
comprehension (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
demoniacal possession (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
devoting one's self to (in comp.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
echo (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
eclipse (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
employing (a word or expression) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
gaining (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
holding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
including (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
marrying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
meaning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
mentioning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
mentioning with praise (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
obtaining (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
perceiving (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
purchasing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
putting on (clothes) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
receiving (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
receiving instruction (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
seizing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
seizure (as by a demon causing diseases) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
seizure of the sun or moon (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
service (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking by the hand (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking captive (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking or drawing up (any fluid) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the hand (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the taking up of sound (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
understanding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
undertaking (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 723/72933
grahaṇikā noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 15687/72933
grahaṇī noun (feminine) an imaginary organ supposed to lie between the stomach and the intestines (the small intestines or that part of the alimentary canal where the bile assists digestion and from which vital warmth is said to be diffused) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1754/72933
grahaṇīdoṣa noun (masculine) a kind of disease (" constipation") (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 34766/72933
grahaṇīdoṣacikitsita noun (neuter) name of Aṣṭāṅgahṛdayasaṃhitā, Cik. 10
Frequency rank 51718/72933
grahaṇīgajakesarin noun (masculine) a kind of alchemical preparation
Frequency rank 51717/72933
grahaṇīhara noun (neuter) cloves (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51720/72933
grahaṇīkapāṭa noun (masculine) a kind of mixture (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 34765/72933
grahaṇīruj noun (feminine) a kind of disease (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51719/72933
grahi noun (masculine) anything that holds or supports (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
[gramm.] the root grah
Frequency rank 19281/72933
grahin adjective one who takes, keeps
Frequency rank 51714/72933
grahotpatti noun (feminine) name of Suśrutasaṃhitā, Utt. 37
Frequency rank 51731/72933
grahāgama noun (masculine) demoniacal possession (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51727/72933
grahāgresara noun (masculine) the moon (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51728/72933
grahāhvaya noun (masculine) the plant Bhūtāṅkuśa (bhūta graha?) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51730/72933
grahāṅga noun (neuter) name of a varga
Frequency rank 51729/72933
grahītukāma adjective wishing to grasp
Frequency rank 23917/72933
grahītṛ adjective a purchaser (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
one who notices or hears (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
one who perceives or observes (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
one who receives (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
one who takes or seizes (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 10934/72933
graiveya noun (masculine neuter) a chain worn round the neck of an elephant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 16753/72933
graiveya noun (neuter) a necklace (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51762/72933
graiveyaka noun (neuter) a chain worn round the neck of an elephant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a necklace (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 34778/72933
graiṣma adjective relating to the summer (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sown in summer (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 34780/72933
graiṣmika adjective
Frequency rank 21248/72933
graiṣmī noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 34779/72933
granth verb (class 1 parasmaipada) to arrange (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to be strung together or composed (a literary work) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to compose (a literary work) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to connect in a regular series (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to fasten (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to string words together (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to tie or string together (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 4422/72933
grantha noun (masculine) granthĄ (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a knot (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a section (of) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
binding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
book in prose or verse (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
composition (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
literary production (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
property (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
stringing together (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
text (opposed to artha "meaning") (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the book or sacred scriptures of the Sikhs containing short moral poems by Nānak Shāh and others (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
treatise (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
tying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
verse (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
wealth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 2034/72933
granthakartṛ noun (masculine) a book-maker (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
author (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51694/72933
granthakāra noun (masculine) author
Frequency rank 27896/72933
granthakṛt noun (masculine)
Frequency rank 34761/72933
granthay verb (class 10 parasmaipada)
Frequency rank 27897/72933
granthi noun (masculine) a bell (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a complaint (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a joint of the body (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a knot (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bunch or protuberance of any kind (esp. if produced by tying several things together) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Cynodon dactylon Pers. (G.J. Meulenbeld (1974), 551) Cyperus rotundus Linn. (G.J. Meulenbeld (1974), 551) crookedness (lit. and fig.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
difficulty (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
doubt (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
knot of a cord (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
knot tied in the end of a garment for keeping money (Pañcat.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of several plants and bulbous roots (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
swelling and hardening of the vessels (as in varicocele) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the joint of a reed or cane (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the root of Piper longum Linn. (G.J. Meulenbeld (1974), 551) tie (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1604/72933
granthi noun (neuter) a kind of poisonous plant
Frequency rank 34760/72933
granthibheda noun (masculine)
Frequency rank 23914/72933
granthibhedaka noun (masculine)
Frequency rank 51702/72933
granthidala noun (masculine) a kind of perfume (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51697/72933
granthidalā noun (feminine) a kind of bulbous root (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51696/72933
granthidūrvā noun (feminine) a kind of Dūrvā grass (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51698/72933
granthika noun (masculine) a kind of disease of the outer ear (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of plant or substance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a name assumed by Nakula (when master of the horse to king Virāṭa) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a relater (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
an astrologer (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
narrator (?) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 27899/72933
granthika noun (masculine neuter) a kind of resin (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bdellium (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Capparis aphylla (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51695/72933
granthika noun (neuter) granthiparṇaka (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of disease of women (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of poisonous plant pepper (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 9167/72933
granthikā noun (feminine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 27898/72933
granthila noun (masculine) a kind of perfume (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Capparis aphylla (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Flacourtia sapida (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 14152/72933
granthila noun (neuter) green or undried ginger (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51708/72933
granthila adjective knotted (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
knotty (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 14870/72933
granthilā noun (feminine) a kind of Cyperus name of two kinds of Dūrvā grass (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
snuhī
Frequency rank 21242/72933
granthimant adjective bound (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
tied (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51704/72933
granthimant noun (masculine) Heliotropium indicum (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51703/72933
granthimocaka noun (masculine)
Frequency rank 51705/72933
granthimūla noun (neuter) garlic (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51707/72933
granthimūlā noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 51706/72933
granthin noun (masculine) Name einer mediz. Substanz
Frequency rank 51693/72933
granthin adjective one who reads books (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
strung together (?) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
well-read (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 16750/72933
granthinikā noun (feminine) a kind of bulbous plant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51699/72933
granthiparṇa noun (neuter) -parṇaka (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Artemisia vulgaris Linn. (G.J. Meulenbeld (1974), 552) Polygonum aviculare Linn. (G.J. Meulenbeld (1974), 552)
Frequency rank 23913/72933
granthiparṇa noun (masculine) a kind of perfume (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51701/72933
granthiparṇī noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 27901/72933
granthipattra noun (masculine)
Frequency rank 51700/72933
granthiphala noun (masculine) Feronia elephantum (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the plant Sākuruṇḍa Vanguiera spinosa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 27902/72933
granthita adjective
Frequency rank 27900/72933
granthivīsarpa noun (masculine) a kind of erysipelas (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
[medic.] a kind of visarpa
Frequency rank 34762/72933
granthyapacyarbudagalagaṇḍacikitsita noun (neuter) name of Suśrutasaṃhitā, Cik. 18
Frequency rank 51709/72933
granthyarbudaślīpadāpacīnāḍīpratiṣedha noun (masculine) name of Aṣṭāṅgahṛdayasaṃhitā, Utt. 30
Frequency rank 51710/72933
granthyarbudaślīpadāpacīnāḍīvijñānīya noun (masculine) name of Aṣṭāṅgahṛdayasaṃhitā, Utt. 29
Frequency rank 51711/72933
gras verb (class 1 ātmanepada) to cause to disappear (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to eat (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to eclipse (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to pronounce indistinctly (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to seize with the mouth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to stop (a lawsuit) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to swallow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1296/72933
grasana noun (neuter) a kind of partial eclipse of the sun or moon (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
jaws (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
seizing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
swallowing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the mouth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 12031/72933
grasana noun (masculine) name of a Daitya; the general of Tāraka
Frequency rank 8103/72933
grasiṣṇu adjective accustomed to swallow or absorb (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 23915/72933
grasta adjective affected by (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
eaten (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
eclipsed (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
inarticulately pronounced (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
involved in (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
possessed (by a demon) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
seized (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
slurred (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
surrounded or absorbed (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
swallowed (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taken (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
tormented (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 34763/72933
grasta noun (neuter) inarticulate pronunciation of the vowels (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51712/72933
grastatva noun (neuter) the being refuted (by arguments) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51713/72933
grastayantra noun (neuter) a kind of alchemical apparatus
Frequency rank 17882/72933
grathana noun (neuter) (in dram.) intimation of the issue of a plot (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
becoming obstructed or clogged with knotty lumps (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
binding-stringing together (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
thickening (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
tying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 21241/72933
grathay verb (class 10 ātmanepada)
Frequency rank 51692/72933
grathita noun (neuter) a tumor with hard lumps or knots (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the being strung (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 23912/72933
agra adjective anterior (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
best (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
chief (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
first (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
foremost (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
projecting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
prominent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
supernumerary (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 20433/72933
agra noun (neuter) a measure of food given as alms (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a weight equal to a pala (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
aim (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
foremost point or part (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
front (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
goal (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
multitude (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
point (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sharpness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
summit (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
surface (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the beginning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the climax or best part (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the nearest end (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the sun's amplitude (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
tip (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
top (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
uppermost part (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 345/72933
agraka noun (neuter) agra
Frequency rank 26113/72933
agrakara noun (masculine) finger (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
first ray (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the fore part of the hand (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 22821/72933
agraga noun (masculine) a leader (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 26114/72933
agragaṇya adjective principal (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to be counted or regarded as the foremost (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 41721/72933
agragāmin adjective preceding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking the lead (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 41722/72933
agraja noun (masculine) a Brahman (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
an elder brother (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the first-born (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 3898/72933
agra noun (feminine) an elder sister (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 31401/72933
agrajanman noun (masculine) a Brahman (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a member of one of the three highest castes (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
an elder brother (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Brahmā (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the first-born (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 11879/72933
agraṇī noun (feminine) leader [wrong declension class!]
Frequency rank 18715/72933
agra noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 41723/72933
agratas indeclinable (with gen.) before (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
before (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
first (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
in front (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
in presence of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
in the beginning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1450/72933
agrathita adjective
Frequency rank 41724/72933
agranthi adjective
Frequency rank 41725/72933
agranthita adjective
Frequency rank 41726/72933
agrabhuj adjective having the precedence in eating (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of the sun (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 31402/72933
agramahiṣī noun (feminine) the principal queen (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 22822/72933
agrayāyin noun (masculine) a Ieader (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 41727/72933
agrayodhin noun (masculine) a champion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the foremost man or leader in a fight (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 41728/72933
agrarūpa noun (neuter) [medic.] prāgrūpa, a prodrome
Frequency rank 41729/72933
agravakra noun (neuter) a kind of surgical knife
Frequency rank 41730/72933
agravarti noun (feminine) [medic.] a kind of varti whose tip is wrapped with a thread
Frequency rank 41731/72933
agraśas indeclinable from the beginning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 31403/72933
agrasena noun (masculine) name of Janamejaya's son (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 41732/72933
agrasta adjective
Frequency rank 31404/72933
agraha adjective
Frequency rank 41733/72933
agraha noun (masculine) a houseless man (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
non acceptance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
not an eclipse
Frequency rank 17459/72933
agrahaṇa noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 8539/72933
agrahaṇīya adjective not understandable unseizable
Frequency rank 31405/72933
agrahāra noun (masculine) royal donation of land to Brāhmans (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 22823/72933
aṅgagraha noun (masculine) spasm (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 41766/72933
aṅgāragranthika noun (masculine) Name einer mediz. Substanz
Frequency rank 41788/72933
acyutāgraja noun (masculine) Balarāma (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Indra (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 41855/72933
atigraha noun (masculine) act of taking over or beyond surpassing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
one who takes or seizes to an extraordinary extent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 42034/72933
atīsāragrahaṇīdoṣanidāna noun (neuter) name of Aṣṭāṅgahṛdayasaṃhitā, Nid. 8
Frequency rank 42292/72933
atyugra noun (neuter) Asa Foetida (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 31618/72933
atyugragranthā noun (feminine) name of a plant
Frequency rank 42340/72933
atyugratama adjective extremely terrible
Frequency rank 42341/72933
ananugraha noun (masculine) Fehlen von anugraha
Frequency rank 31723/72933
anavagraha adjective not to be intercepted (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
resistless (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 42763/72933
anigraha noun (masculine) non-refutation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
non-restraint (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
not owning one's self refuted (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 20558/72933
anigraha adjective unrestrained (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
without a handle
Frequency rank 31843/72933
anigrahasthāna noun (neuter) (in phil.) occasion of non-refutation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 42940/72933
anirgrantha adjective
Frequency rank 42971/72933
anugra adjective gentle (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
mild (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
not harsh or violent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 31891/72933
anugra noun (feminine) [rel.] name of a Śakti
Frequency rank 22983/72933
anugrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada) to favour (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to follow in taking or plundering (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to foster (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to oblige (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to receive (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to treat with kindness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to uphold (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to welcome (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 2351/72933
anugraha noun (masculine) assistance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
conferring benefits (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
facilitating by incantations (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
favour (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
kindness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of the eighth or fifth creation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
promoting or furthering a good object (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
rear-guard (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
showing favour (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1362/72933
anugrahaka adjective
Frequency rank 43077/72933
anugrahaṇa noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 16399/72933
anugrahītṛ adjective
Frequency rank 43078/72933
anugraheśa noun (masculine) [rel.] a form of Śiva
Frequency rank 43079/72933
anusaṃgrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada) to favour (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to oblige (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to salute by laying hold of the feet (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 43363/72933
anusaṃgraha noun (masculine)
Frequency rank 43364/72933
anekāgra adjective engaged in various pursuits (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 20602/72933
apagrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada) to disjoin (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take away (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to tear off (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 32093/72933
aparigraha adjective destitute of attendants or of a wife (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
destitute of possession (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18824/72933
aparigraha noun (masculine) deprivation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
destitution (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Śiva non-acceptance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
not including (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
poverty (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
renouncing (of any possession besides the necessary utensils of ascetics) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 14656/72933
aparigrahavant adjective without possession
Frequency rank 43665/72933
apigrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada) to close (the mouth, nose etc.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 43785/72933
apragraha adjective jemand, der keine Essensvorräte hat (nīvārādisaṃgraharahita)
Frequency rank 32193/72933
apratigraha noun (masculine)
Frequency rank 43860/72933
apratigrahaṇa adjective not accepting
Frequency rank 43861/72933
apratigrahaṇa noun (neuter) not accepting (a girl into marriage) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
not marrying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 43862/72933
aprāpyagrahaṇa noun (neuter) perception of an object though the senses are not in any direct connection with it (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 43997/72933
abhigrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada) to accept (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to fold (the hands) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to lay together (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to receive (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to set (as a blossom) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take hold of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take up (from the soil) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 16441/72933
abhigraha noun (masculine) a vow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
attack (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
authority (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
challenge (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
defiance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
onset (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
plundering (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
robbing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
seizing taking hold of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 32287/72933
abhigrahaṇa noun (neuter) robbing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 44119/72933
abhinigraha noun (masculine)
Frequency rank 44171/72933
abhipragrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada)
Frequency rank 44212/72933
abhyagra adjective constant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
fresh (as blood) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
having the point turned or directed towards (acc.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
near (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
perpetual (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
quick (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 44451/72933
abhyugra adjective
Frequency rank 44504/72933
ayogra noun (neuter) a pestle (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 44790/72933
avagrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada) (in Gr.) to separate (as words or parts of a word) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to divide (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to impede (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to keep back from (abl.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to let go (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to let loose (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to perceive (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to stop (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 11922/72933
avagraha noun (masculine) a form of knowlege (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a herd of elephants (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
an elephant's forehead (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
an imprecation or term of abuse (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
an iron hook with which elephants are driven (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
drought (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
impediment (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
nature (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
obstacle (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
original temperament (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
restraint (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
separation of the component parts of a compound (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
separation of the stem and certain suffixes and terminations (occurring in the Pada text of the Vedas) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the mark or the interval of such a separation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the syllable or letter after which the separation occurs (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 13344/72933
avagrahaṇa noun (neuter) disrespect (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of impeding or restraining (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 45103/72933
avigraha adjective (said of a word) the not occurring in a separate form (but only in a compound) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bodiless (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
indisputable (as the Dharma) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 23238/72933
avigrahatva noun (neuter) the state of being bodiless
Frequency rank 45340/72933
avyagra adjective cool (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
deliberate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
not in danger (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
safe (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
steady (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unconfused (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
undisturbed (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unoccupied (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 3529/72933
aṣṭāṅgasaṃgraha noun (masculine) name of a text
Frequency rank 32820/72933
asadāgraha adjective
Frequency rank 45761/72933
asadgraha noun (masculine) caprice (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
idle or childish desire (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 26814/72933
asamagra adjective incomplete (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
partial (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unentire (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18947/72933
asaṃgraha noun (masculine)
Frequency rank 45825/72933
āgranthana noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 46241/72933
āgrayaṇa noun (neuter) oblation consisting of first-fruits at the end of the rainy season (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 16536/72933
āgrayaṇa noun (masculine) a form of Agni (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the first Soma libation at the Agniṣṭoma sacrifice (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 46242/72933
āgrayaṇaka noun (neuter) oblation consisting of the first-fruits (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 46243/72933
āgrayaṇeṣṭi noun (feminine) oblation of the first-fruits (in harvest) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 46244/72933
āgrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada) to hold in (as horses) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 32997/72933
āgraha noun (masculine) affection (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
favour (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
insisting on (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
obstinacy (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
seizing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
strong or obstinate inclination for (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
whim (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 32998/72933
āgrahaṇa noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 46245/72933
āgrahāyaṇa noun (masculine)
Frequency rank 46246/72933
āgrahāyaṇī noun (feminine) a kind of Pākayajña (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of the constellation Mṛgaśiras (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the day of full moon in the month Agrahāyaṇa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 23340/72933
āgrahāyaṇika adjective containing a full moon of Agrahāyaṇa (as a month or half a month or a year) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to be paid (as a debt) on the day of full moon of the month Agrahāyaṇa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 46247/72933
āgrahārika adjective one who appropriates to himself an agrahāra or an endowment of lands or villages conferred upon Brāhmans (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 46248/72933
indriyanigraha noun (masculine) [rel.] name of a Tīrtha
Frequency rank 46950/72933
ugra noun (neuter) a particular poison (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
anger (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the root of Aconitum Ferox (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
wrath (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 20902/72933
ugra adjective acrid (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
angry (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
cruel (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
ferocious (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
fierce (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
formidable (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
high (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
hot (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
huge (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
impetuous (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
mighty (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
noble (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
passionate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
powerful (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
pungent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
savage (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sharp (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
strong (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
terrible (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
violent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
wrathful (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 790/72933
ugra noun (masculine) a group of asterisms (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a son of Dhṛtarāṣṭra (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a twice-born man who perpetrates dreadful deeds (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a Dānava (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a mixed tribe (from a Kṣatriya father and Śūdra mother) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a particular Rudra (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Rudra or Śiva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of the Malabar country (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the Guru of Narendrāditya (who built a temple called Ugreśa) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the tree Hyperanthera Moringa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 5817/72933
ugrakāṇḍa noun (masculine) a sort of gourd (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Momordica Charantia (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 33317/72933
ugragandha noun (neuter) Asa Foetida (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47032/72933
ugragandha noun (masculine) garlic (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the plant Michelia Champaca (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 23441/72933
ugragandhā noun (feminine) Artemisia Sternutatoria (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a medicinal plant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Ligusticum Ajowan (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
orris root (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Pimpinella Involucrata (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the common caraway (Carum.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 11549/72933
ugragandhikā noun (feminine) a species of caraway (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47033/72933
ugracaṇḍā noun (feminine) name of a goddess (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 27071/72933
ugra noun (feminine) anger (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
passion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
violence (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 33318/72933
ugratara adjective
Frequency rank 27072/72933
ugratārā noun (feminine) name of a goddess (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47034/72933
ugradhanvan noun (masculine) name of Indra (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 23442/72933
ugrabhairavī noun (feminine) name of a goddess
Frequency rank 33319/72933
ugrayāyin noun (masculine) name of a son of Dhṛtarāṣṭra
Frequency rank 33320/72933
ugraretas noun (masculine) a form of Rudra (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47035/72933
ugravīrya noun (neuter) Asa Foetida
Frequency rank 47036/72933
ugraśṛṅgaka noun (masculine) a kind of poison
Frequency rank 33321/72933
ugraśravas noun (masculine) name of a man (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 17703/72933
ugrasena noun (masculine) name of a Gandharva name of a son of Āhuka name of several princes (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 6396/72933
ugrasenī noun (feminine) name of the wife of Akrūra (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 33322/72933
ugrasūladhṛk noun (masculine) a form of Bhairava
Frequency rank 47037/72933
udagra adjective advanced (in age) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
enraptured (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
excited (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
fierce (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
haughty (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
having the top elevated or upwards (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
high (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
increased (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
intense (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
large (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
long (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
loud (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
over-topping (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
projecting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
tall (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
towering or pointing upwards (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
vast (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 6983/72933
udagratara adjective
Frequency rank 47255/72933
udgrathana noun (neuter) the act of winding round (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 27138/72933
udgranth verb (class 9 parasmaipada) to fasten (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to tie into bundles (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to tie up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to truss (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to wind (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 27139/72933
udgranthi adjective free (from worldly ties) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
untied (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47315/72933
udgrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada) to allow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to bespeak (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to break off (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to cause (the rain) to cease (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to concede (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to discontinue (speaking) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to draw out (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to elevate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to erect (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to grant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to intercept (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to keep above (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to lift up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to preserve (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to raise (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to save (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to set up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take away (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take away from (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take out (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to tear away (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 19041/72933
udgrahaṇa noun (neuter) describing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
lifting up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
recovering (a debt) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of taking out (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47317/72933
upagrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada) to accept (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to approve (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to become master of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to collect a fluid (by holding a vessel under) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to comprehend (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to conciliate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to draw near (to one's self) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to hold under (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to obtain (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to propitiate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to put under (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to renew (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to seize (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to seize from below (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to subdue (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to support (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take as one's ally (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take possession of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take up again (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 9335/72933
upagraha noun (masculine) a handful (of Kuśa grass) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of demon causing diseases (supposed to preside over the planets) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of Sandhi or peace (purchased by the cession of everything) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a prisoner (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
adding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
addition (of a sound) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
alteration (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
an e used as Nidhana at the end of a Sāman (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
change (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
coaxing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
conciliation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
confinement (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
propitiation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
seizure (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the Pada or voice of a verb (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 12406/72933
upagrahaṇa noun (neuter) capture (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
comprehending (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
holding under (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
learning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
seizure (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
supporting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of seizing from below (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the taking any one prisoner (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47472/72933
upasaṃgrah verb (class 9 parasmaipada) to greet respectfully (by embracing the feet)
Frequency rank 6988/72933
upasaṃgraha noun (masculine) a pillow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bringing together (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
clasping (a woman) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
collecting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
cushion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
embrace (esp. of the feet of a revered person) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
embracing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
joining (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
polite address (performed by touching the feet of the addressed person with one's hands) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
respectful salutation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of clasping round (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 17727/72933
upasaṃgrahaṇa noun (neuter) embracing (e.g. the feet) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
respectful salutation (by embracing the feet) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of clasping round (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 15572/72933
upodgrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada) to bring near (to the mouth) after (others have done so) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to know (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to perceive (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 47764/72933
ṛjugranthi noun (masculine) [medic.] a kind of bandage [medic.] a kind of suture
Frequency rank 47891/72933
ekāgra adjective absorbed in (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
celebrated (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
closely attentive (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
fixing one's attention upon one point or object (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
having one point (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
intent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
known (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
one-pointed (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
undisturbed (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unperplexed (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 4028/72933
kacagrahaṇa noun (neuter) seizing the hair (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 48261/72933
kaṭugranthi noun (neuter) the root of long pepper
Frequency rank 27341/72933
kaṇṭhagraha noun (masculine) clinging to the neck (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
embrace (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
embracing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 33761/72933
kaṇṭhagrahaṇa noun (neuter) embrace (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 48400/72933
kandagranthin noun (masculine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 48493/72933
karagraha noun (masculine) marriage (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking the hand (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 27398/72933
karīragranthila noun (masculine) Capparis Aphylla
Frequency rank 48692/72933
kavalagraha noun (masculine) 1 karṣa a gargle (G.J. Meulenbeld (0), 209) a weight (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the taking a mouthful of water for swallowing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
water for rinsing the mouth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 14091/72933
kimagraṇya adjective having which leader?
Frequency rank 17792/72933
kucāgra noun (neuter) a nipple (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 49555/72933
kuñjaragraha noun (masculine) an elephantcatcher (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 49571/72933
kuśāgra noun (masculine) name of a prince [<- Bṛhadratha <- Caidyoparicara]
Frequency rank 23748/72933
kṛmigranthi noun (masculine) a disease of the eyes (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of disease of the joints (saṃdhi)
Frequency rank 19190/72933
ketugrahavallabha noun (masculine neuter) vaiḍūrya
Frequency rank 50077/72933
kṣemogratīrtha noun (masculine) name of a king
Frequency rank 50732/72933
gaṇāgraṇī noun (feminine) leader name of Gaṇeśa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
[rel.] name of Devī
Frequency rank 21186/72933
gadāgraja noun (masculine) name of Kṛṣṇa ("elder brother of Gada") (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 16738/72933
gadāgraṇī noun (feminine) consumption (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51041/72933
garuḍāgraja noun (masculine) name of Aruṇa (charioteer of the sun) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51149/72933
galagraha noun (masculine) a fish-sauce (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
begun but immediately interrupted study (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
compression of the throat (a kind of disease) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Kehlkrampf name of certain days in the dark fortnight (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
seizing by the throat (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
throttling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 9594/72933
gṛhāvagrahaṇī noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 51491/72933
gograha noun (masculine) booty (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 21227/72933
chinnagranthanikā noun (feminine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 52573/72933
chinnagranthinikā noun (feminine) a kind of bulbous plant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 28041/72933
grant noun (masculine neuter) waking
Frequency rank 6224/72933
gra noun (masculine) waking state (?)
Frequency rank 52864/72933
grata noun (masculine) a kind of Soma
Frequency rank 52866/72933
tantuvigra noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 53278/72933
tarkasaṃgraha noun (masculine) name of a manual of the Vaiśeshika branch of the Nyāya phil. by Annambhaṭṭa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 35328/72933
tārāgraha noun (masculine) one of the 5 lesser planets exclusive of the sun and moon (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 28194/72933
tīkṣṇāgratva noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 53622/72933
tṛṇagranthi noun (feminine) name of a plant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 53740/72933
tryailokyagrasanātmaka noun (masculine) a form of Śiva
Frequency rank 54079/72933
daṇḍagrahaṇa noun (neuter) becoming an ascetic (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 54151/72933
dāmagranthi noun (masculine) a name assumed by Nakula (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 28333/72933
dīrghagranthi noun (masculine) Scindapsus Officinalis (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 54521/72933
durabhigra noun (feminine) Alhagi Maurorum (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Mucuna Pruritus (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 21460/72933
durabhigraha noun (masculine) Achyranthes Aspera (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 54612/72933
durāgraha noun (masculine)
Frequency rank 54620/72933
durgraha noun (masculine) Achyranthes aspera Linn. cramp (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
insisting upon (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
monomania (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
obstinacy (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
spasm (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the evil demon of illness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
whim (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 21464/72933
durgraha adjective difficult to be seized or caught or attained or won or accomplished or understood (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 15760/72933
durnigraha adjective difficult to be restrained or conquered (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 35746/72933
dṛḍhagranthi noun (masculine) a bamboo (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 54864/72933
dravayasaṃgrahaṇīya noun (masculine) name of Suśrutasaṃhitā, Sū. 38
Frequency rank 55104/72933
dhanurgraha noun (masculine) an archer (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bearing a bow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a son of Dhṛtarāṣṭra (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the art of managing a bow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 24297/72933
dhātusaṃgraha noun (masculine)
Frequency rank 55399/72933
dhūmanasyakavalagrahacikitsita noun (neuter) name of Suśrutasaṃhitā, Cik. 40
Frequency rank 55511/72933
navagrahākṛtivijñānīya noun (masculine) name of Suśrutasaṃhitā, Utt. 27
Frequency rank 55741/72933
nābhigranthi noun (masculine) Name eines Körperteils (?) the intestines near the navel
Frequency rank 36190/72933
nāmagrahaṇa noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 55881/72933
nāsāgra noun (neuter) the tip of the nose (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 19504/72933
nigrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada) to attract (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to catch (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to close (as the eyes) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to contract (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to curb (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to depress (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to draw near (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to hold (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to hold down (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to hold fast (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to keep or hold back (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to lower (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to punish (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to restrain (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to seize (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to stop (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to suppress (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to tame (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 2045/72933
nigraha noun (masculine) (esp. in Nyāya phil.) an occasion for refutation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a boundary (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a place or occasion for being caught hold of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a weak point in an argument or fault in a syllogism (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
any punishment or chastisement (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
anything for catching hold of. a handle (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
arresting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
aversion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
binding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
blame (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
catching (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
coercion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
confinement (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
cure (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
defeat (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
destruction (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
disgust (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
dislike (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
holding fast (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
ill-will (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
imprisonment (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
keeping down or back (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
limit (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Śiva and ViṣṇuKṛṣṇa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
overthrow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
reprimand (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
restraining (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
seizing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
subjugation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
suppression (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
suppression of an illness i.e. healing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1896/72933
nigrahaṇa adjective holding down (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
suppressing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18054/72933
nigrahaṇa noun (neuter) capture (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
fight (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
imprisonment (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
punishment (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
subduing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
suppression (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
war (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 19508/72933
nigrahasthāna noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 15813/72933
nigrahītṛ noun (masculine) one who keeps back or prevents (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
one who seizes or lays hold of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 55968/72933
nibandhasaṃgraha noun (masculine) name of Ḍalhaṇas commentary on Suśr
Frequency rank 56029/72933
niragraha adjective
Frequency rank 56071/72933
niranugraha adjective ungracious (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unkind (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 28663/72933
niravagraha adjective headstrong (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
independent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
self-willed (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unrestrained (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 15820/72933
nirgrantha adjective a fool (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a gambler (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a saint who has withdrawn from the world and lives either as a hermit or a religious mendicant wandering about naked (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
free from all ties or hindrances (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
idiot (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
manslaughter (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
murder (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
poor (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
without possessions (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18068/72933
nirgranthika adjective
Frequency rank 56183/72933
nirgrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada)
Frequency rank 56184/72933
nirvyagra adjective calm (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unconfused (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 36370/72933
niṣparigraha adjective having no property (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 9867/72933
niṣparigraha noun (masculine) an ascetic without family or dependants (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 21604/72933
patadgraha noun (masculine) a receptacle for alms (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a spittoon (?) the rear of an army (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 57010/72933
parigrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada) (in Ved. gram.) to enclose (iti) between a word twice repeated (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to accept (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to adopt (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to assist (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to catch (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to clutch (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to conform to (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to conquer (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to embrace (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to enfold (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to envelop (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to excel (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to fence round (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to follow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to grasp (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to hedge round (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to marry (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to master (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to occupy on both sides (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to overpower (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to put on (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to receive (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to seize (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to surpass (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to surround (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take (a wife) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take (food) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take (in war) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take by the hand (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take hold of on both sides (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take or carry along with one (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take possession of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take prisoner (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to wear (as a dress or ornament) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 2745/72933
parigraha noun (masculine) a curse (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a house (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a wife (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
abode (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
accepting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
acquisition (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
admittance (into one's house) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
an eclipse of the sun (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
assistance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
assuming (a form etc.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
attaining (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
attendants (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
beginning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
choice (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
claim on (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
commission or performance of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
comprehending (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
conception (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
concern with (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
constraint (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
control (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
dominion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
enclosing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
family (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
favour (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
fencing round (esp. the Vedi or sacrificial altar by means of three lines or furrows) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
force (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
foundation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
getting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
gift or present (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
grace (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
help (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
homage (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
hospitable reception (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
household (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
imprecation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
laying hold of on all sides (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
marriage (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
marrying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
oath (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
occupation with (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
origin (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
possession (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
property (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
punishment (opp. to anugraha) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
putting on (a dress etc.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
receiving or anything received (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
relation to (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
retinue (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
reverence (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
root (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
selection (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sum (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
summing up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
surrounding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking (a wife) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the double mention of a word both before and after iti (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the form which precedes iti (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the rear or reserve of an army (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the seraglio of a prince (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
totality (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
understanding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
undertaking (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
wrapping round (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1832/72933
parigrahaka adjective grasping (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking hold of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
undertaking (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 57234/72933
parigrahaṇa noun (neuter) putting on (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
wrapping round (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 57235/72933
parigrahatā noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 57236/72933
parigrahavant adjective
Frequency rank 57237/72933
paryagra noun (neuter) size (?)
Frequency rank 57511/72933
pāṇigraha noun (masculine) marriage (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking (the bride) by the hand (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 36792/72933
pāṇigrahaṇa noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 12119/72933
pāṇigrahaṇaka adjective relating to marriage
Frequency rank 57668/72933
pāṇigrahaṇika adjective relating to marriage
Frequency rank 36793/72933
pāṇisaṃgraha noun (masculine) clasping the hand (in confirmation of a promise) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 57677/72933
pāpagraha noun (masculine) an inauspicious planet (as Mars) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 57774/72933
pārṣṇigrahaṇa noun (neuter) attacking or threatening an enemy in the rear (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 57879/72933
pitṛgraha noun (masculine) a particular demon causing diseases (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 36898/72933
punargrahaṇa noun (neuter) repeatedly taking up (with a ladle etc.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
repetition (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58176/72933
puṣpāgra noun (neuter) a pistil (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58323/72933
puṃstvavigraha noun (masculine) Andropogon Schoenanthus
Frequency rank 58354/72933
pṛṣṭhagranthi noun (masculine) a hump on she back (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of swelling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58409/72933
pragranth verb (class 9 parasmaipada) to connect (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to join (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to string together (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 58621/72933
pragras verb (class 1 ātmanepada) to devour (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to eat up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to swallow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 37108/72933
pragrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada) to accept (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to befriend (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to draw up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to favour (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to further (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to grasp (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to hold (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to hold or stretch forth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to keep separated or isolated (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to offer (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to present (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to promote (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to receive (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to seize (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to stop (horses) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take hold of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to tighten (reins) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1824/72933
pragraha adjective niyamavant
Frequency rank 37109/72933
pragraha noun (masculine) a companion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a guide (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a particular manner of fighting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a ray of light (like all words meaning "rein" or "bridle") (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a rein (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a rope (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
beginning of an eclipse (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
binding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
breaking (a horse) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bridle (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Cassia Fistula (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
clutching (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
cord (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
favour (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
friendly reception (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
halter (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
holding in front (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
kindness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
leader (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
obstinacy (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
ruler (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
satellite (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
seizing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
stretching forth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
string (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
stubbornness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking hold of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taming (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the arm (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the cord or string suspending a balance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the seizure of the sun or moon (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
thong (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 6800/72933
pragrahaṇa noun (masculine neuter) a check (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a leader (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a means for taming or breaking in (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a rein (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
authority (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bridle (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
commencement of an eclipse (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
dignity (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
guide (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
holding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
offering (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
restraint (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
seizing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
stretching forth (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the being a leader or guide (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the seizure of the sun and moon (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 24677/72933
pragrahavant adjective (ifc.) having ... as a rein
Frequency rank 37110/72933
pratigrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada) to accept (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to acquiesce in (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to answer (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to appropriate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to approve (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to assent to (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to drink (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to encounter (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to gain (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to grasp (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to marry (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to oppose (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to receive (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to receive (a friend or guest) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to receive (an enemy) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to receive (anything agreeable as a good word or omen) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to reply (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to seize (in astrol. to eclipse) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take (as a present or into possession) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take eat (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take as a wife (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to take hold of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to win over (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1020/72933
pratigraha noun (masculine) a chamber-vessel or any similar convenience for sick persons (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a gift (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a grasper (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a spittoon (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
acceptance of gifts (as the peculiar prerogative of Brāhmans) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
accepting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
favour (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
friendly reception (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
grace (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
marrying (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of the objects or functions corresponding to the 8 Grahas (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
present (esp. a donation to a Brāhman at suitable periods) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
receiving (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
receiving with the ear i.e. hearing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
seizer (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking a wife (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the reserve of an army (a detachment posted with the general 400 yards in the rear of a line) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the sun near the moon's node (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 2856/72933
pratigrahin adjective a receiver (opp. to dātṛ) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
one who receives (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 29142/72933
pratigrahītṛ adjective accepting marrying taking
Frequency rank 19658/72933
pratisaṃgrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada) to accept (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to find (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to meet with (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to receive (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 21817/72933
pratyagra noun (masculine) name of a son of Vasu Uparicara and prince of the Cedis (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 59050/72933
pratyagra adjective fresh (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
new (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
pure (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
repeated (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 9655/72933
pratyagraha noun (masculine) name of a son of Vasu and king of the Cedis (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 59051/72933
pratyugra adjective
Frequency rank 59120/72933
prāgra noun (neuter) summit (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the highest point (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 29277/72933
prāṇanigraha noun (masculine) restraint of breath (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 59611/72933
phalegrahi adjective bearing fruit (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
fruitful (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
successful (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 29346/72933
balāsagrathita noun (neuter) a kind of ophthalmia (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 19736/72933
bālagranthi noun (masculine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 60181/72933
bālagraha noun (masculine) a kind of demon (said to cause 9 kinds of possession) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 24844/72933
bālagrahapratiṣedha noun (masculine) name of Aṣṭāṅgahṛdayasaṃhitā, Utt. 3
Frequency rank 60182/72933
bālāgra noun (neuter) a dove-cot (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 37643/72933
bisagranthi noun (masculine) a particular disease of the eyes (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 60277/72933
brahmagranthi noun (masculine) name of a particular joint of the body (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of the knot which ties together the 3 threads forming the sacred cord (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 21927/72933
bharatāgraja noun (masculine) name of Rāma (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 17054/72933
bhārgavāgraṇī noun (feminine) name of a plant
Frequency rank 60688/72933
maṇḍalāgra noun (neuter) a bent or rounded sword a surgeon's circular knife (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
scimitar
Frequency rank 9903/72933
madanāgraja noun (masculine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 61284/72933
manograhaṇa noun (masculine) the act of seizing or captivating the mind (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 61439/72933
mahāgraha noun (masculine) name of Rāhu (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of the planet Saturn (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 15996/72933
mālāgranthi noun (feminine) a kind of Dūrvā grass
Frequency rank 62134/72933
mṛdugranthi noun (masculine) a species of grass (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 62489/72933
mūtragranthi noun (masculine) a knot or induration at the neck of the bladder (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 25103/72933
mūtragraha noun (masculine) [medic.] mūtrakṛcchra
Frequency rank 62689/72933
mūlagranthi noun (feminine) a species of Dūrvā grass (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 62724/72933
yavāgraja noun (masculine neuter) Ptychotis Ajowan (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
[medic.] yavakṣāra
Frequency rank 15142/72933
yājñavalkyoktagrahaśāntinirūpaṇa noun (neuter) name of Garuḍapurāṇa, 1.101
Frequency rank 62992/72933
raktagranthi noun (masculine) a kind of Mimosa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a particular form of urinary disease (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 63175/72933
rasagraha adjective apprehending flavours (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
having a taste for enjoyments (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 63446/72933
rasasaṃgraha noun (masculine) Rasendrasārasaṃgraha name of various wks (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 63480/72933
rasāgraja noun (neuter) an ointment prepared from the calx of brass (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 38691/72933
rasendrasārasaṃgraha noun (masculine) name of a text
Frequency rank 63508/72933
rudragranthi noun (masculine) (Haṭhayoga:) name of a granthi
Frequency rank 63736/72933
latāgra noun (neuter) coral
Frequency rank 64053/72933
vacograha noun (masculine) the ear (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 64442/72933
vajravigra noun (feminine) [rel.] name of Devī
Frequency rank 64479/72933
vajrāgra noun (neuter)
Frequency rank 64488/72933
valmīkāgra noun (neuter) name of a peak of Rāmagiri (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 64824/72933
vahnikāgra noun (neuter) coral
Frequency rank 64932/72933
vaṃśāgra noun (neuter) the point or end of a bamboo cane (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the shoot of a bamboo (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 39160/72933
vāggraha noun (masculine) a kind of disease
Frequency rank 39168/72933
vāyugrasta adjective affected by wind (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
flatulent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
gouty (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
mad (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 65160/72933
vālāgra noun (neuter) the point of a hair (as a measure Rāgas 8 Rāgas 64 Paramāṇus) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 22213/72933
vigrathita adjective bound up (as a wound) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
having knots or tubercles (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
hindered (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
impeded (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
tied together (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 39286/72933
vigranth verb (class 9 parasmaipada) to connect (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to tie or bind together (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to wind round (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 25368/72933
vigrantha noun (masculine)
Frequency rank 65435/72933
vigrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada) (in gram.) to analyse (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to contend with (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to distribute (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to divide (esp. to draw out fluids at several times) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to fight against (acc.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to hold apart (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to isolate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to lay hold of (acc. or loc.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to observe (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to perceive (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to quarrel (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to receive in a friendly manner (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to seize (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to separate (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to spread out (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to stretch out or apart (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to wage war (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to welcome (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 6544/72933
vigraha noun (masculine) (in gram.) independence (of a word) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
(in Sāṃkhya) an element (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
an ornament (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
analysis (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
contest (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
decoration (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
discord (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
distribution (esp. of fluids) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
division (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
figure (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
form (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
isolation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
keeping apart or asunder (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of one of Skanda's attendants (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Śiva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
one of the 6 Guṇas or measures of policy (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
quarrel (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
resolution (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
resolution of a compound word into its constituent parts (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
separate i.e. individual form or shape (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
separation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
strife (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the body (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the separation or analysis of any word capable of separation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
war with (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1481/72933
vigrahin adjective a minister of war (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
corporeal possessing a body waging war (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 30162/72933
vigrahavant adjective having a body
Frequency rank 12210/72933
vigrahasiddhi noun (feminine) a kind of siddhi
Frequency rank 65436/72933
viḍgraha noun (masculine) constipation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
stoppage or obstruction of the feces (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 65539/72933
vinigrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada) to impede (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to keep back (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to lay hold of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to restrain (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to seize (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18456/72933
vinigraha noun (masculine) an antithesis which implies that when two propositions are antithetically stated peculiar stress is laid on one of them (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
checking (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
controlling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
disjunction (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
division (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
limitation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
mutual opposition (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
restraining (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
restriction (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
separation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
stopping (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
subduing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
[medic.] constipation
Frequency rank 10491/72933
viśvagranthi noun (masculine) a kind of plant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 66137/72933
viṣṇugranthi noun (masculine) a particular joint of the body (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 66253/72933
vedāgraṇī noun (feminine) name of Sarasvatī (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 66592/72933
vedāgrahāra noun (masculine) name of a country/a people (???)
Frequency rank 66593/72933
vyagra adjective being in motion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bewildered (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
distracted (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
eagerly occupied (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
excited (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
exposed to dangers (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
intent on (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
not attending to any one particular point (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
tottering (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unsteady (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 5872/72933
vyagra noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 66785/72933
vraṇagranthi noun (masculine) a scar (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
cicatrix (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 39843/72933
śatagranthi noun (masculine) a kind of Dūrvā grass
Frequency rank 67155/72933
śārdulavigra noun (feminine) Mucuna Pruritus
Frequency rank 67487/72933
śāstrasaṃgraha noun (masculine) name of a work (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of the 1st chapter of Kāmasūtra
Frequency rank 67538/72933
śirograha noun (masculine) disease or affection of the head (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 40020/72933
śuṣkavigraha noun (masculine) a useless contest (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 67924/72933
śaigrava noun (neuter) the fruit of Moringa Pterygosperma (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 40133/72933
śyāmagranthi noun (feminine) a kind of Dūrvā grass (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 68118/72933
śūlagraha noun (masculine) name of Śiva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 68279/72933
śvagraha noun (masculine) name of a demon hostile to children (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 68325/72933
ṣaḍgranthi noun (neuter) the root of long pepper (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 68478/72933
ṣaḍgrantha noun (masculine) a kind of Karañja (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a variety of the Caesalpinia Bonducella (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 40281/72933
ṣaḍgranthā noun (feminine) a kind of aromatic root (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Curcuma Zedoaria (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Galedupa Piscidia (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 8881/72933
ṣaḍgranthikā noun (feminine) Curcuma Zedoaria (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 68479/72933
sagraha adjective eclipsed (as the moon) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
filled with crocodiles (as a river) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
seized by the demon Rāhu (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taken up by means of ladles or other vessels (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
von einem Geist besessen
Frequency rank 40313/72933
satyamugra adjective truly powerful (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 68674/72933
sanigraha adjective furnished with a handle (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 68769/72933
samagra adjective all (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
complete (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
each (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
entire (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
every (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
fully provided with (instr. or comp.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
one who has everything or wants nothing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
whole (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 3016/72933
samagraka adjective entire total
Frequency rank 25695/72933
samagray verb (denominative parasmaipada)
Frequency rank 68880/72933
samāgrah verb (class 9 parasmaipada) to grasp to seize
Frequency rank 30743/72933
samudagra adjective
Frequency rank 25717/72933
samparigrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada) to accept to accomplish to embrace to perform to receive to receive in a friendly manner to take in or understand thoroughly to undertake
Frequency rank 40485/72933
samparigraha noun (masculine) property (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
receiving with kindness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 69239/72933
sampragrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada) to accept to hold forth or stretch forth together to receive to seize or take hold of together to take hold of
Frequency rank 20227/72933
sarvagranthi noun (masculine neuter) the root of long pepper (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 69441/72933
saṃgrathana noun (neuter) repairing or restoring by tying together (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
tying together (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 69783/72933
saṃgranth verb (class 9 parasmaipada)
Frequency rank 69784/72933
saṃgras verb (class 1 ātmanepada) to consume to devour to swallow up
Frequency rank 69785/72933
saṃgrah verb (class 6 parasmaipada) to abridge to apprehend to assemble to attack (as an illness) to carry off to check to clasp to clench to close to collect to compile to comprehend to conceive to concentrate (the mind) to constrain to contain to contract to draw together to draw together (a bow in order to unstring it) to encourage to favour to force to gather together to govern to grasp to gripe to hold in to include to keep together to make narrower to marry to mention to name to protect to receive (kindly or hospitably) to restrain to seize on to seize or hold together to shut (as the mouth) to snatch to support to take to take in marriage to take or lay hold of to understand
Frequency rank 2080/72933
saṃgraha noun (masculine) (in phil.) agglomeration (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
Aṣṭāṅgasaṃgraha a guardian (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a place where anything is kept (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a store-room (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
accumulation (as of stores) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
amount (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
assembling (of men) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bringing together (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
check (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
collecting (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
complete enumeration or collection (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
conglomeration (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
constipation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
control (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
elevation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
entertaining (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
gathering (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
grasping (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
guarding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
holding together (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
inclusion (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
marriage (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
mentioning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Shiva (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
narrowing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
obtainment (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
perception (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
propitiation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
receptacle (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
reception (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
restraint (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
ruler (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
seizing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sum (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking (in the sense of eating or drinking food) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the fetching back of discharged weapons by magical means (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
velocity (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
winning (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1548/72933
saṃgrahin noun (masculine) a collector (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
procurer (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 20258/72933
saṃgrahaṇī noun (feminine) [medic.] grahaṇī (?)
Frequency rank 25778/72933
saṃgrahaṇa noun (neuter) accumulating (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
acquisition (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
adultery (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
attraction (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
compiling (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
complete enumeration (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
encasing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
gathering (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
inlaying (of a jewel) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
obtaining (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
propitiation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
receiving (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
restraining (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sexual intercourse with (comp.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
stopping (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
suppressing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
winning over (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 5954/72933
saṃgrahaṇa adjective grasping (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
seizing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 69786/72933
saṃgrahaṇikā noun (feminine) [medic.] grahaṇī
Frequency rank 69787/72933
saṃgrahaṇīkapāṭa noun (masculine) name of an alchemical preparation
Frequency rank 69788/72933
saṃgrahītṛ adjective one who lays hold of (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
one who wins over or propitiates (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 40619/72933
saṃdhivigrahaka noun (masculine) a minister presiding over the above (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 69896/72933
saṃnigrah verb (class 9 ātmanepada) to check to curb to hold down to keep under to lay hold of to overcome to restrain to seize to subdue to suppress
Frequency rank 17366/72933
saṃnigraha noun (masculine) punishment (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
restraint (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 69918/72933
gra adjective entire (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
having a surplus (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
more than (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
whole (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
with the tip or point (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 4750/72933
graha adjective insisting on anything (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
persistent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
with pertinacity (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 70235/72933
sārasaṃgraha noun (masculine) name of a text
Frequency rank 40816/72933
siddhagraha noun (masculine) name of a demon causing a particular kind of seizure or madness (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 70551/72933
siddhamārgāgra noun (masculine) name of Viṣṇu
Frequency rank 70560/72933
sirāgraha noun (masculine) [medic.] a kind of vātavyādhi (Austrocknen von sirās, die zum Kopf führen)
Frequency rank 70616/72933
sugranthi noun (neuter) the root of Piper Longum (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 70770/72933
sugranthi noun (masculine) a kind of perfume (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 70771/72933
sugraha adjective easy to be learnt or understood (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
easy to be obtained (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
having a good handle (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 70772/72933
suparigraha adjective
Frequency rank 70935/72933
suvigraha adjective having a beautiful body or figure (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 41055/72933
sogra adjective
Frequency rank 41096/72933
sodagra adjective
Frequency rank 71467/72933
sopagraha adjective
Frequency rank 71475/72933
skandhagrahapratiṣedha noun (masculine) name of Suśrutasaṃhitā, Utt. 28
Frequency rank 71607/72933
sūcyagra noun (neuter) as much land as is pierced by the point of a needle (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the point of a needle (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
very little (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 41169/72933
stanāgra noun (neuter) a nipple (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 41174/72933
sruvapragrahaṇa adjective appropriating all (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking all to one's self (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
taking with a ladle (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 72006/72933
svabhyagra adjective very imminent or impending or near at hand (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
very swift (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 72107/72933
svayaṃgraha noun (masculine) forcible seizure (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the taking for one's self (without leave) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 41306/72933
hanugraha noun (masculine) lock-jaw (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18679/72933
hṛdayagraha noun (masculine) seizure or spasm of the heart (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 72645/72933
hṛdgrantha noun (masculine)
Frequency rank 72659/72933
hṛdgraha noun (masculine) spasm of the heart (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 15367/72933
 

abhaya

vetiver grass, Andropogon muricatum.

āḍhaka

a weight measurement equal to 3 kilograms and 73 grams.

āḍhaki

Plant pigeon pea, redgram, Cajanus cajan , C. indicus.

agastya

swamp-pea, hummingbird tree, Sesbania grandiflora.

agnimantha

Plant migraine tree; Premna integrifolia; Premna latifolia and Clerodendrum phlomidis too are considered as agnimantha.

aileyaka

Plant citraka; elavāluka; a fragrant bark.

ajalambana

antimony; a chemical element with symmetalloid, it is found in nature mainly as the sulfide mineral stibnite.bol Sb (Latin: stibium). A lustrous gray

ajāmoda

goat’s delight; Plant bishop’s weed, ajowan caraway; dried aromatic fruits of Apium leptophyllum; A. graveo; Trachyspermum roxburghianum.

āmagrahaṅi

(āma.grahaṅi) sprue associated with indigestion.

ambu

1. water; 2. kind of grass; ambuprasāda Plant kataka tree, Strychnos potatorum, useful in cleaning the water.

āmragandha

Plant Limnophila aromatica; Limnophila gratioloides; ricepaddy herb.

aṅga

a geographical region in ancient India corresponding to some areas of Bihar and Bengal.

anila

windy; anilagraha one of the vāta diseases.

arjaka

Plant clove basil, Ocimum gratissimum.

arśovartma

a form of trachoma; an infectious disease caused by the Chlamydia trachomatis, a micro-organism which produces a characteristic roughening of the inner surface of the eyelids. Al called granular conjunctivitis.

aśmaka,assaka

a geographical region in ancient India corresponding to Telangana region of Andhra Pradesh.

aṣṭāṅga

eight branches of ayurveda : kāya, bāla, śalya, śalākya, graha, agada, rasāyana, vajīkaraṇa.

aṣṭāngsangraha

an eloborate medical compendium authord by Vagbhata, 5th Century synthesizing both Carakasamhita and Suśrutasamhita.

avanti

a geographical region of ancient India corresponding to Malwa region of north India.

āyurvedasamgraha

a text on human medicine written by Siddhanti Subrahmanyasastry in the 19th Century

bāhlīka

geographical region of Bactria in northwest India.

bālagraha

specific disorders of children; children’s seizures.

bālagrahacikitsa

a treatise on paediatrics authored by Devendramuni in 13th Century , partly available now

bhadra

Plant mountain knot-grass, Aerva lanata.

bhāra

weight; buden; a weight measurement equal to 96 kilograms.

bhūtṛṇa

Plant kind of fragrant grass, earth grass, broad leaved turpentine grass; Cymbopogon citratus.

bījavara

Plant 1. best of the grains; 2. green gram, Vigna radiata.

brāhmi

Plant water hyssop, thyme leaved gratiola, Bacopa monnieri syn. Herpestis monnieria. Indian pennywart. see Centella asiatica.

cakrika

1. disc; 2. horse gram.

cālmogra

Plant Hydnocarpus winghtiana; leathery-leaved tree with fruits yielding hydnocarpus oil used to treat leprosy. (tuvaraka)

campa

geographical region of Vietnam.

caṇaka

Plant Bengal gram, chickpea, Cicer arietinum.

caturāmla

Plant four citrous fruits that iclude plums (badari), pomegranate (dāḍima), kokam or butter tree (vṛkṣāmla) and common sorrel (amlavetasa).

caturbhadrakam

Plant four gentle herbs : nāgaram (dry ginger), ativiṣa (aconite), musta (nut grass or Cyperus rotundus), guḍūci (Tinospora cardifolia).

chāgakarṇa

1. goat’s ear; 2. Plant teak tree, Tectonia grandis.

chedi

a geographical region in ancient India corresponding to Bundelkhand region in Madhya Pradesh.

chinnaśvāsa

Cheyne-stokes respiration; an abnormal pattern of breathing characterized by deeper and faster breathing, followed by a gradual decrease that results in a temporary stop in breathing called an apnea.

dāḍima

Plant pomegranate; Punica granatum.

ḍalhaṇa

author of Nibandha saṅgraha, a commentary on Suśrutasamhita (12th Century ).

darbha

Plant ritual grass; cotton grass; thatch grass; Imperata cylindrical.

dhānā

Plant grain, coriander.

dhyāmaka

Plant rusa grass, Andropogon schoenanthus, syn. Cymbopogon martini.

drākṣāriṣṭa

fermented stuff made from grapes and other medicinal herbs, useful in respiratory and digestive disorders.

drākṣāsava

medicinal liquor made from grapes; weakwine made from grapes, which calms vāta and pitta.

droṇa

a weight measurement equal to 12 kilograms and 228 grams.

droṇi

1. a weight measurement equal to 49 kilograms and 152 grams; 2. a trough used in pancakarma.

dūrva

Plant creeping cynodon; bermuda grass; conch grass; roots of Cynodon dactylon.

elavāluka

Plant seeds of Prunus avium, sweet cherry; a fragrant bark.

galagraha

difficulty in swallowing; compression of throat.

gandha

smell; fragrance.

gāndhāra

a geographical region in ancient India corresponding to present day Pakistan and Afghanistan.

ganḍīra

Plant 1. root of Coleus forskohlii; a pot herb or a species of cucumber; 2. fox grape, Cayratis cornosa.

garuḍaphala

Plant chaulmugra, Hydnocarpus pentandra, H. wightiana, H. laurifolia.

gavedhu

Plant job’s tears, Coix lachrymal; wild wheat; a grain grown in east Asia.

graha

1. planet; 2. disease affecting children; seizures.

grahaṇi

malabsorption syndrome.

granthi

boil; small lump; cyst.

granthiparṇi

Plant 1. smooth angelica, Angelica glauca; 2. knod grass; Leonotis nepetaefolia.

grasana

swallowing, jaws.

gulpha

ankle joint; gulphagraha stiffness of ankle-joint.

gundra

Plant kind of cyperus; lesser Indian reed, grass used for making mats, Typha australis; T. angustata.

hanu

jaw, chin; hanumokṣaṇa, hanusthambha, hanugraha lock jaw (temporo-mandibular dislocation)

hṛvera,hṛbera

Plant andropogon grass; black vetiver; roots of Colius vettiveroides.

itkaṭa

Plant a kind of reed/grass; Sesbania bispinosa.

jarjarīkaraṇa

disintegration.

jātī

Plant jasmine, leaves of Jasminum officinale, J. grandiflorum, J. aurum.

jātīphala

Plant nutmeg; endosperm of dried seeds of Myristica fragrans.

jīmūtaka

Plant Lepeocercis serrata; Indian blue stem grass, musta.

jiñgini

Plant wodier tree, Lannea coromandical, L. grandis.

kabala

mouthwash; gargle; bolus; kind of fish; kabalagraha hold mouthful; medicine to treat the diseases that affect head and sensory organs.

kalyāṇakārika

medical compendium compiled by Ugraditya (7th Century ) in south India, an adherent of Jainism.

kambhoja

1. a geographical region in ancient India corresponding to present day Afghanistan; 2. Plant ironweed plant, Veronia anthelminthica.

kapiśa

Plant grapes, grape wine

karambhaka

Plant groats or hulled grains of cereals like oats, wheat or barley.

karṣa

a weight measurement equal to 12 grams.

kāśa

Plant wild thatch grass; Saccharum spontaneum.

kāśi

a geographical region and a city in ancient India corresponding to present day Varanasi.

kaṭigraha

lumbago, painful condition of the lower back.

kattṛṇa

Plant lemon grass, fragrant grass, Cymbopogon citratus, C. martini.

kesari,kesaridhal

Plant white pea, grass pea, Lathyrus sativus.

khalekapotanyāya

field-pigeon hypothesis, grain pigeon analogy to explain the formation of dhātu.

khāri

a weight measurement equal to 196 kilograms and 608 grams.

kikkisa

striae gravidarum; stretch marks on the abdomen during and following pregrancy.

kirātatikta

Plant chireta, whole plant of Swertia chirata; Andrographis paniculata is used in southeastern India as kirātatikta.

kopana

irritating, aggravating factor.

kosala

a geographical region in ancient India corresponding to awadh region in Uttar Pradesh.

kriyākāla

duration of an action, rise and falls of humors in the body: accumulation (sancaya), aggravation (prakopa), flow (prasara), translocation (sthānasamsraya), manifestation (vyaktībhāva), becoming chronic and incurable (bheda).

kṛkara

1. kind of partridge bird, 2. one of five vital breaths; 3. kind of pepper; 3. fragrant oleander tree.

kṛsara

dish consisting of green grams and grain.

kṛṣnamusali

Plant golden eye-grass, Curculigo orchioides.

kṛṣnasarṣapa

Plant blakc mustad, Brasica nigra.

kṛtagnata

gratefullness.

kruśara

rice boiled with sesamum or green gram and seasoned with spices, salt and ghee.

kuḍava

a measurement equal to 192 grams.

kukūla

conflagration of fire made of chaff.

kulattha

horse gram, dry seeds of Vigna unquiculata, syn. Dolichos biflorus

kulmāṣa

sour gruel; half-ripe barley; an inferior kind of grain.

kuluttha

Plant cowpea, horse gram, Vigna unguiculata; Macrotyloma uniflorum.

kuru

a geographical region in ancient India corresponding to Haryana.

kuruvinda

1. ruby; 2. a fragrant grass; 3. Plant kind of barley; 4. cinnabar.

kuśa

Plant saved gram, salt reed grass, sacrificial grass, dried root stock of Desmostachya bipinnata.

lagana

chalazion; meibomian gland lipogranuloma or a cyst in the eyelid caused by inflammation of a blocked meibomian gland. It differs from stye (hordeola), which is subacute and painless.

lāja

flakes, fried or parched grain.

mādhvi,mādhvika

mead, a kind of intoxicating drink, alcoholic beverage made from grapes.

magadha

a geographical region in ancient India corresponding to present day Bihar.

mahāsugandha

(maha.sugandha) strong or great fragrants; crocus (kunkuma), eagle wood (agaru), camphor (karpura), musk (kastūri), sandal (candana).

malla

a geographical region in ancient India correspondin to northeast Uttar Pradesh.

māṃsi

Plant spikenard, Nordostachys grandiflora.

mandajvara

low grade fever.

manḍalāgra

round pointed; manḍalāgraśastra surgeon’s circular knife.

mānika

a weight measurement equal to 384 grams.

manolaya

disintegration of mind.

māṣa

1. a weight measurement equivalent to 1 gram; 2. black gram, Vigna mungo.

māṣa,rājamāṣa

Plant black grams, beans, Phaseolus mungo, P. radiatus, syn. Vigna mungo.

māṣaparṇi

Plant green gram, Vogel-tephrosis, Terambus labialus. syn. Glycine labialis.

matsya

a geographical region in ancient India corresponding to part of Rajasthan.

methi

Plant fenugreek, Trigonella foenum-graecum.

mudga

Plant mung beans, green gram,Vigna radiata; Phaseolus radiatus is old name.

mukhamaṇḍika

one of the grahas, the disease with symptoms of cirrhosis of liver.

munja

Plant a grass variety; Saccharum munja.

murā

Plant a fragrant plant; Selinum candollei.

mūrva

Plant bowstring hemp, a controversial plant. several plants like Marsdenia tenacissima, M. volubilis; elephant creeper or Argyreia nervosa; Clematis triloba, Maerua arenaria, Bauhinia vahlii; Chenomorpha fragrans are considered as mūrva.

musta

Plant nutgrass, dried rhizome of Cyperus rotundus. Now used as a substitute for ativiṣa, Aconitum heterophyllum.

mūtragranthi

tumour in bladder.

navadhānya

new grain.

nibandhasamgraha

a commentary on Suśrutasamhita by Ḍalḥaṇa in 12th Century

nigraha

restraining, binding; cure, keeping down.

nisarga

1. favour or grant, giving away, bestowing; 2. natural state or condition or a character.

odana

porridge, boiled rice, grain mashed and cooked with milk or water.

pala

a weight measurement, eight tolas or 48 grams.

palam

a weight measurement equal to 48 grams.

pālitya,palita

graying of scalp hair.

pāñcāla

a geographical region in ancient India corresponding to Punjab region.

pañcatvagrahaṇa

die, demise.

pārijāta

Plant 1. night-flowering coral jasmine, Nyctanthes arbortristis; 2. Indian coral tree, Erythrina indica; 3. fragrance.

paripelava

1.very delicate; 2. Plant coco-grass.

patala

Plant fragrant padri tree, Stereospermum chelonoides.

pāṭalā

Plant rose flower fragrant, trumpet flower tree, yellow snake tree, stembark of Stereospermum suaveolens, syn. Bignonia suaveolens.

piṇyāka

oil cake of sesamum; flour of grain remaining after extracting oil.

poṭagala

Plant elephant grass, Typha elephantina.

pothaki

trachoma; an infectious disease caused by the bacteria Chlamydia trachoma, which produces a characteristic roughening of the inner surface of the eyelids. Also called granular conjunctivitis.

prakopa

abnormal increase, aggravation, vitiation, excitation.

prāsāda

castle; a grand residence.

prasṛti

a handful used as measure ex: 100 gm of grain.

prastha

a weight measurement equal to 768 grams.

prasūti

birth, parturition; prasūti tantra obstetrics, care of pregrant women.

pṛṣṭha

dorsal, back; pṛṣṭhagraha lumbago.

puṇḍarīka

1. Plant fragrant mango, 2. kind of serpent, 3. kind of rice, 4. lotus flower, 5. sugarcane; 6.an obstinate skin disease, one of mahākuṣṭas.

pūtana

one of the seizing planets (grahas), the condition similar to hypokalemia, lesser-than-normal potassium level in the blood leading to constipation, fatigue, muscle spasms, paralysis et Century

rasagrahana

extraction.

rasāla

1. curds mixed with sugar and spices; 2. mango tree; 3. sugar cane; 4. kind of grass.

revati

1. one of the seizing planets (graha), 2. bloodlessness, vit. B deficiency; 3. star Zeta Piscium.

śādvala

a geographical region or grassy region, lawn.

śāka

Plant teak, heartwood of Tectona grandis

śākuni

one of the nine seizing planets (graha), impetigo, a skin disease.

śalabhāsana

locust pose, grasshopper pose; one of the yogic postures with upper and lower limbs lifted lying on the abdomen.

sāligrāmanighaṇṭu

glossary compiled by Lala Saligram in the 19th century.

samādhi

integration, liberation.

śamīdhānya

legumes, ex: green gram.

samsāra

cycle of birth and dealth; transmigration; passing; wordly illusion.

samsarjana

conciliating, postoperative management, graduated readministration of diet to rekindle digestive fire.

sangraha

collection, gathering.

śāra

Plant munj grass, Saccharum bengelense, S. arundinaceum.

sarvaṇgasundari

a commentary on Aṣṭāngasangraha by Aruṇadatta in 12th Century

śaśilekha

commentary on Aṣṭāngasamgraha by Indu.

ṣaṣṭikadhānya

grain harvested in sixty days, ex. millets.

śatapuṣpa

Plant dill seeds, Anethum sowa, syn. Peucedanum graveolens.

śatapūtana

one of the grahas/seizing planets, hypocalcimia and resulting disease.

saugandhika

1. sweet-scented; fragrant; 2. sulphur; 3. person with sexual impotence; 4. white or blue water-lily; 5. a king of fragrant grass; 6. an Ocimum species.

śikatāmeha

lithuria; urine with gravels.

śikatāvartma

granular conjunctivitis.

śimbi

Dolichos lablab; beans; Mucuna pruritis; Phaseolus trilobus; wild gram.

śiva

favourable, gracious, friendly.

skandāpasmāra

one of the nine seizing planets (grahas), rabies.

skandhagraha

polio.

sugandha

fragrant, frangrance.

śūka

sting, spike; śūkadhānya grain with sting, ex: rice, wheat.

śukti

1. oyster shell, 2. a weight measurement equal to 24 grams.

surabhi

fragrant, sweet-smelling; an alcoholic drink.

surasa

1.holy basil; 2. gum-myrrh, resin, fragrant grass; 3. five leaved chaste tree (Vitex negundo)

surasena,saurasena

a geographical region in ancient India corresponding to Braj region of Uttar Pradesh.

sūrpa

a weight measurement equal to 24 kilograms and 576 grams

suvarcala

Plant linseed, Ruta graveolens; common flax; clammyweeds plant; Hydrocotyle rotundifolia.

svanigraha

self-control, one of the traits of mind/manas.

śvetadūrva

Plant white Bermuda grass.

śyāmaka

Plant Indian barnyard millet; dark coloured grain, which reduces fat; Panicum sumatrense.

tāmra

1. copper; 2. fourth layer of skin, stratum granulosum.

tanḍulodaka

liquid obtained by mixing 48 grams of rice with 385 ml of water keeping for two hours and decanted later.

timira

1. darkness of eyes; 2. myopia; 3. early cataract. 4. Plant Egyptian grass or crowfoot grass, Dactyloctenium aegyptium.

tola

a weight measurement equal to 12 grams

trika

sacral region; trikagraha arthritis of sacro-iliac region.

tula

a weight measurement equal to 4 kilograms and 800 grams.

tuvaraka

Plant chaulmoogra, Hydnocarpus laurifolia, H. wightiana, H. pentandra.

udvartana

rubbing and cleansing the body with frangrant unguents; an item in daily regimen; kneading the body.

ugra

pungent, ferocious, strong.

ugragandha

strong-smelling; ex: garlic, asafoetida, orris root.

ukhala

a kind of grass.

ulumba

green grain (just harvested wheat or barley) roasted on fire and taken as food.

urugraha

paralysis of the thigh.

vāgbhaṭa

author of Aṣṭānga hṛdaya and Aṣṭānga saṃgraha, belongs to Sindhu (now in Pakistan) region during 4-5th centuries.

vaidyasārasamgraha

1. a text written by Channaraja in the 16th Century about human medicine; 2. an text written by Nanjaraja in the 18th Century about human medicine; 3. another text written by Hosapandita Bheemarao in the 19th Century

vakula

Plant bakula tree, bullet wood tree, Mimusops elengi, fragrant flower of spanish cherry.

vaṇgasena

author of Cikitsāsārasangraha.

vasuka

1. Plant various plants: Calatropis gingantea, Agati grandiflora, Adhatoda vasika, Borreria articularis, Indigofera enneaphylla, Osmanthus fragrans and Chenopodium; Spermacoce hispida; 2. a kind of salt.

vatsa

a geographical region in ancient India corresponding to Ganga Yamura confluence region.

vedāṅga

vedic auxiliary disciplines; phonetics (śikṣa), ritual (kalpa), grammar (vyākaraṇa), etymology (nirukti), meter (chandas) and astrology (jyotiṣa).

veśavāra

1.ginger (sunṭhi), pepper (marīca), long pepper (pippali), coriander (dhānyaka),black cumin (ajāji), pomegranate (dāḍima), piper chaba (pippalimūlam) together are known as veśavāra; 2. boneless meat minced, steamed and added with spices, ghee et Century

videha

a geographical region in ancient India corresponding to southern Nepal; Mithila region.

virūdhaka

grain or vegetables that begin to sprout.

viṣkirā

gallinaceous birds that can’t fly ex: peacock, hen, eat split grains.

vṛīhi

Plant grain of rice, ordinary variety of rice ripeinin in the rainy season; Oryza sativa.

vyākaraṇa

grammar, one of the vedāngas.

yavāsa

fodder, grass, pasturage.

Wordnet Search
"gra" has 437 results.

gra

agrajaḥ, pūrvajaḥ, agriyaḥ, jyeṣṭhaḥ   

jyeṣṭhabhrātā।

śyāmasya agrajaḥ adhyāpakaḥ asti।

gra

grahadaśā   

manuṣyasya jīvanakāle vividhānāṃ grahāṇāṃ niścitaḥ bhogakālaḥ।

mama grahadaśā samīcīnā vartate।

gra

grahaḥ, khagaḥ, khecaraḥ, vihagaḥ, bhraman, tārā, tārakā, tārakam, jyotiḥ, jyotiṣkaḥ   

khagolīyapiṇḍaḥ yaḥ sūryaṃ paritaḥ paribhramati।

pṛthvī sūryamālāyāḥ tṛtīyaḥ grahaḥ asti।

gra

agrajā, jyeṣṭha-bhaginī, attikā   

vayasā adhikā bhaginī।

mama agrajā adhyāpikā asti।

gra

bṛhaspatiḥ, guruḥ, graharājaḥ   

khagolīyapiṇḍaḥ yaḥ sauramālāyāḥ pañcamaḥ grahaḥ yaḥ pṛthivyāḥ dūre asti।

bṛhaspatiḥ sauramālāyāḥ mahattamaḥ grahaḥ asti।

gra

budbudaḥ, ḍimbikā, sphāraḥ, gaṇḍaḥ, phenāgram   

dravapadārthe jātaḥ vāyuyuktaḥ vartulākāravikāraḥ।

mānavasya jīvanaṃ budbudam iva asti ।

gra

anugrāhin, upakārin, anukūla, anugrahaśīla, upakāraśīla, hitabuddhi, suśīla, dakṣiṇa, sujana   

yaḥ anugṛhṇāti।

anugrāhiṇaḥ puruṣasya jīvanaṃ śāntiyuktam asti।

gra

agraḥ, śiraḥ, śikharam   

kasyapi vastunaḥ sūcivat agrabhāgaḥ।

duryodhanaḥ śrīkṛṣṇāya akathayat nāhaṃ dadāmi sūcyāḥ agreṇa tulyāṃ bhūmim api pāṇḍavebhyaḥ।

gra

stanāgram, stanamukham, stanamukhaḥ, stanaśikhā, kucāgram, cūcukaḥ, cūcukam, stanavṛntaḥ, stanavṛntam, pippalakam, narmmaṭhaḥ, vṛntam   

striyāḥ stanasya agrabhāgam।

asyāḥ goḥ stanāgre vraṇaḥ jātaḥ।

gra

vyagra   

bahuṣu kāryeṣu sahabhāgitvam।

vyagratāyāḥ kāraṇāt ahaṃ na amilam।

gra

graivam, graiveyam, graiveyakam   

grīvām abhitaḥ vastrasya kaṭhinaḥ avayavaḥ।

saḥ graivam ūrdhvaṃ kṛtvā gacchati।

gra

sagranthimūlam   

granthiyuktaṃ mūlam।

naikeṣu kṣupeṣu sagranthimūlam asti।

gra

aṇḍagranthiḥ, vṛṣaṇaḥ, muṣkaḥ, koṣaḥ, koṣakaḥ, kośaḥ, muñcakaḥ, tīkṣṇam   

purūṣasya aṇḍakośasya saḥ granthī yasmāt śukravindavaḥ niḥsaranti।

aṇḍagrantheḥ vikārāt saḥ pitā na bhavati।

gra

sūtragranthanasādhanam   

sūtragrathanasya sādhanam।

tāntavacakram ekaṃ sūtragranthanasādhanam।

gra

upacāraḥ, upacaryā, cikitsā, rukpratikriyā, nigrahaḥ, vedanāniṣṭhā, kriyā, upakramaḥ, śamaḥ   

rogasya dūrīkaraṇārthe kṛtā prakriyā।

asya rogasya upacāraḥ kathaṃ bhavati।

gra

saṃgrahita, saṃcita, saṃgṛhīta, saṃkalita, saṃhṛta, upacita, avakalita, avacita, saṃsṛṣṭa   

yasya saṅgrahaḥ kṛtaḥ।

asmin saṃgrahālaye naikāni saṅgrahitāni prācīnavastuni santi।

gra

supta, śayita, nidrāṇa, nidrita, nidrāmagna, nidrāgata, svapnila, suptastha, avasupta, suptavigraha   

yaḥ nidrāti।

kumbhakarṇaḥ ṣaṇmāsaṃ yāvat suptaḥ bhavati sma।

gra

bhraṣṭa, cyuta, vicalita, skhalita, vikṛṣṭa, mohita, vimohita, vyagra, vyākula, khaṇḍita, vyastacitta   

sthānasiddhāntādibhyaḥ dūre gataḥ।

saḥ mārgāt bhraṣṭaḥasti। / vivekād bhraṣṭānām puruṣāṇāṃ bhavati vinipātaḥ śatamukhaḥ।

gra

kapitthaḥ, dadhitthaḥ, manmathaḥ, dadhiphalaḥ, puṣpaphalaḥ, dantaśaṭhaḥ, kagitthaḥ, maṅgalyaḥ, nīlamallikā, grāhīphalaḥ, cīrapākī, granthiphalaḥ, kucaphalaḥ, kapīṣṭaḥ, gandhaphalaḥ, dantaphalaḥ, karabhavallabhaḥ, kāṭhinyaphalaḥ.   

kaṇṭakayuktaḥ vṛkṣaḥ yasya phalāni tiktāni kaṭuni ca santi।

asmin vane kapitthasya ādhikyaṃ vartate।

gra

airāvataḥ, śvetahastī, abhramātaṅgaḥ, airāvaṇaḥ, abhramuvallabhaḥ, caturdantaḥ, mallanāgaḥ, indrakuñjaraḥ, hastimallaḥ, sadādānaḥ, sudāmā, śvetakuñjaraḥ, gajāgraṇīḥ, nāgamallaḥ   

indrasya gajaḥ yaḥ pūrvadiśaḥ diggajaḥ asti।

samudramanthanāt airāvataḥ api prāptaḥ।

gra

karṇaḥ, śrotram, śrutiḥ, śravaḥ, śravaṇam, śrotaḥ, śabedagrahaḥ, dhvanigrahaḥ, śabdādhiṣṭhānam, paiñjūṣaḥ, kuharam, śravaṇendriyam   

avayavaviśeṣaḥ, śrutimaṇḍalam।

śrutyā śobhate karṇaḥ na kuṇḍalaiḥ।

gra

nāsārandhram, nāsikārandhram, nāsāgrarandhram, nāsāvivaram, nāsāpuṭam   

avayavaviśeṣaḥ, śvasanārthe nāsikāyāṃ vartamānaṃ nāsāgravarti chidraṃ।

nasyālaṅkāreṇa śobhate nāsārandhram।

gra

śikharam, śṛṅgam, kūṭaḥ, kakud, kakudaḥ, kakudam, cūḍā, parvatāgram, śailāgram, adriśṛṅgam, daśanaḥ, vātarāyaṇaḥ, ṭaṅkaḥ, giriśṛṅgaḥ   

parvatasya śiro'gram।

bhāratīyena parvatārohiṇā himālayasya śikhare bhāratasya trivarṇāḥ dhvajaḥ adhiropitā।

gra

agrabhāgaḥ   

kasyāpi vastunaḥ purataḥ bhāgaḥ।

asyāḥ naukāyāḥ agrabhāge naikāni chidrāṇi santi।

gra

aṅkuśagrahaḥ, ādhoraṇaḥ, hastipakaḥ, ibhapaḥ, gajavāhaḥ   

gajasya vāhakaḥ।

gajaḥ aṅkuśagrahasya niyantraṇāt pare gataḥ।

gra

upagrahaḥ   

saḥ khagolīyapiṇḍaḥ yad anyad grahasya paritaḥ bhramati।

candramāḥ pṛthvyāḥ upagrahaḥ asti।

gra

kāravellaḥ, kaṭhillakaḥ, suṣavī, śuṣavī, kaṇḍuraḥ, kaṇḍakaṭukaḥ, sukāṇḍaḥ, ugrakāṇḍaḥ, kaṭhillaḥ, nāsāsambedanaḥ, paṭuḥ   

latāviśeṣaḥ-yasya phalaṃ kaṭuḥ tathā ca raktapittaroge supathyakārī।

saḥ kāravelle kīṭanāśakabheṣajaṃ siñcayati।

gra

śikharam, śikhā, agram, agrabhāgaḥ, pṛṣṭham, śṛṅgam, cūḍā, śiram, uparibhāgaḥ, śīrṣakam   

kasyāpi vastunaḥ sthānasya vā uparibhāgaḥ agradeśaḥ tathā ca kasminnapi viṣaye arjitam atyuccasthānam ca।

mandirasya śikhare ketuḥ śobhate। / parvatasya śikhare dhūmam dṛṣṭvā tatra vahniḥ asti iti jñāyate

gra

brāhmaṇaḥ, dvijaḥ, vipraḥ, dvijottamaḥ, dvijātiḥ, dvijanmā, agrajanmā, bhūdevaḥ, agrajātakaḥ, sūtrakaṇṭhaḥ, jyeṣṭhavarṇaḥ, vaktrajaḥ, maitraḥ, vedavāsaḥ, nayaḥ, ṣaṭkarmā, gurūḥ, brahmā   

hindūdharmaśāstrānusāreṇa cāturvarṇyavyavasthāyāṃ prathamasya brāhmaṇavarṇasya ko'pi pumān yasya śāstre nirūpitāḥ dharmāḥ adhyayanaṃ yajanaṃ dānañca santi।

na krudhyet na prahṛṣyet ca mānito'mānitaśca yaḥ। sarvabhūteṣu abhayadastaṃ devā brāhmaṇaṃ viduḥ॥

gra

ekāgratā, tanmayatā, nimagnatā, ananyacittatā, ekāgracittatā, līnatā, anurati, abhiniviṣṭatā, manoyogitā, avirati   

ekāgrasya bhāvaḥ।

divākaraḥ ekāgratayā svasya kāryaṃ karoti।

gra

mālā, mālikā, hāraḥ, kaṇṭhamālā, sūtram, uraḥsūtram, uraḥsūtrikā, graivam, graiveyam, graiyakam, kaṇṭhabhūṣā, kaṇṭhalatā, lambanam, pralambikā, pralambaḥ, taralaḥ, lalantikā   

alaṅkāraviśeṣaḥ galadeśadhāraṇārthaṃ puṣpādibhiḥ śobhitaṃ vartulākāram ābhūṣaṇam।

tasyāḥ kaṇṭhe mālā śobhate।

gra

netrī, agraṇī   

sā mahilā yā kasminnapi kṣetre viṣaye vā janān mārgaṃ darśayati।

indirā gāndhī ekā kuśalā netrī āsīt।

gra

antaḥsrāvi-granthiḥ   

tad nalikārahitam antasrāvitantraṃ yad svasrāvaṃ sākṣāt rudhire pravāhayati।

asmākaṃ śarīre ṣaṭprakārakāḥ antaḥsrāvi-granthayaḥ santi।

gra

cintita, cintāgrasta, śocita, śaṅkita   

yaḥ cintāyuktaḥ।

saḥ putrasya pīḍayā cintitaḥ asti।

gra

udvigna, cintāpara, vyagra, uttapta, utsuka, vidhura, samanyu   

yaḥ cintayā vyākulaḥ asti।

udvignān bālakān adhyāpakaḥ vyākhyāti।

gra

pragata, agragata   

yaḥ agre gataḥ।

eṣaḥ samājaḥ śikṣākṣetre pragataḥ asti।

gra

kaṃsaḥ, kaṃsāsuraḥ, ugrasenajaḥ   

mathurāyāḥ rājñaḥ ugrasenasya putraḥ।

kaṃsaḥ ekaḥ atyācārī śāsakaḥ āsīt।

gra

yavānī, yavānikā, dīpyakaḥ, dīpyaḥ, yavasāhvaḥ, yavāgrajaḥ, dīpanī, ugragandhā, vātāriḥ, bhūkadambakaḥ, yavajaḥ, dīpanīyaḥ, śūlahantrī, ugrā, tīvragandhā, citrā   

oṣadhīviśeṣaḥ, yasya sagandhāni bījāni bhājane tathā ca bheṣaje upayujyante asya guṇāḥ kaṭutvaṃ tiktatvaṃ uṣṇatvaṃ vāta-arśaḥ-śleṣma-śūla-aṣmān-akṛmi-nāśitvam ca।

yavānyaḥ bījāni patrāṇi ca sugandhitāni santi।

gra

samagrajñānam   

kasyāpi vastvādīnāṃ samyak jñānam।

samagrajñānāt vinā na vitaṇḍavādaḥ kartavyaḥ।

gra

āyasam, sāralohaḥ, sāraloham, tīkṣṇāyasam, piṇḍāyasam, citrāyasam, śastrakam, śastram, cīnajam, sāraḥ, tīkṣṇam, śastrāyasam, piṇḍam, niśitam, tīvram, khaḍgam, muṇḍajam, ayaḥ, citrāyasam, vajram, nīlapiṇḍam, morakam, aruṇābham nāgakeśaram, tintirāṅgam, svarṇavajram, śaivālavajram, śoṇavajram, rohiṇī, kāṅkolam, granthivajrakam, madanākhyam   

dhātuviśeṣaḥ, tīkṣṇalohasya paryāyaḥ।

yadā tu āyase pātre pakvamaśnāti vai dvijaḥ sa pāpiṣṭho api bhuṅkte annaṃ raurave paripacyate।

gra

nirgrantha   

yasmin granthiḥ nāsti।

ramā nirgranthāṃ ūrṇāṃ saṃharati।

gra

udagrarohīsthānakam   

tat sthānaṃ yatra udagrarohī tiṣṭhati uḍḍayate ca।

udagrarohīsthānake tiṣṭhan udagrarohī yātrīn pratīkṣate।

gra

saṃyamaḥ, saṃyāmaḥ, viyāmaḥ, viyamaḥ, yāmaḥ, yamaḥ, saṃyamanam, niyamaḥ, ātmaniyaṃtraṇam, ātmanigrahaḥ   

cittādivṛttīnām niyaṃtraṇam।

saṃyamāt ārogyasya rakṣaṇam।

gra

samudāyaḥ, saṅghaḥ, samūhaḥ, saṅghātaḥ, samavāyaḥ, sañcayaḥ, gaṇaḥ, gulmaḥ, gucchaḥ, gucchakaḥ, gutsaḥ, stavakaḥ, oghaḥ, vṛndaḥ, nivahaḥ, vyūhaḥ, sandohaḥ, visaraḥ, vrajaḥ, stomaḥ, nikaraḥ, vātaḥ, vāraḥ, saṃghātaḥ, samudayaḥ, cayaḥ, saṃhatiḥ, vṛndam, nikurambam, kadambakam, pūgaḥ, sannayaḥ, skandhaḥ, nicayaḥ, jālam, agram, pacalam, kāṇḍam, maṇḍalam, cakram, vistaraḥ, utkāraḥ, samuccayaḥ, ākaraḥ, prakaraḥ, saṃghaḥ, pracayaḥ, jātam   

ekasmin sthāne sthāpitāni sthitāni vā naikāni vastūni।

asmin samudāye naikāḥ mahilāḥ santi।

gra

dūradarśin, agradarśin, anāgatadarśin, anāgatadarśin, pūrvadarśin, bhaviṣyadarśin, antarajña, prapaśyat, krāntadarśin   

yaḥ bhaviṣyat kālasthitāṃ dūrasthāṃ ghaṭanāṃ paśyati cintayati vā।

dūradarśī samasyāyāṃ na nimijyati।

gra

uttuṅga, ucca, prāṃśu, udagra, ucchrita, tuṅga   

yaḥ ūrdhvadiśi vardhitaḥ।

evaresṭa nāma himālayasya uttuṅgaḥ śikharaḥ।

gra

aśānta, udvigna, vyagra, vyathita, savyatha, kliṣṭa, aśānta, anirvṛta, vidhura, vidura, udbhrānta, mohita, jātaśaṅka   

yad śāntaṃ nāsti।

yadi cittam aśāntaṃ tarhi kimapi kartuṃ na śakyate।

gra

ekāgratā, aikāgryam, niṣṭhā, niṣṭhitatvam, ekaniṣṭhatā, ananyavṛttiḥ, ekacittā, ekacittatvam, ananyacittatā, abhiniveśaḥ, cittābhiniveśaḥ, abhiyuktatā, abhiniviṣṭatā, āsaktiḥ, āsaktatā, niveśaḥ, praveśaḥ, niviṣṭatā, āviṣṭatvam, paratā, manoyogaḥ   

ekacittasya bhāvaḥ।

saritā pratyekaṃ kāryaṃ ekāgratayā karoti।

gra

saṅgrahālayaḥ, kautukāgāraḥ, kautukālayaḥ, kautukasaṅgrahālayaḥ, durlabhadravyāgāram   

durlabhavastusaṅgrahasthānam।

asmin saṅgrahālaye mugalakālīnavastūnāṃ saṅgrahaḥ asti।

gra

aṅkitaḥ, likhitaḥ, lekhaḥ, patram, granthaḥ, grathitam, racanā, lipiḥ, libiḥ   

akṣaravinyāsaḥ।

adhunā aṅkitāḥ saṃskṛtagranthāḥ upalabdhāḥ santi।

gra

aṅguliḥ, aṅguriḥ, karapallavaḥ, karaśākhā, karāgrapallavaḥ, śakkarī   

śarīrāvayavaviśeṣaḥ pāṇipādayoḥ śākhā।

tasya dakṣiṇe haste ṣaḍ aṅgulayaḥ santi।

gra

granthiḥ, granthikā, bandhaḥ, gaṇḍaḥ   

parivītānāṃ paraspareṣu atiśliṣṭānāṃ vā rajjvādīnāṃ bandhanam।

vastrasya granthiḥ atīva dṛḍhaḥ।

gra

śivaḥ, śambhuḥ, īśaḥ, paśupatiḥ, pinākapāṇiḥ, śūlī, maheśvaraḥ, īśvaraḥ, sarvaḥ, īśānaḥ, śaṅkaraḥ, candraśekharaḥ, phaṇadharadharaḥ, kailāsaniketanaḥ, himādritanayāpatiḥ, bhūteśaḥ, khaṇḍaparaśuḥ, girīśaḥ, giriśaḥ, mṛḍaḥ, mṛtyañjayaḥ, kṛttivāsāḥ, pinākī, prathamādhipaḥ, ugraḥ, kapardī, śrīkaṇṭhaḥ, śitikaṇṭhaḥ, kapālabhṛt, vāmadevaḥ, mahādevaḥ, virūpākṣaḥ, trilocanaḥ, kṛśānuretāḥ, sarvajñaḥ, dhūrjaṭiḥ, nīlalohitaḥ, haraḥ, smaraharaḥ, bhargaḥ, tryambakaḥ, tripurāntakaḥ, gaṅgādharaḥ, andhakaripuḥ, kratudhvaṃsī, vṛṣadhvajaḥ, vyomakeśaḥ, bhavaḥ, bhaumaḥ, sthāṇuḥ, rudraḥ, umāpatiḥ, vṛṣaparvā, rerihāṇaḥ, bhagālī, pāśucandanaḥ, digambaraḥ, aṭṭahāsaḥ, kālañjaraḥ, purahiṭ, vṛṣākapiḥ, mahākālaḥ, varākaḥ, nandivardhanaḥ, hīraḥ, vīraḥ, kharuḥ, bhūriḥ, kaṭaprūḥ, bhairavaḥ, dhruvaḥ, śivipiṣṭaḥ, guḍākeśaḥ, devadevaḥ, mahānaṭaḥ, tīvraḥ, khaṇḍaparśuḥ, pañcānanaḥ, kaṇṭhekālaḥ, bharuḥ, bhīruḥ, bhīṣaṇaḥ, kaṅkālamālī, jaṭādharaḥ, vyomadevaḥ, siddhadevaḥ, dharaṇīśvaraḥ, viśveśaḥ, jayantaḥ, hararūpaḥ, sandhyānāṭī, suprasādaḥ, candrāpīḍaḥ, śūladharaḥ, vṛṣāṅgaḥ, vṛṣabhadhvajaḥ, bhūtanāthaḥ, śipiviṣṭaḥ, vareśvaraḥ, viśveśvaraḥ, viśvanāthaḥ, kāśīnāthaḥ, kuleśvaraḥ, asthimālī, viśālākṣaḥ, hiṇḍī, priyatamaḥ, viṣamākṣaḥ, bhadraḥ, ūrddharetā, yamāntakaḥ, nandīśvaraḥ, aṣṭamūrtiḥ, arghīśaḥ, khecaraḥ, bhṛṅgīśaḥ, ardhanārīśaḥ, rasanāyakaḥ, uḥ, hariḥ, abhīruḥ, amṛtaḥ, aśaniḥ, ānandabhairavaḥ, kaliḥ, pṛṣadaśvaḥ, kālaḥ, kālañjaraḥ, kuśalaḥ, kolaḥ, kauśikaḥ, kṣāntaḥ, gaṇeśaḥ, gopālaḥ, ghoṣaḥ, caṇḍaḥ, jagadīśaḥ, jaṭādharaḥ, jaṭilaḥ, jayantaḥ, raktaḥ, vāraḥ, vilohitaḥ, sudarśanaḥ, vṛṣāṇakaḥ, śarvaḥ, satīrthaḥ, subrahmaṇyaḥ   

devatāviśeṣaḥ- hindūdharmānusāraṃ sṛṣṭeḥ vināśikā devatā।

śivasya arcanā liṅgarūpeṇa pracalitā asti।

gra

ḍimbāśayaḥ, aṇḍāśayaḥ, ḍimbagranthiḥ   

tad strījananāṅgaṃ yatra ḍimbasya utpattiḥ jāyate।

ḍimbāśaye ḍimbāḥ santi।

gra

snāyuḥ, snasā, peśī, śirā, māṃsapeśī, māṃsaśirā, māṃsarajju, vasnasā, vahīruḥ, sandhibandhanam, granthibandhanam   

śarīrasthā māṃsasya granthiḥ yena avayavānāṃ sañcalanaṃ bhavati।

ūtibhyaḥ peśī jāyate।

gra

viṣṇuḥ, nārāyaṇaḥ, kṛṣṇaḥ, vaikuṇṭhaḥ, viṣṭaraśravāḥ, dāmodaraḥ, hṛṣīkeśaḥ, keśavaḥ, mādhavaḥ, svabhūḥ, daityāriḥ, puṇḍarīkākṣaḥ, govindaḥ, garuḍadhvajaḥ, pītāmbaraḥ, acyutaḥ, śārṅgī, viṣvaksenaḥ, janārdanaḥ, upendraḥ, indrāvarajaḥ, cakrapāṇiḥ, caturbhujaḥ, padmanābhaḥ, madhuripuḥ, vāsudevaḥ, trivikramaḥ, daivakīnandanaḥ, śauriḥ, śrīpatiḥ, puruṣottamaḥ, vanamālī, balidhvaṃsī, kaṃsārātiḥ, adhokṣajaḥ, viśvambharaḥ, kaiṭabhajit, vidhuḥ, śrīvatsalāñachanaḥ, purāṇapuruṣaḥ, vṛṣṇiḥ, śatadhāmā, gadāgrajaḥ, ekaśṛṅgaḥ, jagannāthaḥ, viśvarūpaḥ, sanātanaḥ, mukundaḥ, rāhubhedī, vāmanaḥ, śivakīrtanaḥ, śrīnivāsaḥ, ajaḥ, vāsuḥ, śrīhariḥ, kaṃsāriḥ, nṛhariḥ, vibhuḥ, madhujit, madhusūdanaḥ, kāntaḥ, puruṣaḥ, śrīgarbhaḥ, śrīkaraḥ, śrīmān, śrīdharaḥ, śrīniketanaḥ, śrīkāntaḥ, śrīśaḥ, prabhuḥ, jagadīśaḥ, gadādharaḥ, ajitaḥ, jitāmitraḥ, ṛtadhāmā, śaśabinduḥ, punarvasuḥ, ādidevaḥ, śrīvarāhaḥ, sahasravadanaḥ, tripāt, ūrdhvadevaḥ, gṛdhnuḥ, hariḥ, yādavaḥ, cāṇūrasūdanaḥ, sadāyogī, dhruvaḥ, hemaśaṅkhaḥ, śatāvarttī, kālanemiripuḥ, somasindhuḥ, viriñciḥ, dharaṇīdharaḥ, bahumūrddhā, vardhamānaḥ, śatānandaḥ, vṛṣāntakaḥ, rantidevaḥ, vṛṣākapiḥ, jiṣṇuḥ, dāśārhaḥ, abdhiśayanaḥ, indrānujaḥ, jalaśayaḥ, yajñapuruṣaḥ, tārkṣadhvajaḥ, ṣaḍbinduḥ, padmeśaḥ, mārjaḥ, jinaḥ, kumodakaḥ, jahnuḥ, vasuḥ, śatāvartaḥ, muñjakeśī, babhruḥ, vedhāḥ, prasniśṛṅgaḥ, ātmabhūḥ, suvarṇabinduḥ, śrīvatsaḥ, gadābhṛt, śārṅgabhṛt, cakrabhṛt, śrīvatsabhṛt, śaṅkhabhṛt, jalaśāyī, muramardanaḥ, lakṣmīpatiḥ, murāriḥ, amṛtaḥ, ariṣṭanemaḥ, kapiḥ, keśaḥ, jagadīśaḥ, janārdanaḥ, jinaḥ, jiṣṇuḥ, vikramaḥ, śarvaḥ   

devatāviśeṣaḥ hindudharmānusāraṃ jagataḥ pālanakartā।

ekādaśastathā tvaṣṭā dvādaśo viṣṇurucyate jaghanyajastu sarveṣāmādityānāṃ guṇādhikaḥ।

gra

sūryaḥ, savitā, ādityaḥ, mitraḥ, aruṇaḥ, bhānuḥ, pūṣā, arkaḥ, hiraṇyagarbhaḥ, pataṅgaḥ, khagaḥ, sahasrāṃśuḥ, dinamaṇiḥ, marīci, mārtaṇḍa, divākaraḥ, bhāskaraḥ, prabhākaraḥ, vibhākaraḥ, vivasvān, saptāśvaḥ, haridaśvaḥ, citrarathaḥ, saptasaptiḥ, dinamaṇi, dyumaṇiḥ, divāmaṇiḥ, khamaṇiḥ, khadyotaḥ, pradyotanaḥ, ambarīśaḥ, aṃśahastaḥ, lokabāndhavaḥ, jagatcakṣuḥ, lokalocanaḥ, kālakṛtaḥ, karmasākṣī, gopatiḥ, gabhastiḥ, gabhastimān, gabhastihastaḥ, graharājaḥ, caṇḍāṃśu, aṃśumānī, uṣṇaraśmiḥ, tapanaḥ, tāpanaḥ, jyotiṣmān, mihiraḥ, avyayaḥ, arciḥ, padmapāṇiḥ, padminīvallabhaḥ, padmabandhuḥ, padminīkāntaḥ, padmapāṇiḥ, hiraṇyaretaḥ, kāśyapeyaḥ, virocanaḥ, vibhāvasuḥ, tamonudaḥ, tamopahaḥ, citrabhānuḥ, hariḥ, harivāhanaḥ, grahapatiḥ, tviṣāmpatiḥ, ahaḥpatiḥ, vṛdhnaḥ, bhagaḥ, agaḥ, adriḥ, heliḥ, tarūṇiḥ, śūraḥ, dinapraṇīḥ, kuñjāraḥ, plavagaḥ, sūnuḥ, rasādhāraḥ, pratidivā, jyotipīthaḥ, inaḥ, vedodayaḥ, papīḥ, pītaḥ, akūpāraḥ, usraḥ, kapilaḥ   

pṛthivyāḥ nikaṭatamaḥ atitejasvī khagolīyaḥ piṇḍaḥ yaṃ paritaḥ pṛthvyādigrahāḥ bhramanti। tathā ca yaḥ ākāśe suvati lokam karmāṇi prerayati ca।

sūryaḥ sauryāḥ ūrjāyāḥ mahīyaḥ srotaḥ।/ sūrye tapatyāvaraṇāya dṛṣṭaiḥ kalpeta lokasya kathaṃ tamitsrā।

gra

yuddham, saṃgrāmaḥ, samaraḥ, samaram, āyodhanam, āhavam, raṇyam, anīkaḥ, anīkam, abhisampātaḥ, abhyāmardaḥ, araraḥ, ākrandaḥ, ājiḥ, yodhanam, jamyam, pradhanam, pravidāraṇam, mṛdham, āskandanam, saṃkhyam, samīkam, sāmyarāyikam, kalahaḥ, vigrahaḥ, saṃprahāraḥ, kaliḥ, saṃsphoṭaḥ, saṃyugaḥ, samāghātaḥ, saṃgrāmaḥ, abhyāgamaḥ, āhavaḥ, samudāyaḥ, saṃyat, samitiḥ, ājiḥ, samit, yut, saṃrāvaḥ, ānāhaḥ, samparāyakaḥ, vidāraḥ, dāraṇam, saṃvit, samparāyaḥ, balajam, ānarttaḥ, abhimaraḥ, samudayaḥ, raṇaḥ, vivāk, vikhādaḥ, nadanuḥ, bharaḥ, ākrandaḥ, ājiḥ, pṛtanājyam, abhīkam, samīkam, mamasatyam, nemadhitā, saṅkāḥ, samitiḥ, samanam, mīऴ् he, pṛtanāḥ, spṛt, spṛd, mṛt, mṛd, pṛt, pṛd, samatsu, samaryaḥ, samaraṇam, samohaḥ, samithaḥ, saṅkhe, saṅge, saṃyugam, saṅgathaḥ, saṅgame, vṛtratūryam, pṛkṣaḥ, āṇiḥ, śīrasātau, vājasātiḥ, samanīkam, khalaḥ, khajaḥ, pauṃsye, mahādhanaḥ, vājaḥ, ajam, sadma, saṃyat, saṃyad, saṃvataḥ   

śatrutāvaśād anyarājyaiḥ saha saśastrasenābalena dharmalābhārtham arthalābhārthaṃ yaśolābhārthaṃ vā yodhanam।

yatra ayuddhe dhruvaṃ nāśo yuddhe jīvitasaṃśayaḥ taṃ kālam ekaṃ yuddhasya pravadanti manīṣiṇaḥ।

gra

candraḥ, kalānāthaḥ, kalādharaḥ, himāṃśuḥ, candramāḥ, kumudabāndhavaḥ, vidhuḥ, sudhāṃśuḥ, śubhrāṃśuḥ, oṣadhīśaḥ, niśāpatiḥ, abjaḥ, jaivātṛkaḥ, glauḥ, mṛgāṅkaḥ, dvijarājaḥ, śaśadharaḥ, nakṣatreśaḥ, kṣapākaraḥ, doṣākaraḥ, niśīthinīnāthaḥ, śarvarīśaḥ, eṇāṅkaḥ, śītaraśmiḥ, samudranavanītaḥ, sārasaḥ, śvetavāhanaḥ, nakṣatranāmiḥ, uḍupaḥ, sudhāsūtiḥ, tithipraṇīḥ, amatiḥ, candiraḥ, citrāṭīraḥ, pakṣadharaḥ, rohiṇīśaḥ, atrinetrajaḥ, pakṣajaḥ, sindhujanmā, daśāśvaḥ, māḥ, tārāpīḍaḥ, niśāmaṇiḥ, mṛgalāñchanaḥ, darśavipat, chāyāmṛgadharaḥ, grahanemiḥ, dākṣāyaṇīpati, lakṣmīsahajaḥ, sudhākaraḥ, sudhādhāraḥ, śītabhānuḥ, tamoharaḥ, tuśārakiraṇaḥ, pariḥ, himadyutiḥ, dvijapatiḥ, viśvapsā, amṛtadīdhitiḥ, hariṇāṅkaḥ, rohiṇīpatiḥ, sindhunandanaḥ, tamonut, eṇatilakaḥ, kumudeśaḥ, kṣīrodanandanaḥ, kāntaḥ, kalāvān, yāminījatiḥ, sijraḥ, mṛgapipluḥ, sudhānidhiḥ, tuṅgī, pakṣajanmā, abdhīnavanītakaḥ, pīyūṣamahāḥ, śītamarīciḥ, śītalaḥ, trinetracūḍāmaṇiḥ, atrinetrabhūḥ, sudhāṅgaḥ, parijñāḥ, sudhāṅgaḥ, valakṣaguḥ, tuṅgīpatiḥ, yajvanāmpatiḥ, parvvadhiḥ, kleduḥ, jayantaḥ, tapasaḥ, khacamasaḥ, vikasaḥ, daśavājī, śvetavājī, amṛtasūḥ, kaumudīpatiḥ, kumudinīpatiḥ, bhūpatiḥ, dakṣajāpatiḥ, oṣadhīpatiḥ, kalābhṛt, śaśabhṛt, eṇabhṛt, chāyābhṛt, atridṛgjaḥ, niśāratnam, niśākaraḥ, amṛtaḥ, śvetadyutiḥ, hariḥ   

khagolīyapiṇḍaḥ yaḥ pṛthvīṃ paribhramati।

adhunā mānavaḥ candrasya pṛṣṭhabhāgaṃ gatvā saṃśodhanaṃ karoti।

gra

pragrahaḥ   

uṣṭrasya nāsikārajjuḥ।

bālakaḥ pragrahaṃ gṛhītvā uṣṭrena saha calati।

gra

brāhmaṇaḥ, dvijaḥ, vipraḥ, dvijottamaḥ, dvijātiḥ, dvijanmā, agrajanmā, bhūdevaḥ, agrajātakaḥ, sūtrakaṇṭhaḥ, jyeṣṭhavarṇaḥ, vaktrajaḥ, maitraḥ, vedavāsaḥ, nayaḥ, ṣaṭkarmā, gurūḥ, brahmā   

hindūdharmaśāstrānusāreṇa cāturvarṇyavyavasthāyāṃ prathamo varṇaḥ yasya śāstranirūpitadharmāḥ adhyayanaṃ yajanaṃ dānañca santi।

brāhmaṇyāṃ brāhmaṇāt jāto brāhmaṇaḥ na saṃśayaḥ। kṣatriyāyāṃ tathaiva vaiśyāyām api caiva hi।

gra

pratiṣṭhita, agragaṇya, gaṇamānya, mānya, mānanīya, gauravānvita   

yena pratiṣṭhā labdhā।

paṇḍita maheśaḥ svasya kṣetre pratiṣṭhitaḥ vyaktiḥ asti।

gra

agragāmī, agresaraḥ   

yaḥ agre gacchati।

saṅkaṭān prathamataḥ agragāmī parāṅmukhīkaroti।

gra

agram   

yat agrime/ prathame sthāne vartate।

sūceḥ agraṃ tīkṣṇam asti

gra

uttama, utkṛṣṭa, śreṣṭha, pradhāna, pramukha, praveka, mukhya, varyaḥ, vareṇya, pravarha, anavarārdhya, parārdhya, agra, pragrabara, prāgrā, agrā, agrīya, agriya, anuttama   

atyantam śreyān।

rāmacaritamānasa iti gosvāmī tulasīdāsasya ekā uttamā kṛtiḥ।

gra

purogāmin, agragāmin   

yaḥ agre gacchati।

purogāmī puruṣaḥ eva asya dalasya nāyakaḥ asti।

gra

agre, agrataḥ, purataḥ, puraḥ   

agre gacchati।

saḥ sāvakāśam agre gacchati।

gra

agrataḥ, agram, purataḥ, puraḥ   

agre sarati।

mārgadarśakaḥ agre gacchati।

gra

grah   

balapūrvakagrahaṇam।

yāṃstatra cārān gṛhṇīyāt ।

gra

kṛtrima-upagrahaḥ   

mānavena nirmitaḥ upagrahaḥ।

bhāratadeśena naike kṛtrima-upagrahāḥ antarīkṣe preṣitāḥ।

gra

agragāmin, purogāmin   

yaḥ niyatam unnatiṃ kurvan agre gacchati।

agragāmī vyaktiḥ samājaṃ nūtanaṃ mārgaṃ darśayati।

gra

puraḥsaraḥ, agradūtaḥ, agresaraḥ, purogāmī, purogaḥ, prāggāmī   

yaḥ agre gatvā anyasya āgamanaṃ sūcayati।

laṅkāvijayāt anantaraṃ prabhuḥ rāmacandraḥ hanumantaṃ puraḥsaraḥ iti rūpeṇa ayodhyāṃ preṣayati।

gra

agrepreṣita, agrapreṣita, agreṣita, agresārita   

kasyāpi nivedanam agrime kāryārthe ucite ājñārthe vā uccādhikāriṇaḥ samīpe preṣitam।

prāntādhikārī agrepreṣitaṃ patraṃ śvaḥ cintayiṣyati।

gra

śānta, praśānta, nirudvigna, avikala, avyākula, avyagra, viśrabdha, nirākula, anākula, śamita, viśrānta, śāntacetas   

yad udvignaṃ nāsti।

mohanasya jīvanaṃ śāntam asti।

gra

yavānī, yavānikā, dīpyakaḥ, dīpyaḥ, yavasāhvaḥ, yavāgrajaḥ, dīpanī, ugragandhā, vātāriḥ, bhūkadambakaḥ, yavajaḥ, dīpanīyaḥ, śūlahantrī, ugrā, tīvragandhā, citrā   

oṣadhībījaviśeṣaḥ yavānyaḥ sagandhāni bījāni ye bhājane tathā ca bheṣaje upayujyante asya guṇāḥ kaṭutvaṃ tiktatvaṃ uṣṇatvaṃ vāta-arśaḥ-śleṣma-śūla-aṣmān-akṛmi-nāśitvam ca।

yavānī pācanī rucyā tīkṣṇoṣṇā kaṭukā laghuḥ।

gra

tīkṣṇa, tīvra, kuśāgra, aśri, khara, tigita, tigma, tejasvat, niśita, pravivikta, vikuṇṭha, viśita, śāta, śīra, saṃśita   

tejoyuktam।

asya kāryārthe tīkṣṇā buddhiḥ apekṣyate।

gra

saṃyuj, ghaṭ, yuj, grath, saṃniyuj, sambandh, anubandh, sandhā, upasandhā, saṃśleṣay, saṃlagnīkṛ   

vastudvayān athavā ekasya eva vastunaḥ bhāgadvayān sīvanena śyānadravyeṇa vā lagnīkaraṇānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

taṣṭrā utpīṭhikāyāḥ ādhāradaṇḍān saṃniyunakti।

gra

durāgrahaḥ   

kasyāpi vastunaḥ kṛte vyarthaḥ anucitaḥ vā āgrahaḥ।

pitari nirdhane satyapi śyāmaḥ dvicakrikāṃ kretuṃ durāgrahaṃ karoti।

gra

durāgrahin   

yaḥ durāgrahaṃ karoti।

durāgrahiṇaḥ manuṣyasya upadeśaḥ kaṭhinam।

gra

matāgrahin   

yaḥ āgraheṇa svamatam sthāpayati।

śyāmaḥ matāgrahī bālakaḥ asti

gra

atyugra   

atyadhikena āveśena yuktaḥ।

atyugraḥ mohanaḥ mama kimapi na śṛṇoti।

gra

prabala, sabala, svojas, saujas, atibala, adabhra, ugra, udbala, ūrjāvata, ūrjasvat, tavasvat, tavya, tīvra, tuṅga, dūpra, dṛpra, dṛpra, prakṛṣṭa, balabalī, balabhadra, balāvastha, balūla, va, satvan, sthāmavat,    

balena saha।

prabalena vegena vāyuḥ vahati।

gra

kāmuka, kāmin, kāmavṛtti, kāmapravaṇa, kāmāsakta, sakāma, kāmana, kamana, kamra, kamitṛ, kāmayitā, ratārthin, maithunārthin, suratārthin, maithunābhilāṣin, sambhogābhilāśin, maithunecchu, vyavāyin, anuka, abhīka, abhika, lāpuka, abhilāṣuka, vyavāyaparāyaṇa, lampaṭa, strīrata, strīpara, kāmārta, kāmātura, kāmāndha, kāmānvita, kāmāviṣṭa, kāmagrasta, kāmādhīna, kāmayukta, kāmākrānta, kāmajita, jātakāma, kāmopahata   

yaḥ strīsambhogābhilāṣī asti।

saḥ kāmukaḥ vyaktiḥ asti।

gra

adhigrahaṇam   

adhiyācanayā balapūrvakaṃ vā kasyāpi sampatteḥ vastunaḥ vā arjanam।

hindūsaṃghaṭanaiḥ ayodhyāyāṃ rāmajanmabhūmeḥ adhigrahaṇaṃ kṛtam।

gra

adhyāyaḥ, pāṭhaḥ, paricchedaḥ, sargaḥ, vargaḥ, udghātaḥ, aṅkaḥ, saṃgrahaḥ, ucchvāsaḥ, parivartaḥ, paṭalaḥ, parvaḥ, āhnikam, prakaraṇam   

granthasandhiḥ।

upādhyāyena pravacane gītāyāḥ pañcamasya adhyāyasya vivaraṇaṃ kṛtam।

gra

pradhānatā, prādhānya, agratā, prathamatā, śreṣṭhatā, pramukhatā, varīyatā   

pradhānasya avasthā bhāvo vā।

sacina teṇḍūlakara mahodayena ekadinaṃ yāvat krīḍyamāne krikeṭa iti krīḍāyāṃ sarvādhikāni śatakāni kṛtvā svasya pradhānatā pratiṣṭhāpitā।

gra

adhigrahīta, adhikṛta, adhigata   

yasya adhigrahaṇaṃ kṛtam।

śāsanena adhigrahītasyāḥ bhūmeḥ pratyārpaṇasya ādeśāḥ dattāḥ।

gra

sārathiḥ, sūtaḥ, kṣattā, niyāmaka, niṣaṅgathi, pravetā, rathavāhaka, rathasārathi, saṃgrahītā, saṃgrāhaka, sacakrī, sādi, savyeṣṭhā, sthapati   

yaḥ rathaṃ cālayati।

mahābhārate yuddhe śrīkṛṣṇaḥ arjunasya sārathiḥ āsīt।

gra

utkaṇṭhā, vyagratā, adhīratā, āturatā   

āturayuktā avasthā।

saṃvatsaradvayāt anantaraṃ saḥ gṛhajanaiḥ saha melanārthe tasya utkaṇṭhā vardhate।

gra

baladevaḥ, balabhadraḥ, saṃkarṣaṇaḥ, haladharaḥ, balaḥ, madhupriyaḥ, balarāmaḥ, tālāṅkaḥ, pralambaghnaḥ, acyutāgrajaḥ, revatīramaṇaḥ, rāmaḥ, kāmapālaḥ, halāyudhaḥ, nīlāmbaraḥ, rauhiṇeyaḥ, tālāṅkaḥ, suṣalī, halī, saṅkarṣaṇaḥ, sīrapāṇiḥ, kālindībhedanaḥ, rukmidarpaḥ, halabhṛt, hālabhṛt, saunandī, guptavaraḥ, saṃvartakaḥ, balī, musalī   

kṛṣṇasya jyeṣṭhaḥ bhrātā yaḥ rohiṇyāḥ putraḥ āsīt।

balarāmaḥ śeṣanāgasya avatāraḥ asti iti manyante।

gra

agru, anagni, nirūḍha, apāṇigrahaṇa, apūrvin   

yasya vivāhaḥ na jātaḥ।

agruḥ puruṣaḥ eva asmin pade niyuktaḥ bhavituṃ arhati।

gra

hṛdayam, hṛt, marma, hṛtpiṇḍam, raktāśayaḥ, agramāṃsam, bukkaḥ, bukkam, bukkā, bṛkkaḥ, kantuḥ, rikam, bhapat   

avayavaviśeṣaḥ, urasi vāmabhāge vartamānaḥ avayavaḥ yataḥ śuddhaṃ rudhiraṃ śarīre anyāḥ dhamanīḥ pratigacchati।

hṛdayasya sthānam urasi vartate।

gra

agrabījaḥ, vṛkṣakaḥ   

saḥ kṣupaḥ yaḥ ekasmāt sthānāt gṛhītvā anyatra ropayati।

saḥ kṛṣīkṣetre annasya agrabījān ropayati।

gra

grahapīḍanam, uparāgaḥ, upasargaḥ, upaplavaḥ, grahaṇaḥ, grāsa, aupagrahikaḥ, aupagrastikaḥ, vimarddanam   

grahajanitapīḍā। sūryasya grahapīḍanam amāvasyāyām eva bhavati। /

śaśidivākarayorgrahapīḍanam।

gra

abhāvagrastatā   

abhāvagrastasya avasthā bhāvo vā।

abhāvagrastatayā pīḍito'pi san tena satyam eva ācarītam।

gra

granthakoṣṭhaḥ   

granthasya koṣṭham।

viṣayānusāreṇa granthāḥ granthakoṣṭhe sthāpitāḥ।

gra

śāpaḥ, abhiśāpaḥ, śrāpaḥ, avakrośaḥ, avagrahaḥ   

kasyacit bhāvanātirekāt āgatā aniṣṭā uktiḥ।

gautamasya śāpāt ahalyā śilā abhavat।

gra

aruṇaḥ, kāśyapiḥ, anūruḥ, sūrasūtaḥ, garuḍāgrajaḥ, ramaṇaḥ   

dharmagranthānusāreṇa ekā devatā yā sūryasya sārathiḥ āsīt।

aruṇaḥ kaśyapasya putraḥ āsīt।

gra

patnī, jāyā, bhāryā, gṛhiṇī, vadhūḥ, janī, sahadharmiṇī, sahacarī, dārāḥ, kalatram, pāṇigṛhītī, sadharmiṇī, dharmācāriṇī, gṛhaḥ, kṣetram, parigrahaḥ, ūḍhā   

sā pariṇītā yā patyā udvāhavihītamantrādinā vedavidhānenoḍhā।

patnyāḥ guṇenaiva puruṣāḥ sukhino bhavanti।

gra

hatāśa, nirāśa, khinna, dainyagrasta   

hatā naṣṭā vā āśā yasya।

vidyālaye nāmāṅkanaṃ na prāptam ataḥ śyāmaḥ hatāśaḥ abhūt। / gaurbhūtvāsumukhī khinnā rudanti।

gra

rāhuḥ, tamaḥ, svarbhānuḥ, saiṃhikeyaḥ, vidhuntudaḥ, asrapiśācaḥ, grahakallolaḥ, saiṃhikaḥ, upaplavaḥ, śīrṣakaḥ, uparāgaḥ, siṃhikāsūnuḥ, kṛṣṇavarṇaḥ, kabandhaḥ, aguḥ, asuraḥ   

śāstreṣu varṇitaḥ navagraheṣu ekaḥ grahaḥ।

bhavataḥ putrasya janmapatrikāyāṃ saptame sthāne rāhuḥ asti।

gra

dharmagranthajñaḥ   

yaḥ dharmagranthān jānāti।

śaṅkarācāryaḥ ekaḥ dharmagranthajñaḥ āsīt।

gra

ādānam, parigrahaḥ, pratigrahaḥ   

anyasmāt grahaṇasya kriyā।

prativeśinā saha vastūnām ādānaṃ pradānaṃ ca pracalatyeva।

gra

vyathita, udvigna, vyagra, savyatha, kliṣṭa, parikliṣṭa, aśānta   

yaḥ vyathate।

vyathitaḥ eva jānāti paraduḥkham।

gra

bandhanam, grathanam, nibandhanam   

granthasya rakṣaṇārthe kṛtaḥ nigrahaḥ।

asya granthasya bandhanaṃ kuru।

gra

grah, pratigrah, abhigrah, parigrah, sampragrah, upasampragrah, ādā, upādā, dhā, upalabh, grahaṇaṃ kṛ, āp, svīkṛ   

kasya api athavā kasmād api vastu svīkaraṇānukūlavyāpāraḥ।

saḥ adhyakṣasya hastāt puraskāram agṛhṇāt।

gra

indriyam, hṛṣīkam, viṣayi, akṣam, karaṇam, grahaṇam   

jñānakarmasādhakaḥ śarīrasya avayavaḥ।

netrakarṇādayāni indriyāṇi santi।

gra

agrahāraḥ   

śāsanāt prāptā bhūmiḥ pradeśaḥ vā।

āṅglāḥ prasadya kasmai api agrahāram ayacchat।

gra

pūgapātram, pūgapīṭham, patatgrahaḥ   

ṣṭhīvanārthe pātram।

saḥ tāmbūlam atti anantaraṃ pūgīpātre ṣṭhīvati।

gra

ugravādin, ugrapanthin   

yaḥ ugravādasya samarthanaṃ karoti।

ugravādī puruṣaḥ rāṣṭre hiṃsāṃ saṃvardhayati।

gra

ugrasenaḥ   

mathurānareśaḥ yaḥ kaṃsasya pitā āsīt।

kaṃsaḥ ugrasenam abadhnāt।

gra

svīkārya, svīkaraṇīya, grahaṇīya, grāhya   

svīkartuṃ yogyaḥ।

bhavataḥ sūcanā svīkāryā vartate।

gra

gaṅgā, mandākinī, jāhnavī, puṇyā, alakanandā, viṣṇupadī, jahnutanayā, suranimnagā, bhāgīrathī, tripathagā, tistrotāḥ, bhīṣmasūḥ, arghyatīrtham, tīrtharījaḥ, tridaśadīrghikā, kumārasūḥ, saridvarā, siddhāpagā, svarāpagā, svargyāpagā, khāpagā, ṛṣikulyā, haimavratī, sarvāpī, haraśekharā, surāpagā, dharmadravī, sudhā, jahnukanyā, gāndinī, rudraśekharā, nandinī, sitasindhuḥ, adhvagā, ugraśekharā, siddhasindhuḥ, svargasarīdvarā, samudrasubhagā, svarnadī, suradīrghikā, suranadī, svardhunī, jyeṣṭhā, jahnusutā, bhīṣmajananī, śubhrā, śailendrajā, bhavāyanā, mahānadī, śailaputrī, sitā, bhuvanapāvanī, śailaputrī   

bhāratadeśasthāḥ pradhānā nadī yā hindudharmānusāreṇa mokṣadāyinī asti iti manyante।

dharmagranthāḥ kathayanti rājñā bhagīrathena svargāt gaṅgā ānītā।

gra

yatnaḥ, prayatnaḥ, ceṣṭā, ceṣṭitam, viceṣṭitam, ceṣṭanam, udyamaḥ, udyogaḥ, vyavasāyaḥ, adhyavasāyaḥ, adhyavasānam, pravṛttiḥ, vyāpāraḥ, āyāsaḥ, ghaṭanam, ghaṭanā, ghaṭā, grahaḥ, guraṇam, gūraṇam, goraṇam, upakramaḥ, karmayogaḥ, prayogaḥ, vyāyāmaḥ, utsāhaḥ   

īpsitasiddhyarthaṃ kriyamāṇaṃ kāryam।

udyoginaṃ puruṣasiṃham upaiti lakṣmīr daivena deyam iti kāpuruṣā vadanti। daivaṃ nihatya kuru pauruṣam ātmaśaktyā yatne kṛte yadi na sidhyati ko'tra doṣaḥ॥

gra

daṇḍasaṃhitā, daṇḍavidhisaṃgrahaḥ   

saḥ granthaḥ yasmin aparādhī kathaṃ daṇḍanīyaḥ ityasya vicāraḥ asti।

bhāratadeśasya daṇḍasaṃhitāyāḥ anusareṇa āpattikāle 302 iti niyamaḥ ālambanīyaḥ।

gra

tulāpragrahaḥ, tulāpragrāhaḥ, pragrahaḥ, pragrāhaḥ   

tulāyāḥ pragrahaḥ ।

tulāpragrahe jātāḥ granthayaḥ apākarotu।

gra

navagrahamālā   

navagrahāṇāṃ ratnānāṃ mālā।

navagrahāṇāṃ śāntyarthe saḥ navagrahamālāṃ dhārayati।

gra

apahṛ, saṃgrah, samālabh, apanī, abhitaṃs, abhilup, gluc, muṣāya, muṣ, parimuṣ, pramuṣ, ruṇṭ, luṇṭ, luṇṭh, luṣ, saṃhṛ, sammuṣ, hṛ   

kasmād api balapūrvakaṃ grahaṇātmakaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

dasyavaḥ yātrīṇāṃ sarvām api yātrāsāmagrīm apāharan।

gra

abhiparigraha, samavalamb, samanvārabh, samparirabh, svaj, puṭ   

grahaṇapūrvakaḥ vedanājanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

adhyayane pramādāt adhyāpakaḥ nīrajasya karṇam abhiparyagṛhṇāt।

gra

vighanaḥ, mudgaraḥ, ayoghanaḥ, ayogram, muṣalaḥ, musalaḥ   

astraviśeṣaḥ, yena āghātaṃ karoti।

saḥ āyaḥgolaḥ vighanena āhanti।

gra

kaṭhora, dṛḍha, haṭhadharmin, ugra   

yaḥ mṛdu athavā komalaḥ na asti।

mama pituḥ hṛdayaṃ nārikelavat kaṭhoram asti।

gra

ugraśāsaka   

yasya vyavahāraḥ kaṭhoraḥ asti।

asmākaṃ pradhānācāryaḥ ugraśāsakaḥ asti ।

gra

parāsedhaḥ, bandhaḥ, āsedhaḥ, pragrahaṇam, bandhanam   

aparādhināṃ śatrūṇāṃ vā avaṣṭambhanasya kriyā।

ārakṣibhiḥ aparādhināṃ parāsedhaḥ prārabdhaḥ।

gra

dhūmaketuḥ, ketutārā, ketuḥ, agnyutpātaḥ, śikhāvajjyotiḥ, utpātaḥ, upagrahaḥ   

utpātaviśeṣaḥ sauramaṇḍalīya dhūmābhā tārakā yā grahaḥ iva sūryaṃ paritaḥ bhramati।

dhūmaketuḥ kvacit eva dṛśyate।

gra

bhāṭakena grah, mūlyadānena grah   

anyasya vastu, gṛhaṃ, yānam ityādīnām niyatadhanadānena upabhogānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

saḥ mumbayyāṃ gṛham ekaṃ bhāṭakena gṛhṇāti।

gra

khaḍgaḥ, asiḥ, kṛpāṇaḥ, candrahāsaḥ, kaukṣeyakaḥ, maṇḍalāgraḥ, karabālaḥ, karapālaḥ, nistriṃśaḥ, śiriḥ, viśasanaḥ, tīkṣṇadhāraḥ, durāsadaḥ, śrīgarbhaḥ, vijayaḥ, dharmapālaḥ, kaukṣeyaḥ, taravāriḥ, tavarājaḥ, śastraḥ, riṣṭiḥ, ṛṣṭiḥ, pārerakaḥ   

śastraviśeṣaḥ।

khaḍgasya yuddhe rājñī lakṣmī nipuṇā āsīt।

gra

nakhaḥ, kararuhaḥ, karajaḥ, pāṇijaḥ, nakharaḥ, kāmāṅkuśaḥ, aṅgulisambhūtaḥ, punarnavaḥ, karāgrajaḥ, karakaṇṭakaḥ, smarāṅkuśaḥ, ratirathaḥ, karacandraḥ, karāṅkuśaḥ   

prāṇināṃ hastasya athavā pādasya aṅguliṣu punaḥ punaḥ ruhyamāṇaḥ tīkṣṇaśikhaḥ avayavaviśeṣaḥ।

nakhaiḥ bhūmiḥ na vilikhyeta। / nakhānāṃ pāṇḍityaṃ prakaṭayatu kasminmṛgapati।

gra

kalahaḥ, vādaḥ, yuddham, āyodhanam, janyam, pradhanam, pravidāraṇam, mṛdham, āskandanam, saṅkhyam, samīkam, sāmparāyikam, samaraḥ, anīkaḥ, raṇaḥ, vigrahaḥ, samprahāraḥ, kaliḥ, sphoṭaḥ, saṃyugaḥ, āhavaḥ, samitiḥ, samit, ājiḥ, śamīkam, saṃspheṭaḥ   

kasyāpi viṣaye parasparaviṣaye vā prayuktaṃ dūṣitaṃ jalpanam।

saḥ kalahasya kāraṇaṃ jñātuṃ icchati।

gra

grahapīḍā   

navagraheṣu kenāpi ekena dattā pīḍā।

saḥ śaneḥ grahapīḍāṃ dūrīkartuṃ hanumantaṃ pūjayati।

gra

kāvyagranthaḥ.   

saḥ granthaḥ yasmin kāvyāni santi।

kāmāyanī prasāda mahodayasya ekaḥ utkṛṣṭaḥ kāvyagranthaḥ asti।

gra

śapathaḥ, divyam, satyam, samayaḥ, pratyayaḥ, abhīṣaṅgaḥ, abhiṣaṅgaḥ, parigrahaḥ, kriyā, śāpaḥ, śapaḥ, śapanam, abhiśāpaḥ, pariśāpaḥ   

dṛḍhaniścayātmakaṃ vacanam।

bhoḥ śapathaḥ asti na kimapi kathitaṃ mayā।

gra

duḥkhagrasta, duḥkhapīḍita, duḥkhopeta   

yat kaṣṭena yuktam।

tasya duḥkhagrastām avasthām ahaṃ soḍhuṃ na śaknomi।

gra

bhayavipluta, bhayagrasta, bhayatrasta   

yaḥ bibheti।

bhayaviplutaḥ manuṣyaḥ anyāyam abhibhavituṃ na śaknoti।

gra

bāyabalagranthaḥ   

khriścanadharmiyāṇāṃ pramukhaḥ dharmagranthaḥ।

jāna mahodayaḥ pratidine bāyabalagranthaṃ paṭhati।

gra

kārābandhanam, kārānirodhaḥ, bandhanam, kārāgopanam, āsedhaḥ, pragrahaḥ   

kārāyāṃ bandhanam।

paṇḍita javāhāralāla neharu mahodayaḥ kārābandhane api lekhanakāryam akarot।

gra

maṅgalagrahaḥ, maṅgalaḥ, ajapatiḥ, koṇaḥ, ailaḥ, bhaumaḥ, ajapatiḥ, aṅgārakaḥ, lohitāṅgaḥ, raktāṅgaḥ, mahīsutaḥ, āvaneyaḥ, bhūmijaḥ, hemnaḥ, kujaḥ, pṛthvījaḥ, viśvambharāputraḥ   

sūryāt caturthaḥ grahaḥ।

śāstrajñāḥ maṅgalagrahaṃ jñātumicchanti।

gra

durgā, umā, kātyāyanī, gaurī, brahmāṇī, kālī, haimavatī, īśvarā, śivā, bhavānī, rudrāṇī, sarvāṇī, sarvamaṅgalā, aparṇā, pārvatī, mṛḍānī, līlāvatī, caṇaḍikā, ambikā, śāradā, caṇḍī, caṇḍā, caṇḍanāyikā, girijā, maṅgalā, nārāyaṇī, mahāmāyā, vaiṣṇavī, maheśvarī, koṭṭavī, ṣaṣṭhī, mādhavī, naganandinī, jayantī, bhārgavī, rambhā, siṃharathā, satī, bhrāmarī, dakṣakanyā, mahiṣamardinī, herambajananī, sāvitrī, kṛṣṇapiṅgalā, vṛṣākapāyī, lambā, himaśailajā, kārttikeyaprasūḥ, ādyā, nityā, vidyā, śubhahkarī, sāttvikī, rājasī, tāmasī, bhīmā, nandanandinī, mahāmāyī, śūladharā, sunandā, śumyabhaghātinī, hrī, parvatarājatanayā, himālayasutā, maheśvaravanitā, satyā, bhagavatī, īśānā, sanātanī, mahākālī, śivānī, haravallabhā, ugracaṇḍā, cāmuṇḍā, vidhātrī, ānandā, mahāmātrā, mahāmudrā, mākarī, bhaumī, kalyāṇī, kṛṣṇā, mānadātrī, madālasā, māninī, cārvaṅgī, vāṇī, īśā, valeśī, bhramarī, bhūṣyā, phālgunī, yatī, brahmamayī, bhāvinī, devī, acintā, trinetrā, triśūlā, carcikā, tīvrā, nandinī, nandā, dharitriṇī, mātṛkā, cidānandasvarūpiṇī, manasvinī, mahādevī, nidrārūpā, bhavānikā, tārā, nīlasarasvatī, kālikā, ugratārā, kāmeśvarī, sundarī, bhairavī, rājarājeśvarī, bhuvaneśī, tvaritā, mahālakṣmī, rājīvalocanī, dhanadā, vāgīśvarī, tripurā, jvālmukhī, vagalāmukhī, siddhavidyā, annapūrṇā, viśālākṣī, subhagā, saguṇā, nirguṇā, dhavalā, gītiḥ, gītavādyapriyā, aṭṭālavāsinī, aṭṭahāsinī, ghorā, premā, vaṭeśvarī, kīrtidā, buddhidā, avīrā, paṇḍitālayavāsinī, maṇḍitā, saṃvatsarā, kṛṣṇarūpā, balipriyā, tumulā, kāminī, kāmarūpā, puṇyadā, viṣṇucakradharā, pañcamā, vṛndāvanasvarūpiṇī, ayodhyārupiṇī, māyāvatī, jīmūtavasanā, jagannāthasvarūpiṇī, kṛttivasanā, triyāmā, jamalārjunī, yāminī, yaśodā, yādavī, jagatī, kṛṣṇajāyā, satyabhāmā, subhadrikā, lakṣmaṇā, digambarī, pṛthukā, tīkṣṇā, ācārā, akrūrā, jāhnavī, gaṇḍakī, dhyeyā, jṛmbhaṇī, mohinī, vikārā, akṣaravāsinī, aṃśakā, patrikā, pavitrikā, tulasī, atulā, jānakī, vandyā, kāmanā, nārasiṃhī, girīśā, sādhvī, kalyāṇī, kamalā, kāntā, śāntā, kulā, vedamātā, karmadā, sandhyā, tripurasundarī, rāseśī, dakṣayajñavināśinī, anantā, dharmeśvarī, cakreśvarī, khañjanā, vidagdhā, kuñjikā, citrā, sulekhā, caturbhujā, rākā, prajñā, ṛdbhidā, tāpinī, tapā, sumantrā, dūtī, aśanī, karālā, kālakī, kuṣmāṇḍī, kaiṭabhā, kaiṭabhī, kṣatriyā, kṣamā, kṣemā, caṇḍālikā, jayantī, bheruṇḍā   

sā devī yayā naike daityāḥ hatāḥ tathā ca yā ādiśaktiḥ asti iti manyate।

navarātrotsave sthāne sthāne durgāyāḥ pratiṣṭhāpanā kriyate।

gra

nigrahaṇam, upagrahaṇam, bandigrahaḥ, bandhaḥ   

balāt grahaṇasya kriyā।

adya netṝṇāṃ nigrahaṇasya vārtāḥ śrūyante।

gra

aṃśagrahaṇam, khaṇḍagrāsaḥ, khaṇḍagrahaṇam   

sā avasthā yasyāṃ sūryasya candrasya vā aṃśataḥ grahaṇam bhavati।

adya sūryasya aṃśagrahaṇam asti।

gra

aparūpa, vikāragrasta, apabhraṃśita, vikārin   

yasmin vikāraḥ jātaḥ।

saḥ aparūpaṃ yantraṃ navīkaroti।

gra

granthibandhanam   

dhārmikakārye vartamānā ekā paddhatiḥ yasmin dampatyoḥ uttarīye parasparaṃ badhyete।

satyanārāyaṇasya vratasya kathāyāḥ śravaṇakāle nāpitasya patnyā yajamānadampatyoḥ granthibandhanaṃ kṛtam।

gra

vivāhaḥ, upayamaḥ, pariṇayaḥ, udvāhaḥ, upayāmaḥ, pāṇipīḍanam, dārakarmaḥ, karagrahaḥ, pāṇigrahaṇam, niveśaḥ, pāṇikaraṇam, saṃbandhaḥ, pāṇigrahaḥ, dārasambandhaḥ, udvahaḥ, dāropasaṃgrahaḥ, pāṇigrāhaḥ, parigrahaḥ, prodvāhaḥ, saṃgrahaḥ, samudvāhaḥ, pariṇītam, adhigamanam, udvahanam, udvāhanam, karārpaṇam, dārādhigamanam, niveśanam, patitvam, patitvanam, parigrahatvam, pariṇayanam, bāndhukyam, maithunam   

saḥ dhārmikaḥ sāmājikaḥ vā saṃskāraḥ yena strīpuruṣau parasparaṃ patipatnīrūpeṇa svīkurutaḥ।

sohanasya vivāhaḥ rādhayā saha jātaḥ।

gra

karkaśā, kuśīlā, vāmaśīlā, vakraśīlā, duḥśīlā, ugraśīlā   

mūṣakajātīyaḥ jantuḥ।

karkaśā mṛdānirmitagṛhe itastataḥ bhrāmyantī dṛśyate।

gra

graiṣma, grīṣmakālīna   

grīṣmakālasambandhī।

graiṣme avasare vayaṃ nainītālanagare gatavantaḥ।

gra

durdaśāgrasta   

yaḥ durdaśayā grastaḥ।

durdaśāgrastasya puruṣasya sāhāyyaṃ kartavyam।

gra

āpadgrasta, vipadgrasta, saṃkaṭagrasta   

yaḥ āpadbhiḥ grastaḥ asti।

āpadgrastena puruṣeṇa dhairyeṇa kāryaṃ kartavyam।

gra

vatsanābhaḥ, amṛtam, viṣam, ugram, mahauṣadham, garalam, māraṇam, nāgaḥ, staukṛṃkam, prāṇahārakam, sthāvarādi   

viṣavṛkṣaviśeṣaḥ।

vatsanābhaḥ madhuraḥ asti।

gra

granthālayaḥ, granthāgāraḥ, pustakālaya   

tat sthānaṃ yatra naikānāṃ granthānāṃ saṃgrahaḥ asti tathā ca yatra granthāḥ paṭhanārthe samupalabhyante।

asmin granthālaye naikaiḥ viṣayaiḥ sambandhitāḥ granthāḥ santi।

gra

granthiḥ   

śarīre vartamānaḥ saḥ piṇḍaḥ yasmāt śarīropayogirasāḥ utpadyante।

śarīre naike granthayaḥ santi।

gra

sandhiḥ, parva, asthisandhiḥ, koraḥ, granthiḥ   

śarīre avayavānām asthnāṃ yogaḥ yena avayavānām unnamanam upanamanam vā śakyaṃ bhavati।

aham aṅgulīnāṃ saṃdhiṣu vedanām anubhavāmi।

gra

bandhanam, grahaṇam, dharaṇam, kuḍupaḥ   

dhāraṇasya kriyā।

yadā tasya bandhanaṃ śithilaṃ jātaṃ tadā matsyaḥ jale udaplavat।

gra

indriyanigrahaḥ, indriyajayaḥ, indriyadamanam   

indriyaniyamanasya kriyā।

indriyanigraheṇa eva manuṣyaṃ sukhaśāntī prāpyete।

gra

viṣṭambh, nirudh, saṃhṛ, saṃnigrah, saṃniyam   

kasya api virodhaṃ vidroham upadravam icchāṃ vā balaprayogeṇa pratibandhānukūlavyāpāraḥ।

pāratanttrye āṅglaśāsanaṃ etaddeśīyānāṃ janānām udvegaṃ vyaṣṭabhnot। / kāmakāmaiḥ asmābhiḥ manorathāḥ nirotsyante।

gra

ādā, grah, pragrah, parigrah, nigrah, vinigrah, āsaṅgrah, upagrah, upādā, paryādā, vigrah, pratigrah, samādā, sannigrah, upahan, ābandh, upādhā, upalabh, abhyādā, avaṣṭambh   

jhaṭiti balapūrvakaṃ gṛhītvā bādhanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

rakṣakaḥ dhāvantaṃ cauram ādadāt।

gra

saṃśliṣ, saṃgranth   

āvartanena āsañjanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

sūtraṃ saṃśliṣyati।

gra

galagrahaḥ   

matsyabandhanārthe upayuktam annam।

saḥ bhūjantuṃ galagrahasya rupeṇa upayujyate।

gra

cañcvā grah, cañcvā ādā   

pakṣiṇāṃ cañcvā bhakṣaṇānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

kapotāḥ gṛhacchade dhānyaṃ cañcvā gṛhṇanti।

gra

bandh, saṃgrah   

dṛḍhaṃ bandhanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

ārakṣakaḥ bandinaṃ śṛṅkhalābhiḥ abadhnāt।

gra

liṅgāgracarmaparicchedanam   

keṣucana dharmeṣu kṛtam liṅgasya agracarmaṇaḥ paricchedanam।

adya ikabālasya liṅgāgracarmaparicchedanam asti।

gra

anugrah, anukūlaya   

pakṣaviśiṣṭaprasādanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

asyāḥ saṃsthāyāḥ adhyakṣaḥ asmān anugṛhṇāti।

gra

bhaviṣyavaktā, agravādī, anāgatadarśakaḥ   

yaḥ bhaviṣye kim bhavati iti vaktuṃ śakyate।

bhaviṣyavaktā bhaviṣyakathanaṃ karoti।

gra

upānahagram   

upānahaḥ agram।

nāgarā iti upānatprakārasya upānahagram unnatam asti।

gra

rac, virac, vidhā, saṃvidhā, krameṇa sthāpaya, yathākramaṃ sthāpaya, granth   

vastūnāṃ sakramaṃ yathāpaddhati vā racanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

āpaṇikaḥ vastūni samyak racayati।

gra

dārugandhā, gandhabadhū, gandhamādanī, taruṇī, tārā, bhūtamārī, maṅgalyā, kapaṭinī, grahabhītijit   

cīḍavṛkṣāt prāptaḥ laśaḥ।

dārugandhā mānavārthe upayuktā।

gra

satyāgrahin   

yaḥ satyāgrahaṃ karoti।

satyāgrahe gāndhīmahodayasya sāhāyyārthe naike satyāgrahiṇaḥ upasthitāḥ।

gra

ugravādaḥ   

saḥ rājanītikasiddhāntaḥ yaḥ asaṃyataḥ tathā ca asāmañjasyaṃ vardhayati।

ugravādaḥ samājasya vikāsāya bādhakaḥ।

gra

ceṣṭālu, śarāru, piyāru, kāhala, khāduka, ca, dhūrta, bandhura, viṣva, hatru, hānuka, śarśarīka, asadgraha, khala   

yaḥ ceṣṭāṃ karoti।

ceṣṭālavaḥ bālāḥ janān pīḍayanti।

gra

upāgras   

sūryacandramasādīnām anyena jyotiṣpiṇḍena ācchādanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

rāhuḥ sūryam upāgrasat।

gra

graiveyam, kaṇṭhī, śraiveyam   

carmādibhiḥ vinirmitaḥ paṭṭakaḥ yaḥ prāyaḥ śvānādiṣu grīvāyāṃ badhnāti।

śvānasya grīvāyāṃ graiveyam āsīt।

gra

samagra, ādyanta, sakalam   

ārambhāt antaṃ yāvat।

saḥ asyāḥ ghaṭanāyāḥ samagraṃ vivaraṇam ārakṣakāya akathayat।

gra

ādau, prathamam, prathamataḥ, ārambhataḥ, prāg, prāk, pūrvam, agre, purastāt, āditaḥ, agraśaḥ, āmūlam, āmūlāt, mūlataḥ   

ārambhe athavā mūle।

kasminnapi dhārmikavidhau ādau śrīgaṇeśasya pūjā bhavati।/ pūjāyāṃ prathamaṃ gaṇeśaḥ eva pūjanīyaḥ।

gra

mṛgaśiraḥ, mṛgaśīrṣam, āgrahāyaṇī   

saḥ kālaḥ yadā candramāḥ aśvinyādiṣu saptaviṃśatiṣu nakṣatreṣu pañcame nakṣatre vartate।

tena mṛgaśirasi gṛhapraveśasya āyojanaṃ kṛtam।

gra

ārāgram   

bāṇasya saḥ bhāgaḥ yena āghātaḥ kriyate।

saḥ ārāgram tīvraṃ karoti।

gra

bandiḥ, bandī, kārāsāthaḥ, kārāgārasāthaḥ, kārāguptaḥ, upagrahaḥ, grahaṇaḥ, kaparakī, karamarī, vāriḥ, goraṅkuḥ   

yaḥ kārāgāre asti vā yasmai kārāvāsasya daṇḍaḥ dattaḥ।

bandiḥ kārāgārāt palāyate।

gra

ci, vici, saṃci, sañci, ucci, samucci, upaci, apaci, avaci, samānī, saṃgrah, saṅgrah, samāhṛ, samādā, saṃbhṛ, sambhṛ, samākṣip, saṃnidhā, samupādā, piṇḍīkṛ, rāśīkṛ, ekatrīkṛ, parigrah, upasaṃhṛ, praci, samākṛ, samāvah, abhisamas, samūh, samīj, nici   

vikīrṇasya vastunaḥ ekatra sthāpanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

kṛṣakaḥ vikīrṇān dhānyakaṇān cinoti।

gra

agraja   

agre jātaḥ।

rāmaḥ lakṣmaṇasya agrajaḥ āsīt।

gra

indriyanigrahin, saṃyamī, ātmanigrahin   

yena indriyāṇi nigrahitāni।

indriyanigrahī puruṣaḥ sukham anubhavati।

gra

kṣatigrasta   

yaḥ kṣatyā grastaḥ।

durghaṭanāyāṃ mama dvicakrikā kṣatigrastā jātā।

gra

vivah, pariṇī, upayam, niviś, parigrah, svīkṛ, nī, samudāvah, samudvah   

strīpuruṣāṇāṃ pariṇayanānukūlavyāpāraḥ।

śrīkṛṣṇaḥ rukmiṇīṃ vyavahat।

gra

avyasta, avyagra   

labdhāvakāśaḥ।

asmin samaye aham avyastaḥ।

gra

balātkāraḥ, pramāthaḥ, abhibhavaḥ, haṭhasaṃbhogaḥ, ādharṣaḥ, strīsaṅgrahaḥ   

kayācit striyā saha tasyāḥ icchāviruddhaḥ balapūrvakaḥ kṛtaḥ sambhogaḥ।

balātkārasya daṇḍaḥ mṛtyudaṇḍaḥ eva bhavitum arhati।

gra

saṅgrahaṇīya, saṅgrāhya   

saṅgrahaṃ kartuṃ yogyaḥ।

etāni vastūni saṅgrahaṇīyāni santi।

gra

pragrahaḥ, vāgā, raśmiḥ, valgā, dantālikā, saṃyamaḥ, yantraṇam, nigrahaḥ, vasuḥ, abhīṣuḥ, abhīśuḥ   

aśvādīnāṃ niyamanārthe upayujyamānā raśmiḥ।

nahi me mucyate kaścit kathañcit pragrahaṃ gataḥ। gajo vā mahiṣo vāpi ṣaṣṭhe kāle narottamaḥ॥

gra

bhūtasaṃcāraḥ, bhūtasañcāraḥ, bhūtakrāntiḥ, bhūtavikriyā, bhūtābhiṣaṅgaḥ, bhūtāveśaḥ, bhūtopasargaḥ, piśācabādhā, grahaṇam, abhigharṣaṇam, abhidharṣaṇam, avatāraṇam, āveśanam, grahāgamaḥ   

āyurvedānusāreṇa rogaviśeṣaḥ yatra bhūtapiśāccādibhiḥ bādhanaṃ bhavati।

bhūtasañcāram apākartuṃ śyāmaḥ bhūtavaidyam āhūtavān।

gra

saṅgrahaḥ, gaṇaḥ, saṃvaḥ, samavāyaḥ, nivahaḥ, cayaḥ, samūhaḥ, oghaḥ, samuccayaḥ, samāhāraḥ. samudāyaḥ, vṛndam, saṃkalaḥ, samavahāraḥ, samāhṛtiḥ   

kānicit vastūni ekasmin sthāne ekatra vā sthāpanasya kriyā bhāvaḥ vā।

kapilaḥ aitihāsikānāṃ vastūnāṃ saṅgrahaṃ karoti।

gra

vālī, indrasutaḥ, tārāpatiḥ, sugrīvāgrajaḥ   

kiṣkindhānareśasya sugrīvasya bhrātā tathā ca aṅgadasya pitā।

rāmeṇa vālī hataḥ।

gra

atisāraḥ, annagandhiḥ, atīsāraḥ, āmātisāraḥ, sāraṇaḥ, pravāhikā, grahaṇī, virekaḥ, āmaraktaḥ, udarāmayaḥ   

sodarapīḍayā bahudravamalaniḥsaraṇarogaḥ।

sā atisāreṇa pīḍitā।

gra

tīkṣṇam, tīkṣṇaḥ, tīkṣṇā, tīkṣṇadhāram, tīkṣṇadhārā, tīkṣṇadhāraḥ, śitadhāram, śitadhārā, śitadhāraḥ, dhārādharam, dhārādharaḥ, dhārādharā, śitam, śitaḥ, śitā, niśitam, niśitaḥ, niśitā, laviḥ, lavi, kṣuradhārābhaḥ, kṣuradhārābhā, kṣuradhārābham, tīkṣṇāgram, tīkṣṇāgraḥ, tīkṣṇāgrā, śitāgram, śitāgrā, śitāgraḥ, tīkṣṇaśikham, tīkṣṇaśikhaḥ, tīkṣṇaśikhā, kṣuraḥ   

dhārāvat;

tena ekena tīkṣṇena śastreṇa sarpaḥ āhataḥ

gra

avarudh, saṃyam, niyam, nigrah, saṃrudh, nirudh, nivartaya, praśamaya, śamaya   

icchāniyantraṇānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

ahaṃ sītāṃ mīlitum atīva samutsukaḥ āsam paraṃ tasyāḥ ācaraṇaṃ dṛṣṭvā ātmānam avāruṇadham।

gra

avalamb, ālamb, abhigrah, ādā, ādhā, abhisaṃrabh, ādhṛ   

patitasya grahaṇānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

tṛtīyāyāḥ aṭṭāt patantaṃ bālakaṃ yuvā agre gatvā avālambata।

gra

yuj, saṃyuj, saṃdhā, sandhā, saṃsaṃj, yu, saṃgranth, saṅgranth, saṃpṛc, sampṛc   

vastūnāṃ parasparam [ekasya avayavaḥ anyena saha yuktaḥ bhavati etādṛśaḥ]āsañjanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

asya āsandasya chinnaḥ bhāgaḥ ayujyata।

gra

saṅgrah, grah, saṃgrah, saṃci, sañci, ci, āhṛ, upasaṃhṛ   

prayojanam uddiśya vastūnām dhanasya vā ekatrīkaraṇānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

saḥ gṛhanirmāṇāya mahadbhiḥ prayatnaiḥ dhanaṃ saṅgṛhṇāti।

gra

āplāvagrasta, āplāvapīḍita   

yaḥ āplāvena grastaḥ।

mantriṇā āplāvagrastasya kṣetrasya abhyāgamaḥ kṛtaḥ।

gra

āplāvagrasta   

yaḥ āplāvena grastaḥ।

śāsanaṃ āplāvagrastān janān sāhāyyaṃ yacchati।

gra

senāgra   

senāyām agre vartamānaḥ sainikānāṃ dalaḥ।

senāgre kuśalāḥ sainikāḥ santi।

gra

grahayogaḥ, grahayutiḥ   

phalitajyotiṣ-śāstrānusāreṇa grahāṇāṃ sā avasthā yasyāṃ ekasyāṃ rāśyāṃ ekasmin eva aṃśe ekāt adhikāḥ grahāḥ saṃyuñjanti।

brāhmaṇaḥ janmapatrikāṃ dṛṣṭvā avadat yat asmin samaye bhavataḥ janmapatrikāyāṃ grahayogasya kālaḥ asti।

gra

granthakāraḥ, granthakartā, racakaḥ   

yaḥ kathādīn viracayati।

munśī premacanda mahodayaḥ prasiddhaḥ granthakāraḥ asti।

gra

ucchri, unnam, samucchri, utkṣip, udas, udgrah, udubj, upastambh, prami, vimi, īraya   

aprāpyasya prāpaṇārthaṃ pādamūlam uddhṛtya avasthānānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

śyāmaḥ bhitteḥ pāraṃ draṣṭum ucchrayate।

gra

āhvānam, ākāraṇam, hūtiḥ, pratyāhvānam, samāhvānam, āhvā, upahūtiḥ, abhigrahaḥ   

pratidvandvinaṃ yoddhum āhūyate tādṛśī kriyā।

śatroḥ āhvānam anādṛtya saḥ agre agacchat।

gra

laśunam, rasunaḥ, mahauṣadham, gṛñjanaḥ, ariṣṭaḥ, mahākandaḥ, rasonakaḥ, rasonaḥ, mlecchakandaḥ, bhūtaghnaḥ, ugragandhaḥ   

ekaḥ kṣupaḥ yad vyañjanarūpeṇa upayujyate asya guṇāḥ ūnatvam, gurutvam, uṣṇatvam, kaphavātanāśitvam, aśrucitvam, krimihṛdrogaśohaghnatvam rasāyanatvañca ।

tiktikāṃ nirmātuṃ saḥ kṣetrāt haritaṃ laśunaṃ aunmūlayat।

gra

vadhaḥ, hatyā, hananam, ghātaḥ, māraṇam, nāśaḥ, niṣūdanam, hiṃsā, hiṃsanam, ālambhaḥ, viśasanam, vyāpādanam, pramāpaṇam, nibarhaṇam, nikāraṇam, viśāraṇam, pravāsanam, parāsanam, saṃjñapanam, nirgranthanam, nistarhaṇam, kṣaṇanam, parivarjanam, nirvāpaṇam, pramathanam, krathanam, ujjāsanam, piñjaḥ, viśaraḥ, unmāthaḥ   

saṃharaṇam yasmin prāṇaiḥ viyujyate।

duṣṭānāṃ vadhaṃ kartuṃ īśvaraḥ avatarati।

gra

vatsaraḥ, varṣaḥ, saṃvatsaraḥ, parivatsaraḥ, abdaḥ, samā, samāḥ, saṃvad, hāyanaḥ, variṣam, kālagranthiḥ, ṛtuvṛttiḥ, māsamānaḥ, yugāṃśakaḥ, śarad, śaradā   

sarveṣām ṛtunāṃ parivartaḥ dvādaśa-māsayuktaḥ yugasya aṃśabhūtaḥ kālaḥ।

agrime vatsare bhārate vaiśvika-krīḍā-mahotsavaḥ bhaviṣyati।

gra

laśunam, raśunam, laśūnam, lasunam, rasunam, rasonaḥ, rasonakaḥ, gṛñjanaḥ, mahauṣadham, mahākandaḥ, ariṣṭaḥ, sonahaḥ, ugragandhaḥ, dīrghapatraḥ, granthamūlam, śrīmastakaḥ, mukhadūṣaṇaḥ, rāhūcchiṣṭam, taritā   

kandaviśeṣaḥ- yaḥ upaskare upayujyate।

sītā sāgārthe maricalaśunādīnāṃ khaṇḍanaṃ karoti।

gra

malāvarodhaḥ, baddhakoṣṭham, āmavātaḥ, viṣṭambhaḥ, gudgrahaḥ, malaviṣṭambhaḥ, nāhaḥ, ānāhaḥ, viḍgrahaḥ, vidsaṅgaḥ, nibandhaḥ, vibandhaḥ, koṣṭhanibandhaḥ, vegarodhaḥ, vegavidhāraṇam   

rogaviśeṣaḥ yasmin udare malasya avarodhanaṃ bhavati।

saḥ malāvarodhena pīḍitaḥ।

gra

dharmagranthaḥ   

dharmasambandhī granthaḥ।

sarve dharmagranthāḥ īśvarasya mahattāṃ pratipādayanti।

gra

grath   

sūcimukhe sūtrapraveśānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

sā sīvanārthe sūcikāyāṃ sūtraṃ grathate।

gra

āragvadhaḥ, rājavṛkṣaḥ, sampākaḥ, caturaṅgulaḥ, ārevataḥ, vyādhighātaḥ, kṛtamālaḥ, suvarṇakaḥ, manthānaḥ, rocanaḥ, dīrghaphalaḥ, nṛpadṛmaḥ, himapuṣpaḥ, rājatanuḥ, kaṇḍughnaḥ, jvarāntakaḥ, arujaḥ, svarṇapuṣpam, svarṇadruḥ, kuṣṭhasudanaḥ, karṇābharaṇakaḥ, mahārājadrumaḥ, karṇikāraḥ, svarṇāṅgaḥ, pragrahaḥ, śampākaḥ, śampātaḥ   

vṛkṣaviśeṣaḥ yasya māṣaḥ dīrghaḥ asti।

āragvadhasya puṣpāṇi pītāni tathā ca parṇāni śirīṣasadṛśāni bhavanti।

gra

vivādita, vivādāspada, vādagrasta, vivādagrasta   

yasya viṣaye vivādaḥ jāyate।

vivādite viṣaye ubhayapakṣe sandhiḥ abhavat।

gra

avagam, budh, avabudh, vid, jñā, grah, parigrah, upalabh, ūh, vibhāvaya, avadhāraya   

kañcana viṣayaṃ buddhau dhāraṇānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

avabodhanāntaramapi saḥ idaṃ kūṭaṃ na avāgamat।

gra

catura, caturaka, nipuṇa, niṣṇa, niṣṇāta, viśārada, paṭu, pravīṇa, prājña, vicakṣaṇa, vidagdha, paṭumati, paṭiṣṭha, paṭīyas, peśala, praṇata, pratīta, aṇuka, abhijña, ullāgha, ṛbhu, ṛbhumat, ṛbhuṣṭhira, ṛbhva, ṛbhvan, ṛbhvas, karaṇa, karmaṭha, karmaṇya, kalāpa, kaliṅga, kalya, kārayitavyadakṣa, kuśala, kuśalin, kṛtakarman, kṛtamukha, kṛtin, kṛtnu, kriyāpaṭu, cheka, chekala, chekāla, tūrṇi, tejīyas, dhīvan, dhīvara, dhṛtvan, dhṛṣu, nadīṣṇa, nayaka, nāgara, nāgaraka, nāgarika, nirgranthaka, nirgranthika, proha, prauṇa, bahupaṭa, budha, budhda, matimat, manasvin, marmajña, vijña, viḍaṅga, vidura, vidvala, śikva, sudhī, suvicakṣaṇa, samāpta   

yaḥ cāturyeṇa kāryaṃ karoti।

catureṇa ārakṣakeṇa aparāddhānāṃ ekaḥ saṅghaḥ gṛhītaḥ।

gra

āgrahaḥ, haṭhaḥ, nirbandhaḥ, svairitā, durāgrahaḥ, nirbandhaśīlam, dṛḍhatā, avaśyatā, pratiniviṣṭatā, pratīpatā, duravagrahaḥ, pragrahaḥ, durgrahaḥ, āsaktiḥ, anugrahaḥ   

sātatyena kathanaṃ yat yathaiva asti yathaiva bhaviṣyati yathaiva bhavet iti।

tulasī kṛṣṇamūrteḥ purata eva dhanurdhāraṇasya āgraham akarot।

gra

mārgaśīrṣaḥ, agrahāyaṇaḥ, sahāḥ, mārgaḥ, āgrahāyaṇikaḥ, mārgaśiraḥ, sahaḥ   

māsabhedaḥ- cāndrasaṃvatsare dvādaśamāsāntargatanavamaḥ māsaḥ।

gītāyāḥ bhrātā mārgaśīrṣe ajāyata।

gra

abhyāgrahaṇam   

ṛṇasya pratyāvartanābhāvāt adhamarṇasya sthāvara-jaṅgama-sampatteḥ śāsanena balāt kṛtam haraṇam athavā daṇḍamūlyasya nikṣapābhāvāt aparādhinaḥ sthāvara-jaṅgama-sampattau śāsanena balād prasthāpitaḥ adhikāraḥ।

ṛṇinā kṛṣakeṇa ṛṇaṃ na pratidattam ataḥ abhyāgrahaṇam bhavati eva।

gra

ananyacitta, ananyamanaska, ekāgracitta   

ekasmin kārye eva cittasya ekāgratā।

ananyacittaḥ saḥ kāryaṃ karoti।

gra

kṛpāpātra, dayāpātra, anugrahapātra   

yaḥ kṛpām arhati।

mohanaḥ mantrīmahodayasya kṛpāpātram asti।

gra

khagrāsagrahaṇam   

tat grahaṇaṃ yasmin sūryaḥ candramāḥ vā ācchādyate।

1995 saṃvatsare jātaṃ khagrāsagrahaṇaṃ draṣṭuṃ bhāratadeśe nīma kā thālā iti sthāne janāḥ sammilitāḥ।

gra

candragrahaṇam, candragrahaḥ, śaśigrahaḥ, somagrahaṇam, somagrahaḥ, candroparāgaḥ   

candrasūryayoḥ madhye pṛthivyāḥ āgamanena sūryaprakāśasya candramasi aprāptiḥ।

candragrahaṇaṃ sarvadā paurṇimāyām eva bhavati।

gra

sūryagrahaṇam, sūryagrahaḥ, arkagrahaḥ, ravigrahaṇam   

sūryapṛthivyoḥ madhye candramasaḥ āgamanena pṛthivyāṃ sūryaprakāśasya aprāptiḥ।

sūryagrahaṇam amāvasyāyām eva bhavati।

gra

gulphaḥ, ghuṭikā, caraṇagranthiḥ, ghuṇṭakaḥ, ghuṇṭaḥ   

pārṣṇeḥ kiñcid upari vartamānā pādagranthiḥ। gamanakāle mama vāme gulphe pīḍā samudbhūtā।/

samavetau karau pādau gulphau cāvanatau mama।

[rā 6. 23.12]

gra

tīkṣṇabuddhin, kuśāgrabuddhin, tīvrabuddhin   

yasyāḥ buddhiḥ tīkṣṇā asti।

tīkṣṇabuddhī manoharaḥ ekaḥ kuśalaḥ krīḍāpaṭuḥ asti।

gra

śāta, tīkṣṇāgra, utsaka, tīvra, śitadhāra, niśita, niśāta, prakhara, tigma, śita   

tīkṣṇam agraṃ yasya saḥ।

sevakena śātena astreṇa āhatya svasvāminaḥ hatyā kṛtā।

gra

navīnatā, nūtanatvam, navatvam, pratyagratā, pratyagratvam   

nūtanasya avasthā।

asmākaṃ kārye asmābhiḥ navīnatā ānetavyā।

gra

mārgadarśakaḥ, pathadarśakaḥ, upadeśakaḥ, nirdeśakaḥ, nāyakaḥ, pragrahaḥ, mārgopadik, nirdeṣṭā, adhvadarśī, saṃcārayitā, nirṇetā, dhūrṣad, uddeśakaḥ, padavāyaḥ, ādeśakaḥ, prajñātā, mukhyaḥ, vicārakaḥ, vināyakaḥ, vinetā, voḍhā   

yaḥ mārgaṃ darśayati।

vayam ekaṃ kuśalaṃ mārgadarśakam anusarantaḥ agre agacchāma।

gra

grathanam, vayanam   

grathanakriyā।

mālatī svedakanirmāṇāya grathanaṃ karoti।

gra

abhiparigrahaṇam, samavalambanam, samanvārabhaṇam, samparirabhaṇam, svajanam, puṭanam   

vyāvartanasya kriyā।

abhiparigrahaṇena mama haste vedanā jāyate।

gra

gucchaḥ, stabakaḥ, gucchakaḥ, grathnaḥ, gulucchaḥ, pulakaḥ, guñjaḥ, kūrcakaḥ, stambakaḥ, gutsakaḥ, pulī, pūlaḥ   

ekasmin sthāne baddhānāṃ vastūnāṃ samuhaḥ।

kuñcikāyāḥ gucchaḥ na jāne kutra gataḥ।

gra

lekhikā, granthakartrī, racayitrī   

sā strī yā kathālekhādīn likhati।

mahādevīvarmāmahodayā ekā prasiddhā lekhikā asti।

gra

śabdasaṅgrahaḥ, śabdakośaḥ   

śabdānāṃ saṅgrahaḥ।

kakṣāyāṃ pāṭhasya samāpteḥ anantaram āṅglabhāṣāyāḥ śikṣikā chātrān śabdasaṅgrahaṃ kartum ādiśat।

gra

śapta, abhiśapta, śāpagrasta   

śāpena grastaḥ।

śaptena arjunena bṛhannaḍārūpeṇa rājñaḥ virāṭasya gṛhe sthitvā tasya putrī uttarā nṛtyakalāyāṃ praśikṣitā।

gra

satyāgrahaḥ   

kamapi satyayuktaṃ nyāyyapakṣaṃ vā sthāpituṃ śāntatayā virodhanam।

gāndhīmahodayena āṅglajanaiḥ svoddeśapūryarthaṃ satyāgrahaḥ ācaryate sma।

gra

satyāgrahaḥ   

kamapi satyayuktaṃ nyāyyapakṣaṃ vā sthāpituṃ śāntatayā virodhanam।

gāndhīmahodayena āṅglajanaiḥ svoddeśapūryarthaṃ satyāgrahaḥ ācaryate sma।

gra

svairatā, svairitā, durāgrahaḥ, nirbandhaśīm, avaśyatā, pratiniviṣṭatā, pratīpatā, duravagrahaḥ, pragrahaḥ, avineyatā, duṣṭatā, durmadaḥ   

svasya anucitām icchāṃ sādhayituṃ kṛtaḥ āgrahaḥ।

kiśorasya svairatayā sarve api trastāḥ।

gra

svīkāraḥ, pratipattiḥ, pratigrahaḥ, pratigrahaṇam, grahaṇam, āvānam, svīkaraṇam, aṅgīkāraḥ   

aṅgīkaraṇasya kriyā।

vivāhasya varṣadvayānantarapi varuṇena svapatnyāḥ svīkāraḥ na kṛtaḥ।

gra

hiṅguḥ, hiṅgukaḥ, sahasravedhī, sahasravīryā, śūlahṛt, śūlahṛd, śūlanāśinī, śūladviṭ, śālasāraḥ, vāhikaḥ, rāmaṭhaḥ, rāmaṭham, ramaṭhadhvaniḥ, ramaṭham, rakṣoghnaḥ, bhedanam, bhūtāriḥ, bhūtanāśanaḥ, billam, villam, bāhlikam, balhikam, piṇyākaḥ, piṇyākam, pinyāsaḥ, dīptam, ugragandham, ugravīryam, atyugram, agūḍhagandham, jatukam, jantughnam, bālhī, sūpadhūpanam, jatu, jantunāśanam, sūpāṅgam, gṛhiṇī, madhurā, keśaram   

upaskaraviśeṣaḥ- bālhika-pārasya-khorāsāna-mūlatānādi-deśe jāyamānāt kṣupāt niryāsitam ugragandhī dravyam।

hiṅguḥ upaskararūpeṇa vyañjaneṣu tathā ca oṣadhirupeṇa bheṣajeṣu upayujyate।

gra

ugravādī   

yaḥ ugravādasya samarthakaḥ asti।

ārakṣakāḥ catvārān ugravādīn agṛhṇan।

gra

garbhatā, garbhadhāraṇam, garbhagrahaṇam, daurhṛdam, garbhadhāraṇā, sūtuḥ, garbhatvam, dhṛtagarbhatā, garbhaḥ   

garbhādhānataḥ prasavaparyantasya avasthā।

garbhatāyāṃ garbhasthaḥ śiśuḥ mātuḥ poṣaṇaṃ prāpnoti।

gra

pīḍita, grasta, vyathita   

yaḥ pīḍām anubhavati।

āplāvena pīḍitebhyaḥ janebhyaḥ śīghrameva sāhāyyaṃ prayacchante।

gra

gumph, vaṭaya, granthaya, viracaya, racaya, dṛbh   

sūtre tantau vā sūtraṇānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

mālatī citrapuṣpāṇāṃ mālāṃ gumphati।

gra

karṇapūrvagranthiśothaḥ   

karṇasya samīpe udbhūyamānaḥ granthiśothaḥ।

karṇapūrvagranthiśothena pīḍitaḥ saḥ jvareṇāpi pīḍitaḥ।

gra

grah   

grahaṇātmakaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

pitāmahaḥ bālakasya hastaṃ gṛṇhāti mārgasya pāraṃ gacchati ca।

gra

gras   

grahaṇānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

idam ucyate yad candragrahaṇadine rāhuḥ ketuḥ ca candramasaṃ grasataḥ।

gra

gras, ākram   

ākrāntaviśiṣṭānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

māṃ gambhīraḥ saṅkrāmakaḥ vyādhiḥ agrasat।

gra

mṛgaśiraḥ, mṛgaśīrṣam, āgrahāyaṇī   

aśvinyādisaptaviṃśatinakṣatrāntargatapañcamanakṣatram।

mṛgaśiraḥ rohiṇyāḥ anantaraṃ vartamānaṃ nakṣatram asti।

gra

navagrahāḥ   

sūryaḥ candraḥ maṅgalaḥ budhaḥ guruḥ śukraḥ śaniḥ rāhuḥ tathā ca ketuḥ iti phalitajyotiṣānusāreṇa navagrahāḥ।

yajñasamāpteḥ anantaraṃ navagrahāṇāṃ śāntyarthe pūjanaṃ kṛtam।

gra

udgranth   

sūtarekhāyāḥ pṛthagbhavanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

asya ūrukasya sīvanam udagrathnāt।

gra

damaya, niyam, saṃyam, nigrah   

kasyacana viṣayasya balāt adhikāram upayujya vā anyeṣāṃ jñānaviṣayābhavanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

vadhasya prakaraṇaṃ nyāyālaye upasthiteḥ prāgeva adamyata।

gra

saṃniyam, niyam, nirudh, nigrah, nivāraya, niyamaya, vāraya, vinivāraya, niṣidh, saṃnigrah, saṃniyam, saṃnirudh, avalup   

balāt virodhināṃ damanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

ārakṣakāḥ virodhinaḥ yaṣṭyā tāḍanena saṃnyacchan।

gra

ātmānaṃ saṃyam, nigraha   

sāvadhānatayā manoveganiyamanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

jīvanaṃ mṛtyuśca dhruvam ataḥ na śocanīyam bhavatā, ātmānaṃ saṃyacchasva।

gra

maṇiḥ, liṅgāgram, śiśnāgram   

śarīrāvayavaviśeṣaḥ, puṃsaḥ śiśnasya streḥ yoniliṅgasya vā agrabhāgaḥ।

ādhunikāḥ mānavaśarīravijñānaśāstrajñāḥ maṇeḥ sambhogād anantaram anyat kāryaṃ jñātum icchanti।

gra

adhikāraḥ, adhikāritā, adhikaraṇyam, abhigrahaḥ, abhihitatā, abhihitatvam   

tat sāmarthyaṃ yasya upayogaṃ kṛtvā anyāni kāryāṇi kartuṃ śakyante।

kecana janāḥ svasya adhikārasya durupayogaṃ kurvanti।

gra

viyogaḥ, virahaḥ, viviktatā, vinigrahaḥ   

viyojanasya kriyā।

rādhā kṛṣṇasya viyogam asahata।

gra

vici, avaci, abhyupādā, grah, samuddhṛ, samullup   

laghūni vastūni ekaikaśaḥ hastena grahaṇānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

mātā aṅgaṇe upaviśya taṇḍulebhyaḥ pāṣāṇakhaṇḍāni vicinoti।

gra

vṛ, varaya, uddhṛ, udgrah   

bahuṣu vastuṣu vāñchitāni vastūni parigrahaṇānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

vastrāpaṇāt ahaṃ śāṭikānāṃ daśa vṛṇe।

gra

patrasvīkartā, patraprāpakaḥ, prāpakā, prāpakam, prāpī, prāpikā, prāpiṇī, labdhā, saṃnidhātā, pratigrāhī, ādāyī, grāhakaḥ, grāhikā, grāhakam, grahītā   

yaḥ patrādayaḥ prāpnoti;

pihitapatre patrasvīkartuḥ gṛhasaṅketaḥ āvaśyakaḥ

gra

saṃyata, nigra   

yena vāsanā tathā ca manaḥ vaśīkṛtau।

saṃyataḥ puruṣaḥ dharmasādhanāyāṃ caramaṃ sthānaṃ gacchati।

gra

pāṇigrahaṇam   

vidhiviśeṣaḥ, vivāhe vareṇa pitrā pradattasya vadhoḥ pāṇeḥ grahaṇam;

pāṇigrahaṇasya vaidikavivāhavidhau pramukhāṅgatvena pāṇigrahaṇaṃ vivāhasya paryāyavācī abhavat

gra

vibhāvaya, budha, avadhāraya, avagam, grah, ālokaya, jñā   

kiṃcanaviṣayakaḥ matyanukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

ahaṃ taṃ sādhu iti vyabhāvayāmi।

gra

pratibandh, pratirudh, virudh, nivāraya, vāraya, pratyavasthā, pratikṛ, pratyāhan, vyāhan, nigrah, pratiṣṭaṃbh   

gatyavarodhanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

ārakṣakāḥ sañcalanaṃ catuṣkoṇe eva pratyabadhnān।

gra

saṃrudh, avarudh, nirudh, nigrah, niyam, saṃyam, nibandh, pratibandh, āvṛ, saṃhṛ   

bhāvanaveganiyantraṇānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

saḥ krodhaṃ saṃruṇaddhi।

gra

udgrath, śithilīkṛ, śithilaya, pramuc, unmuc, nirbhid, mokṣaya, vibhid, vidā, anuśrath, ucchrath, ucchvas, niścṛt, pracṛt, vicṛt, viśrath, viśrambhaya, visraṃsaya, śrath, śranth   

bandhanāt vā grantheḥ vā śithilīkaraṇānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

pādatrāṇasya granthiṃ udgrathnātu।

gra

saṃśliṣ, saṃgrath, saṅgrath   

kasyacana vastunaḥ kasmiṃścit vastuni dṛḍhatayā āsañjanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

upavastraṃ kaṇṭakeṣu saṃśliṣyati।

gra

saṃkalanam, saṃgrahaḥ   

vastūnāṃ saṅgrahaṇam।

tasya pārśve granthānāṃ samucitaṃ saṃkalanam asti।

gra

saṃgrahaḥ, saṃkalana   

itastataḥ ākṛṣya ekatra nibandhanaṃ saṃgrahaḥ;

catuṣpādaṃ dhanurvedaṃ śāstragrāmam sasaṃgraham acireṇaiva kālena gurustāvabhyaśikṣayat

[ha 89.7]

gra

saṅgranth, saṃgranth   

samyagrītyā abhivyañjanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

saḥ ātmānubhūtiṃ śabdaiḥ saṅgrathnāti।

gra

vigrahaḥ   

sandhiṣu vartamānānāṃ śabdānāṃ vilagīkaraṇam।

vyākaraṇe adya sandhiḥ tathā ca vigrahaḥ pāṭhitaḥ।

gra

grasta   

yaḥ grasyate।

vyādhibhiḥ grastaḥ saḥ upacārān na karoti।

gra

grasta   

yaḥ grāsīkṛtaḥ।

rāhuṇā ketunā ca grastaḥ candramāḥ na dṛśyate।

gra

granthiḥ   

śarīre tatsthānāṃ dravyāṇāṃ ekasmin eva sthāne ekatrībhūtvā udbhūtaḥ śothaḥ।

tasya haste bahavaḥ granthayaḥ santi।

gra

śubhagrahaḥ   

jyotiḥśāstrānusāreṇa śubhāḥ grahāḥ।

bhavataḥ kṛte maṅgalaḥ tathā ca bṛhaspatiḥ etau śubhagrahau staḥ।

gra

saṅgrahaṇam, sañcayanam   

ekatrīkaraṇasya kriyā।

idaṃ mandiraṃ nirmātuṃ bhikṣāyāḥ saṅgrahaṇaṃ kṛtam।

gra

durgrahaḥ, kugrahaḥ   

phalajyotiṣānusāreṇa aśubhaḥ grahaḥ।

śaniḥ rāhuḥ ketuḥ ityādayaḥ durgrahāḥ santi।

gra

bhuj, ad, khād, aś, bhakṣaya, ghas, psā, āsvād, gṝ, carv, abhyavahṛ, āhṛ, upabhuj, upāś, cam, pratyavaso, jakṣ, gras, ākhād   

viśeṣataḥ manuṣyaiḥ pariveṣaṇasya bhojanasya bhakṣaṇānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

kathāsamāptyanantaraṃ bhaktāḥ paṅktau upaviśya bhuñjate।

gra

granthakāra, granthakartā   

yaḥ granthaṃ racayati।

granthakārasya mahānatā tasya granthāt anumīyate।

gra

pippalīmūlam, caṭikāśiraḥ, granthikam, ṣaḍgranthiḥ, mūlam, kolamūlam, kaṭugranthiḥ, kaṭumūlam, kaṭūṣaṇam, sarvagranthiḥ, patrāḍhyam, virūpam, śoṣasambhavam, sugandhiḥ, granthilam, uṣaṇam   

pippalīnāmakalatāyāḥ mūlam।

pippalīmūlam auṣadharūpeṇa upayujyate।

gra

yuvā, taruṇaḥ, vayasthaḥ, prāptayauvanaḥ, yaviṣṭhaḥ, navakaḥ, navīyaḥ, nūtanayauvanaḥ, yuvaśaḥ, yuvānakaḥ, yuvībhūtaḥ, vatsaḥ, vatsataraḥ, vayodhaḥ, vayobālaḥ, pratinavaḥ, pratyagraḥ, pratyagrarūpaḥ, śarkuraḥ, bhramaraḥ   

yauvanāvasthāviśiṣṭaḥ।

tasya yuvā putraḥ deśāntaraṃ gataḥ।

gra

pravṛddha, parivṛddha, samupārūḍa, vardhita, abhivṛddha, abhyuccita, āpī, āpyāna, āpyāyita, ucchrita, udagra, udita, udīrita, udīrṇa, udbhūta, udrikta, unnaddha, unnamita, upasṛṣṭa, ṛddha, edhita, jṛmbhita, paribṛṃhita, paripuṣṭa, parivardhita, pyāyita, bahulīkṛta, bahulita, bṛṃhita, pracurīkṛta, prathita, rūḍha, vejita, vivardhita, vivṛddha, śūna, sādhika, sahaskṛta, samārūḍha, samedhita, sampraviddha, saṃrabdha, samuddhata, samukṣita, samunnīta, saṃvṛddha, sāndrīkṛta, sātirikta, sphītīkṛta, ucchūna   

yaḥ avardhata।

pravṛddhena mūlyena janāḥ pīḍitāḥ।

gra

agrakaṅkaṇam, agrahastabhūṣaṇam   

tad ābhūṣaṇaṃ yad haste agre dhāryate--।

śīlā agrakaṅkaṇaṃ vāraṃ vāraṃ niṣkāsya adhārayat।

gra

jihvāgram   

jihvāyāḥ agram।

mama jihvāgre sphoṭakaḥ vikasitaḥ।

gra

granthila   

yaḥ granthiyuktaḥ asti।

kṛṣakaḥ granthilāyāḥ rajjoḥ granthīḥ śathilīkaroti।

gra

śirograhaḥ   

vātarogaviśeṣaḥ yaḥ śirasi udbhavati।

śyāmā śirograheṇa pīḍitā।

gra

tugra   

vaidikakālīnaḥ rājarṣiḥ।

tugraḥ aśvinīkumārayoḥ upāsakaḥ babhūva।

gra

raktagranthiḥ   

rogaviśeṣaḥ।

raktagranthyāṃ śarīre rudhirasya granthayaḥ bhavanti।

gra

saptaparṇaḥ, viśālatvak, śāradī, viṣamacchadaḥ, śāradaḥ, devavṛkṣaḥ, dānagandhiḥ, śirorujā, grahanāśaḥ, śrutiparṇaḥ, gṛhāśī, grahanāśanaḥ, gutsapuṣpaḥ, śaktiparṇaḥ, suparṇakaḥ, bṛhatvak   

ekaḥ sadāharitaḥ vṛkṣaḥ yaḥ ākāreṇa bṛhat vartate।

saptaparṇasya tvacam oṣadharūpeṇa upayujyate।

gra

parigrah   

samaye prāpya anyatra gantuṃ yānārohaṇānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

vilambena āgatāḥ vayam ataḥ daśavādane pratiṣṭhamānaṃ basayānaṃ na paryagṛhṇāt।

gra

pradāyaḥ, āpūrtiḥ, sambhāraḥ, saṃcayaḥ, sañcayaḥ, saṅgrahaḥ, sāhityam, saṃvidhā, upaskaraḥ, upakaraṇajātam   

kasyāpi vastvādeḥ śūnyatvasya paripūraṇārthaṃ tasya preṣaṇasya vā dānasya vā kriyā।

asmin nagare vaidyutaśakteḥ pradāyaḥ alpībhūtaḥ।

gra

viśleṣaya, udgrathaya   

saṃśliṣṭānāṃ vastunāṃ parasparāt pṛthakkaraṇānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

kṛṣakaḥ saṃśliṣṭāḥ rajjūḥ viśleṣayati।

gra

viśliṣ, udgranth   

saṃśliṣṭasya vastunaḥ pṛthagbhavanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

saṃśliṣṭāḥ rajjavaḥ viśliṣyanti।

gra

ṛṇīkaḥ, ṛṇavān, ṛṇakartā, ṛṇī, dhāraṇakaḥ, dhārakaḥ, ṛṇagrastaḥ, adhamarṇaḥ, adhamarṇī   

yena ṛṇaṃ gṛhītam।

vittakoṣādhikāraḥ pūrvatanān ṛṇīkān ṛṇaṃ pratyarpayitum akathayat।

gra

gurugranthasāhibam, granthasāhibam, guruvāṇī   

pañjābanivāsināṃ dharmagraṃthaḥ।

pañjābanivāsinaḥ gurugranthasāhibam sajīvaṃ gurum iva manyante।

gra

brāhmaṇaḥ, vipraḥ, dvijātiḥ, dvijaḥ, bhūdevaḥ, agrajanmā, sūtrakaṇṭhaḥ, vaktrajaḥ, bāḍavaḥ, vedavāsaḥ, gurūḥ, maitraḥ   

yaḥ brahmam jānāti।

karmaṇā brāhnaṇo jātaḥ karoti brahmabhāvanām।

[śa.ka.]

gra

pācakagranthiḥ   

sā granthiḥ yasyāḥ nalikāyāḥ nirgataḥ srāvaḥ āhāranalikāyāṃ pācane sahāyikā bhavati।

pācakagranthiḥ pācanatantrasya bhāgaḥ asti।

gra

lālāgranthiḥ   

āsye vartamānā sā granthiḥ yasyāḥ lālā sravati।

āsye lālāgranthināṃ trīṇi yugmāni bhavanti।

gra

raudram, ugram   

kāvye navaraseṣu ekaḥ।

raudre krodhasūcakoktīnāṃ varṇanaṃ bhavati।

gra

saṃdhiḥ, granthiḥ, bandhaḥ, bandhanam   

dvayoḥ aṅgayoḥ dvayoradhikānām aṅgānāṃ khaṇḍānāṃ vastūnāṃ vā saṃsargasya sthānam।

vastrasya saṃndhiḥ vidṛtaḥ।

gra

grahaṇam, grahaḥ, dhṛtiḥ, pragrahaṇam, samāhāraḥ, pragrāhaḥ, saṃgrahaḥ, grasanam   

grāhasya kriyā।

ye matsyānāṃ grahaṇaṃ kariṣyanti taiḥ arthadaṇḍaḥ dātavyaḥ।

gra

apakarma, vibhramaḥ, ugratā, ugratvam, tīvratā, prasāhaḥ   

hiṃsayā yuktaṃ karma।

apakarmaṇi rataḥ manuṣyaḥ sadaiva aśāntaḥ eva bhavati।

gra

racaya, viracaya, upanibandh, grath, granth, kav, kṛ   

svapratibhayā kāvyanirmāṇānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

saḥ nūtanaṃ kāvyaṃ racayati।

gra

agram   

kasminnapi stare parīkṣāyām ādau sarvataḥ uccaiḥ sthāne vartamānasya avasthā।

rameśaḥ sampūrṇe rājye uccamādhyamikavidyālayasya parīkṣāyām agre āgataḥ।

gra

gṛhīta, abhigṛhīta, parigṛhīta, saṃgṛhīta, grasta, grathita, pralabdha, ātta, ādatta, ākṣipta, svāṃkṛta, samādatta, nigṛhīta   

yat dhṛtam।

gṛhītaḥ manuṣyaḥ bandhanāt palāyitaḥ।

gra

nigrahasthānam   

nyāyadarśane ṣoḍaśasu sthāneṣu ekam।

nyāyasiddhānte 22 nigrahasthānāni matāni।

gra

nigrahaḥ, avagrahaḥ   

manobhāvānāṃ niyantraṇasya kriyā।

prātaḥkālāt mātrā nigrahaḥ darśitaḥ pituḥ āgamanena tu sā prasphuṭitā।

gra

kārkaśyam, rūkṣatā, pāruṣyam, kāṭhinyam, niṣṭhuratā, kaṭhoratā, ugra   

karkaśasya avasthā athavā bhāvaḥ।

ekadā ahamapi teṣāṃ kārkaśyasya lakṣyam abhavam।

gra

khaṇḍagrahaṇam   

na pūrṇam api tu aṃśataḥ grahaṇam।

adya candramasaḥ khaṇḍagrahaṇam asti।

gra

urodhiṣṭhagranthiḥ   

grīvāyāḥ adhastane bhāge vartamānā ekā vāhinīvihinā granthiḥ।

urodhiṣṭhagranthyāḥ sravamāṇā lasīkāpeśī rogapratikārakṣamatāṃ vardhayati।

gra

satyāgrahin   

satyāgrahasambandhī।

satyagrahinaḥ netṝn draṣṭuṃ janāḥ sammilitāḥ।

gra

saṃgrāhakaḥ, saṃgrahī, samāhartā   

yaḥ kasyacit vastunaḥ saṃgrahaṃ karoti।

rlabhānāṃ vastūnāṃ saṃgrahaṃ kartuṃ saṃgrāhakaiḥ atīva pariśramaṃ karaṇīyam।

gra

lekhikā, lekhakaḥ, granthakartā, granthakartrī   

yaḥ sāhityaṃ racayati saḥ।

mahādevīvarmāmahodayā hindībhāṣāyāḥ ekā prasiddhā lekhikā asti।

gra

kārāvāsaḥ, kārānirodhaḥ, kārābaṃdhanaṃm, nirodhaḥ, baṃdhanam, āsedhaḥ, pragrahaḥ, baṃdīkaraṇam   

vidhim anusṛtya aparādhasya kṛte diṣṭaḥ daṇḍaḥ yena aparādhī ekasmin sthāne ruddhaḥ bhavati।

tasya kṛte varṣatrayaparyantaṃ kārāvāsaḥ ādiṣṭaḥ।

gra

jatukālatā, jatukā, jatukārī, jananī, cakravartinī, tiryakphalā, niśāndhā, bahuputrī, suputrikā, rājavṛkṣā, janeṣṭā, kapikacchuphalopamā, rañjanī, sūkṣmavallī, bhramarī, kṛṣṇavallikā, vijjulikā, kṛṣṇaruhā, granthaparṇī, suvarcikā, taruvallī, dīrghaphalā   

latāviśeṣaḥ।

jatukālatāyāḥ parṇāni bheṣajarūpeṇa upayujyante।

gra

ālamb, abhyārabh, upayam, upādhā, upādā, grah   

āśrayārthaṃ kasmiṃścana vastuni bhārasthāpanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

utsthātuṃ saḥ daṇḍam ālambate।

gra

grah   

āśrayārthaṃ parigrahaṇānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

vṛddhaḥ daṇḍaṃ gṛhṇāti।

gra

sūryaḥ, sūraḥ, aryamā, ādityaḥ, dvādaśātmā, divākaraḥ, bhāskaraḥ, ahaskaraḥ, vradhraḥ, prabhākaraḥ, vibhākaraḥ, bhāsvān, vivasvān, saptāśvaḥ, haridaśvaḥ, uṣṇaraśmiḥ, vivarttanaḥ, arkaḥ, mārttaṇḍaḥ, mihiraḥ, aruṇaḥ, vṛṣā, dyumaṇiḥ, taraṇiḥ, mitraḥ, citrabhānuḥ, virocan, vibhāvasuḥ, grahapatiḥ, tviṣāmpatiḥ, ahaḥpatiḥ, bhānuḥ, haṃsaḥ, sahastrāṃśuḥ, tapanaḥ, savitā, raviḥ, śūraḥ, bhagaḥ, vṛdhnaḥ, padminīvallabhaḥ, hariḥ, dinamaṇiḥ, caṇḍāṃśuḥ, saptasaptiḥ, aṃśumālī, kāśyapeyaḥ, khagaḥ, bhānumān, lokalocanaḥ, padmabandhuḥ, jyotiṣmān, avyathaḥ, tāpanaḥ, citrarathaḥ, khamaṇiḥ, divāmaṇiḥ, gabhastihastaḥ, heliḥ, pataṃgaḥ, arcciḥ, dinapraṇīḥ, vedodayaḥ, kālakṛtaḥ, graharājaḥ, tamonudaḥ, rasādhāraḥ, pratidivā, jyotiḥpīthaḥ, inaḥ, karmmasākṣī, jagaccakṣuḥ, trayītapaḥ, pradyotanaḥ, khadyotaḥ, lokabāndhavaḥ, padminīkāntaḥ, aṃśuhastaḥ, padmapāṇiḥ, hiraṇyaretāḥ, pītaḥ, adriḥ, agaḥ, harivāhanaḥ, ambarīṣaḥ, dhāmanidhiḥ, himārātiḥ, gopatiḥ, kuñjāraḥ, plavagaḥ, sūnuḥ, tamopahaḥ, gabhastiḥ, savitraḥ, pūṣā, viśvapā, divasakaraḥ, dinakṛt, dinapatiḥ, dyupatiḥ, divāmaṇiḥ, nabhomaṇiḥ, khamaṇiḥ, viyanmaṇiḥ, timiraripuḥ, dhvāntārātiḥ, tamonudaḥ, tamopahaḥ, bhākoṣaḥ, tejaḥpuñjaḥ, bhānemiḥ, khakholkaḥ, khadyotanaḥ, virocanaḥ, nabhaścakṣūḥ, lokacakṣūḥ, jagatsākṣī, graharājaḥ, tapatāmpatiḥ, sahastrakiraṇaḥ, kiraṇamālī, marīcimālī, aṃśudharaḥ, kiraṇaḥ, aṃśubharttā, aṃśuvāṇaḥ, caṇḍakiraṇaḥ, dharmāṃśuḥ, tīkṣṇāṃśuḥ, kharāṃśuḥ, caṇḍaraśmiḥ, caṇḍamarīciḥ, caṇḍadīdhitiḥ, aśītamarīciḥ, aśītakaraḥ, śubharaśmiḥ, pratibhāvān, vibhāvān, vibhāvasuḥ, pacataḥ, pacelimaḥ, śuṣṇaḥ, gaganādhvagaḥ, gaṇadhvajaḥ, khacaraḥ, gaganavihārī, padmagarbhaḥ, padmāsanaḥ, sadāgatiḥ, haridaśvaḥ, maṇimān, jīviteśaḥ, murottamaḥ, kāśyapī, mṛtāṇḍaḥ, dvādaśātmakaḥ, kāmaḥ, kālacakraḥ, kauśikaḥ, citrarathaḥ, śīghragaḥ, saptasaptiḥ   

hindūnāṃ dharmagrantheṣu varṇitā ekā devatā।

vedeṣu sūryasya pūjāyāḥ vāraṃvāraṃ vidhānam asti।

gra

somaḥ, candraḥ, śaśāṅkaḥ, induḥ, mayaṅkaḥ, kalānidhiḥ, kalānāthaḥ, kalādharaḥ, himāṃśuḥ, candramāḥ, kumudabāndhavaḥ, vidhuḥ, sudhāṃśuḥ, śubhrāṃśuḥ, oṣadhīśaḥ, niśāpatiḥ, abjaḥ, jaivātṛkaḥ, somaḥ, glauḥ, mṛgāṅkaḥ, dvijarājaḥ, śaśadharaḥ, nakṣatreśaḥ, kṣapākaraḥ, doṣākaraḥ, niśīthinīnāthaḥ, śarvarīśaḥ, eṇāṅkaḥ, śītaraśmiḥ, samudranavanītaḥ, sārasaḥ, śvetavāhanaḥ, nakṣatranāmiḥ, uḍupaḥ, sudhāsūtiḥ, tithipraṇīḥ, amatiḥ, candiraḥ, citrāṭīraḥ, pakṣadharaḥ, rohiṇīśaḥ, atrinetrajaḥ, pakṣajaḥ, sindhujanmā, daśāśvaḥ, māḥ, tārāpīḍaḥ, niśāmaṇiḥ, mṛgalāñchanaḥ, darśavipat, chāyāmṛgadharaḥ, grahanemiḥ, dākṣāyaṇīpati, lakṣmīsahajaḥ, sudhākaraḥ, sudhādhāraḥ, śītabhānuḥ, tamoharaḥ, tuśārakiraṇaḥ, pariḥ, himadyutiḥ, dvijapatiḥ, viśvapsā, amṛtadīdhitiḥ, hariṇāṅkaḥ, rohiṇīpatiḥ, sindhunandanaḥ, tamonut, eṇatilakaḥ, kumudeśaḥ, kṣīrodanandanaḥ, kāntaḥ, kalāvān, yāminījatiḥ, sijraḥ, mṛgapipluḥ, sudhānidhiḥ, tuṅgī, pakṣajanmā, abdhīnavanītakaḥ, pīyūṣamahāḥ, śītamarīciḥ, śītalaḥ, trinetracūḍāmaṇiḥ, atrinetrabhūḥ, sudhāṅgaḥ, parijñāḥ, sudhāṅgaḥ, valakṣaguḥ, tuṅgīpatiḥ, yajvanāmpatiḥ, parvvadhiḥ, kleduḥ, jayantaḥ, tapasaḥ, khacamasaḥ, vikasaḥ, daśavājī, śvetavājī, amṛtasūḥ, kaumudīpatiḥ, kumudinīpatiḥ, bhūpatiḥ, dakṣajāpatiḥ, oṣadhīpatiḥ, kalābhṛt, śaśabhṛt, eṇabhṛt, chāyābhṛt, atridṛgjaḥ, niśāratnam, niśākaraḥ, amṛtaḥ, śvetadyutiḥ   

devatāviśeṣaḥ;

patitaṃ somamālokya brahmā lokapitāmahaḥ[śa.ka]

gra

kīkasāsthi, pṛṣṭhavaṃśagranthiḥ, pṛṣṭhavaṃśasandhiḥ, pṛṣṭhavaṃśosthiḥ   

pṛṣṭhavaṃśasya pratyekam asthi।

manuṣyasya pṛṣṭhavaṃśe trayastriṃśat kīkasāsthīni santi।

gra

"paurāṇikakathāḥ, paurāṇikakathāsaṅgrahaḥ, paurāṇikakathāsamūhaḥ   

pāramparikakathānāṃ samūhaḥ yaḥ saṃskṛtyā sambaddhaḥ vartate।

paurāṇikakathāpaṭhane śyāmasya ruciḥ vartate।

gra

grah, parigrah, upagrah, upayam, āsaṃgrah, āsaṅgrah, ādā, upādhā, upādā, upahan, upālabh, nigrah, pratigrah, abhyādā, upalabha, abhiprayuj, apahan, samālabh, parimṛś, anumṛś, abhipramṛś, abhisaṃspṛś, abhisamṛ, āyu, saṃrabh, abhyārabh, abhisaṃrabh, ākram, ābadh   

balāt svādhikārasthāpanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

sainyaṃ durgaṃ agṛhṇāt।

gra

sūcyagram   

sūceḥ agram।

aṅgulyāṃ sūcyāgrasya nistudanena raktaṃ sravati।

gra

citrapañcī, citrasaṅgrahaḥ   

samānānāṃ vastūnāṃ saṅgrahaḥ yaḥ pustakarūpeṇa sthāpyate।

tena vivāhasya citrapañjī rakṣitā।

gra

saṅgrahaḥ, sāmagrī   

ekasmin sthāne saṅgṛhītāni vastūni।

saṅgrahālaye agneḥ kāraṇāt kecana mahattvapūrṇāḥ saṅgrahāḥ paridagdhāḥ।

gra

jalagrahakṣetram   

jalaṃ saṅgrahītuṃ mānavanirmitaṃ sthānam।

asmin jalagrahakṣetre mahatpramāṇena jalaṃ sthāpyate।

gra

granthālayaḥ, pustakālayaḥ, pustakāgāraḥ, vidyākośagṛhaḥ   

vividhaprakārakāṇāṃ pustakānāṃ saṅgrahasthānaṃ yatra pustakāni paṭhituṃ sthāpyante।

sandarbhaṃ draṣṭuṃ saḥ granthālayāt purātanaṃ pustakam ānayat।

gra

prayāṇam, gamanam, pragamanam, gatiḥ, agragamanam, agrasaraṇam, agragatiḥ, prasaraṇam, prasaraḥ, yātrā, prakramaḥ, kramaḥ, kramaṇam, krantiḥ   

agre gamanam।

senāpatiḥ sainikānāṃ prayāṇasya viṣaye akathayat।

gra

dvāragranthiḥ, dvārasaṃndhiḥ   

yena dvāram granthate।

dvāragranthiḥ dvāram dhārayati।

gra

saṅgrahaṇam   

ratnānāṃ dṛḍhīkaraṇam।

karmakaraḥ saṅgrahaṇaṃ karoti।

gra

anuṣṭhā, anuvṛt, anuvidhā, pālayati, man, pratigraha, abhyupe, abhyupagam, anugam, anuvraj, anurudh, anuśuśrūṣa, upabhūṣ, paribhūṣ, grah   

ājñānusaraṇānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

saḥ mama ājñāṃ na anvatiṣṭhat।

gra

agrāhya, apratigrāhya, agrahaṇīya, asvīkārya, anādeya   

svīkartum ayogyaḥ।

etādṛśena agrāhyena paṇabandhena bhavān kathaṃ paṇaṃ karoti।

gra

grahaṇīya, pratigṛhya, pratigrahaṇīya, pratigrāhya   

svīkartuṃ yogyaḥ।

tāni vacanāni yadi grahaṇīyāni tarhi eva janāḥ viśvasanti।

gra

maṅgalagrahaḥ   

śubhaḥ grahaḥ।

idānīṃ maṅgalagrahaḥ budhaḥ bhavataḥ janmapatrikāyāṃ caturthe sthāne asti।

gra

dhanurgrahaḥ   

dhṛtarāṣṭrasya śateṣu putreṣu ekaḥ।

dhanurgrahasya varṇanaṃ purāṇeṣu prāpyate।

gra

rasarājaḥ, rasāñjanam, rasagarbham, tārkṣyaśailam, rasodbhūtam, rasāgrajam, kṛtakam, bālabhaiṣajam, dārvīkvāthodbhavam, varyāñjanam, rasanārbham, agnisāram   

dāruharidrāyāḥ mūlakāṣṭhayoḥ rasena nirmitaḥ bheṣajaviśeṣaḥ।

rasarājasya sevanaṃ naikeṣāṃ vyādhīnāṃ nivāraṇārthaṃ kriyate।

gra

gajapippalī, karipippalī, ibhakaṇā, kapivallī, kapillikā, śreyasī, vaśiraḥ, gajāhvā, kolavallī, vasiraḥ, gajoṣaṇā, cavyaphalam, cavyajā, chidravaidehī, dīrghagranthiḥ, taijasī, vartalī, sthūlavaidehī   

madhyamākārasya vṛkṣaviśeṣaḥ।

gajapippalyāḥ kaścit bhāgaḥ bheṣajarūpeṇa prayujyate।

gra

āgrahāt, āgraheṇa, āgrahapūrvakam, anugrahāt, anugraheṇa, anugrahapūrvaka, anugrahabalāt, anugrahabalena, āgrahabalāt, āgrahabalena   

iṣṭasādhanārthe punaḥ punaḥ kṛtena āgrahasya balena।

tasya āgrahāt sarvaiḥ tasya manīṣāyāḥ pūrtiḥ kṛtā।

gra

gaṇḍūṣaḥ, karṇikā, dviradakarāgram, puṣkaram, puṣkarāgram   

gajaśuṇḍāyāḥ antimaḥ sūcikāmukhaśca bhāgaḥ।

calanasamaye gajaḥ vāraṃvāraṃ gaṇḍūṣeṇa bhūmim aspṛśat।

gra

āgam, antargam, antarbhū, yā, antargaṇ, antaryā, gaṇ, vigaṇ, parigrah, parisamāp, pratisaṃhṛ   

kasya api kasmin api saṃhṛtyātmakaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

vārāṇasī uttarapradeśe āgacchati।

gra

arj, āp, samāp, abhilabh, upalabh, parilabh, saṃlabh, samālabh, samupalabh, abhivid, saṃvid, abhyāp, avāp, grah, abhyāsad, abhisamprāp, abhisampad, abhisamprapad, adhigam, adhivid, abhigam, anuvid, abhiprāp, abhisidh, pralabh   

prāpaṇātmakaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

ahaṃ bahu dhanam ārjam।

gra

viṣṇuvāmanaśiravāḍakaramahodayaḥ, śiravāḍakaravāmanaviṣṇuḥ, kusumāgrajaḥ   

marāṭhībhāṣāyāḥ sāhityikaḥ।

viṣṇuvāmanaśiravāḍakaramahodayaḥ marāṭhībhāṣāyāḥ śreṣṭhaḥ kaviḥ āsīt।

gra

vatsanābhaḥ, viṣam, ugram, mahauṣadham, garalam, māraṇam, stauṅkakam   

viṣavṛkṣaviśeṣaḥ।

vatsanābhasya mūlebhyaḥ viṣaṃ prāpyate।

gra

samāharaṇam, saṅgrahaṇam, cayanam, avacayaḥ   

ekatrīkaraṇasya kriyā।

vaṇik ājīvanaṃ dhanasya samāharaṇe eva vyastaḥ bhavati।

gra

granthanam, avagumphanam   

sūtre tantau vā sūtraṇasya kriyā।

puṣpāṇāṃ granthanaṃ samāpya sīmā pūjāyāḥ sthālīm alaṅkaroti।

gra

gumphita, racita, grathita   

yad sūtre racyate।

sā pratidinaṃ bhagavataḥ mūrtyai gumphitaṃ puṣpahāram arpayati।

gra

hiṅgu, sahastravedhi, jatukam, vālhikam, vālhīkam, rāmaṭham, jantughnam, vālhī, gṛhiṇī, madhurā, sūpadhūpanam, jatu, keśaram, ugragandham, bhūtāriḥ, jantunāśanam, sūpāṅgam, ugravīryam, agūḍhagandham, bhedanam   

śatapuṣpāviśeṣaḥ।

hiṅgunāmnā eva dravyam upalabhyate yasya upayogaḥ vyañjanarūpeṇa auṣadharūpeṇa vā kriyate।

gra

ugrasenaḥ   

rājñaḥ parīkṣitasya putraḥ।

ugrasenasya varṇanaṃ purāṇeṣu prāpyate।

gra

ugrasenaḥ   

dhṛtarāṣṭraputraḥ।

ugrasenasya varṇanaṃ dhārmikeṣu grantheṣu prāpyate।

gra

avasādagrasta   

avasādena pīḍitaḥ।

avasādagrastasya rugṇasya ucitāḥ upacārāḥ kartavyāḥ।

gra

rudrāḥ, ahirbudhnyāḥ, ugraḥ, kharaḥ, jayantaḥ, vakraḥ   

devatāgaṇaḥ।

rudrāḥ ekādaśa santi।

gra

kaṇṭhābharaṇam, kaṇṭhabhūṣaṇam, galamekhalā, graivam, graiveyam, graiveyakam, mālā, mālikā, hāraḥ, kaṇṭhasūtram   

kanakasya vā rajatasya kaṇṭhe dhāryamāṇam ābharaṇam।

sā hīrakasya kaṇṭhābharaṇaṃ dhārayati।

gra

granthabandhakaḥ   

yaḥ granthādīn badhnāti।

mohanaḥ granthabandhakāt grantham ānetuṃ gataḥ।

gra

brahmagranthiḥ   

yajñopavītasya mukhyā granthiḥ।

brahmagranthyāḥ aparā anyā granthiḥ na bhavati।

gra

ādigranthaḥ   

kabīraviracitagranthaviśeṣaḥ।

ādigranthe 243 sūktayaḥ santi।

gra

andhapūtanāgrahaḥ   

bālakānāṃ rogaviśeṣaḥ।

mayaṅkaḥ andhapūtanagraheṇa pīḍitaḥ asti।

gra

ugra   

kṣatriyapitrā śūdramātari utpannaḥ saṅkaraḥ jātiviśeṣaḥ।

ugrāṇāṃ svabhāvaḥ ugraḥ krūraśca bhavatīti manyate।

gra

ugra   

jyotiḥśāstrānusāraṃ pūrvaphālgunīpūrvāṣāḍhapūrvabhādrapadamaghābharaṇyātmakaḥ nakṣatragaṇasamūhaḥ।

ugrasya svabhāvaḥ eva prabalaḥ manyate।

gra

ugra   

dānavaviśeṣaḥ।

ugrasya varṇanaṃ purāṇeṣu prāpyate।

gra

ugra   

dhṛtarāṣṭrasya śataputreṣu ekaḥ।

ugrasya ullekhaḥ mahābhārate prāpyate।

gra

pratyādā, grah, pratyabhidhā   

anyasmai datte vastuni punaḥ svādhikārasthāpanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

agrajā gatavarṣe dattāṃ śāṭikāṃ pratyādadāti।

gra

nūtana, navīna, nava, apūrva, abhinava, navaka, ārdra, pratyagra   

yasya vidyamānatā pūrvaṃ nāsīt।

kimapi nūtanaṃ kāryam asmābhiḥ kartavyam।

gra

agrayodhī   

kasminnapi kṣetre yena ananyasāmānyaṃ pradarśanaṃ kṛtam।

krikeṭakrīḍāyāḥ agrayodhinaṃ sacinaṃ sarve praśaṃsanti।

gra

granthakaḥ   

dhārmikasya viṣayasya laghvī pustikā।

pitāmahaḥ pratidinaṃ gurucaritrasya granthakaṃ paṭhati।

gra

hiṃsāgrasta   

yad hiṃsayā prabhāvitam।

mantrimahodayaḥ hiṃsāgrastaṃ pradeśam abhigacchati।

gra

graiṇḍaslem   

ṭenisa iti krīḍāyāḥ ekā prasiddhā pratiyogitā।

graiṇḍaslem iti pratiyogitāyāḥ serenā naikadhā jetrī asti।

gra

hṛdayāghātaḥ, hṛdgrahaḥ   

sā avasthā yasyāṃ hṛdayaḥ svakāryaṃ sthagayati।

mānasikī ātatiḥ hṛdayāghātasya kāraṇam asti।

gra

durdaśāgrastatā   

durdaśāgrastasya avasthā।

durdaśāgrastatāyāḥ sampannatāyāṃ parivartanam asmākaṃ kartavyam।

gra

yuddhagrasta   

yaḥ yuddhena grastaḥ asti।

yuddhagraste deśe naikāḥ āpadaḥ udbhavanti।

gra

hṛdayāghātaḥ, hṛdgrahaḥ   

hṛdayasya kārye akasmādeva jātā aniyamitatā।

asmin eva varṣe dvivāraṃ tasya hṛdayāghātaḥ jātaḥ।

gra

agragaṇya   

gaṇanāyām agraḥ śreṣṭhaḥ vā।

jñāniṣu agragaṇyaṃ hanumantaṃ buddheḥ balasya śauryasya sāhasasya ca devatāṃ manyate।

gra

paragrahīya   

anyena graheṇa sambaddhaḥ।

eliyanasadṛśaṃ paragrahīyāṇāṃ jīvānāṃ viṣaye saṃśodhanaṃ pracalati।

gra

granthayātrā   

kasyāpi mārgadarśane kasyacit granthasya yātrā yasyām adhikāḥ janāḥ sammilitāḥ bhavanti।

sāhityasammelanasya dine granthayātrā āyojitā।

gra

vaigranthaḥ   

tat pustakaṃ yad saṅgaṇakādiṣu upāropitāni santi।

upāropitāḥ naike vaigranthāḥ prāpyante।

gra

bahiḥsrāvi-granthiḥ   

saḥ granthiḥ yasyāḥ srāvaḥ viśiṣṭābhiḥ nalikābhiḥ kāryasthalaṃ prāpnoti।

agnyāśayasya rasaḥ bahiḥsrāvi-grantheḥ sravati।

gra

kośikā-srāvi-granthiḥ   

saḥ granthiḥ yasyāḥ kośikāyāḥ galanena svasya antarbhāgāt srāvaṃ nirmāti।

tvacaḥ snehagranthiḥ ekā kośikā-srāvi-granthiḥ asti।

gra

ugra   

ekā jātiḥ ।

ugrasya varṇanaṃ smṛtigraṃntheṣu vartate

gra

ugra   

ekaḥ dānavaḥ ।

ugrasya varṇanaṃ purāṇe vartate

gra

ugra   

dhṛtarāṣṭrasya ekaḥ putraḥ ।

ugrasya varṇanam mahābhārate vartate

gra

ugra   

ekaḥ ācāryaḥ ।

ugraḥ narendrādityasya ācāryaḥ āsīt

gra

ugraḥ, malabāraḥ   

ekaḥ deśaḥ ।

ugraḥ iti malabāradeśasya nāma āsīt

gra

ugrasenaḥ   

rājaputrāṇāṃ nāmaviśeṣaḥ ।

naikānāṃ rājaputrāṇāṃ nāma ugrasenaḥ āsīt

gra

vigraharājaḥ   

naikeṣāṃ rājñāṃ nāmaviśeṣaḥ ।

rājataraṅgiṇyām bahūnāṃ rājñāṃ vigraharājaḥ iti nāma vartate

gra

vigrahasiṃhaḥ   

ekaḥ rājā ।

rājataraṅgiṇyām iti granthe praśastiṣu ca bahūnāṃ rājñāṃ vigrahasiṃhaḥ iti nāma vartate

gra

vigrahapāladevaḥ   

ekaḥ rājā ।

prācīne granthe vigrahapāladevasya varṇanaṃ dṛśyate

gra

śālaparṇī, śālaparṇaḥ, triparṇī, triparṇikā, sarivanā, śāliparṇī, dhavaniḥ, śālapatrā, tṛṇagandhā, pītinī, pītanī, rudrajaṭā, saumyā, śālānī, dīrghamūlā, niścalā, vātaghnī, dhruvā, granthaparṇī, kukuraḥ, pīlumūlaḥ, pīvarī, śālikā, śubhapatrikā, nīlapuṣpaḥ, parṇī, astamatī, pālindī, pālindhī   

ekaḥ kṣupaḥ ।

śālaparṇī bheṣajyarūpeṇa upayujyate

gra

granthiḥ   

kṣupanāmaviśeṣaḥ ।

granthiḥ iti naikeṣāṃ kṣupāṇāṃ tathā ca kandānāṃ nāma asti

gra

granthilaḥ   

kṣupanāmaviśeṣaḥ ।

granthilaḥ iti naikeṣāṃ kṣupāṇāṃ tathā ca kandānāṃ nāma asti

gra

śakunigrahaḥ   

bālakeṣu pīḍotpādakaḥ ekaḥ rākṣasaḥ ।

śakunigrahasya varṇanaṃ mahābhārate asti

gra

brahmagranthiḥ   

upavītasya granthiḥ ।

brahmagrantheḥ brahmagrantheḥ ullekhaḥ gobhilaśrāddhakalpe vartate

gra

śabdagrahaḥ   

ekaḥ adbhūtaḥ bāṇaḥ ।

śabdagrahasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

gra

śārīrakamīmāṃsānyāyasaṅgrahaḥ   

ekaḥ ṭīkāgranthaḥ ।

śārīrakamīmāṃsānyāyasaṅgrahasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

gra

pratyagrathaḥ   

ekaḥ rājaputraḥ ।

viṣṇu-purāṇe pratyagrathaḥ samullikhitaḥ

gra

pratyagrathaḥ, ahicchattraḥ, prātyagrathiḥ   

ekā yoddhṛṇāṃ jātiḥ ।

pratyagrathaḥ yuddheṣu ajayat/sālvāvayavapratyagrathakālakūṭāśmakādiñ

gra

prāyaścittagranthaḥ   

ekā kṛtiḥ ।

saṃskṛta-vāṅmaye prāyaścittagranthaḥ iti suvikhyātā racanā

gra

prāyaścittasaṃgrahaḥ   

ekā kṛtiḥ ।

saṃskṛta-vāṅmaye prāyaścittasaṃgrahaḥ iti prasiddhā racanā

gra

prāyaścittasaṃgrahaḥ   

ekā kṛtiḥ ।

saṃskṛta-vāṅmaye prāyaścittasaṃgrahaḥ iti prasiddhā racanā

gra

prāyaścittādisaṃgrahaḥ   

ekā kṛtiḥ ।

saṃskṛta-vāṅmaye prāyaścittādisaṃgrahaḥ iti vikhyātā racanā

gra

phalagranthaḥ   

ekaḥ vāṅmayaviśeṣaḥ ।

saṃskṛta-dharma-vāṅmaye phalagranthāḥ suvikhyātāḥ

gra

kokāgraḥ, samaṣṭhilaḥ, bhaṇḍīraḥ, nadyābhraḥ, āmragandhakaḥ, kaṇṭakiphalaḥ, upadaṃśaḥ   

ekaḥ kṣupaḥ,asya guṇāḥ,kaṭutvaṃ,uṣṇatvaṃ,rucatvaṃ,mukhaviśodhanatvaṃ,kapha़vātapraśamanatvaṃ,dāhakāritvaṃ,dīpanatvaṃ ca ।

kokāgrasya varṇanaṃ kośe samupalabhyate

gra

kramasaṃgrahaḥ   

ekaḥ granthaḥ ।

kramasaṃgrahasya ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

gra

śrībhāṣyasaṅgrahaḥ   

ekaḥ ṭīkāgranthaḥ ।

śrībhāṣyasaṅgrahasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

gra

ślokasaṅgrahaḥ   

kṛtiviśeṣaḥ ।

ślokasaṅgrahaḥ iti nāmakāḥ naikāḥ kṛtayaḥ santi

gra

sarvasaṅgrahaḥ   

kṛtiviśeṣaḥ ।

sarvasaṅgrahaḥ iti nāmakāḥ naikāḥ kṛtayaḥ santi

gra

sārārthasaṅgrahaḥ   

ekaḥ ṭīkāgranthaḥ ।

sārārthasaṅgrahaḥ bhagavadgītāyāḥ ṭīkāgranthaḥ asti

gra

saṅgrahaḥ   

granthanāmaviśeṣaḥ ।

naikeṣāṃ granthānāṃ nāma saṅgrahaḥ iti vartate

gra

vigraharājaḥ   

ekaḥ kaviḥ ।

vigraharājasya ullekhaḥ vivaraṇapustikāyām asti

gra

kokāgraḥ, samaṣṭhilaḥ, bhaṇḍīraḥ, nadyābhraḥ, āmragandhakaḥ, kaṇṭakiphalaḥ, upadaṃśaḥ   

ekaḥ kṣupaḥ, asya guṇāḥ, kaṭutvaṃ, uṣṇatvaṃ, rucatvaṃ, mukhaviśodhanatvaṃ, kapha़vātapraśamanatvaṃ, dāhakāritvaṃ, dīpanatvaṃ ca ।

kokāgrasya varṇanaṃ kośe samupalabhyate

gra

kramasaṃgrahaḥ   

ekaḥ granthaḥ ।

kramasaṃgrahasya ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

gra

grahaṇapañcāṅgam   

khagolaśāstrīyaṃ granthadvayam ।

grahaṇapañcāṅgasya ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

gra

grahaṇaphalam   

khagolaśāstrīyaṃ granthadvayam ।

grahaṇaphalasya ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

gra

grahaṇasambhavādhikāraḥ   

khagolaśāstrīyaḥ granthaḥ ।

grahaṇasambhavādhikārasya varṇanaṃ kośe dṛśyate

gra

grahabhaktiḥ   

varāha-mihirasya bṛhat-saṃhitāyāḥ khaṇḍaḥ ।

grahabhaktiḥ kośe ullikhitā

gra

grahayajñatattvam   

smṛtitattvasya bhāgaḥ ।

grahayajñatattvasya ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

gra

grahayuddhaḥ   

varāha-mihirasya bṛhat-saṃhitāyāḥ bhāgaḥ ।

grahayuddhasya kośe vartate

gra

grahalāghavaḥ   

khagolaśāstrīyaḥ granthaḥ ।

grahalāghavasya ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

gra

grahavarṣaphalam   

varāha-mihirasya bṛhat-saṃhitāyāḥ bhāgaḥ ।

grahavarṣaphalasya varṇanaṃ varāhamihireṇa kṛtam

gra

grahaśṛṅgāṭakam   

ekaḥ grahayogaḥ ।

grahaśṛṅgāṭakasya varṇanaṃ bṛhat-saṃhitāyāṃ dṛśyate

gra

svagrahaḥ   

ekaḥ rākṣasaḥ yaḥ bālakān praharati ।

svagrahasya ullekhaḥ śārṅgadhara-saṃhitāyām asti

gra

kalidharmasārasaṅgrahaḥ   

ekā kṛtiḥ ।

kalidharmasārasaṅgrahasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

gra

tīragrahaḥ   

janasamudāyaviśeṣaḥ ।

tīragrahasya ullekhaḥ mahābhārate vartate

gra

tṛṇagranthiḥ   

ekaḥ kṣupaḥ ।

tṛṇagrantheḥ ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

gra

ekāgramatiḥ   

ekaḥ puruṣaḥ ।

ekāgramateḥ ullekhaḥ lalita-vistare asti

gra

upādhisiddhāntagranthaḥ   

ekā kṛtiḥ ।

upādhisiddhāntagranthānām ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

gra

udgranthaḥ   

ekaḥ puruṣaḥ ।

udgranthasya ullekhaḥ bauddhasāhitye asti

gra

ugrasenaḥ   

rājaputranāmaviśeṣaḥ ।

ugrasenaḥ iti nāmakānāṃ naikeṣāṃ rājaputrāṇām ullekhaḥ śatapatha-brāhmaṇe mahābhārate ca asti

gra

ugraśravāḥ   

ekaḥ puruṣaḥ ।

ugraśravasaḥ ullekhaḥ mahābhārate asti

gra

ugramayaḥ   

rogasya kāraṇaḥ ekaḥ dānavaḥ ।

ugramayasya ullekhaḥ harivaṃśe asti

gra

ugrabhaṭaḥ   

ekaḥ rājā ।

ugrabhaṭasya ullekhaḥ kathāsaritsāgare asti

gra

ugradevaḥ   

ekaḥ puruṣaḥ ।

ugradevasya ullekhaḥ taittirīya-āraṇyake asti

gra

ugra   

ekaḥ deśaḥ ।

ugrasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

gra

ugra   

narendrādityasya guruḥ ।

ugrasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

gra

parvamitrasya ullekhaḥ hemacandrasya pariśiṣṭaparvan ityasmin granthe asti   

parvamitra ।

ekaḥ puruṣaḥ

gra

vṛttisaṅgrahaḥ   

pāṇinīyānām sūtrāṇām ekaḥ laghuḥ ṭīkāgranthaḥ ।

vṛttisaṅgrahasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

gra

tarkasaṅgrahadīpikā   

ekaḥ ṭīkāgranthaḥ ।

tarkasaṅgrahadīpikāyāḥ ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

gra

tīragrahaḥ   

janasamudāyaviśeṣaḥ ।

tīragrahasya ullekhaḥ mahābhārate vartate

gra

tṛṇagranthiḥ   

ekaḥ kṣupaḥ ।

tṛṇagrantheḥ ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

gra

dhvajāgravatī   

gaṇanasya dvau prakārau ।

dhvajāgravatyāḥ ullekhaḥ lalita-vistare asti

gra

nagnabhūpatigrahaḥ   

ekaṃ nāṭakam ।

nagnabhūpatigrahasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

gra

nānārthasaṅgrahaḥ   

ekaḥ śabdakośaḥ ।

nānārthasaṅgrahasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

gra

nāmasaṅagrahanighaṇṭuḥ   

ekaḥ śabdakośaḥ ।

nāmasaṅgrahanighaṇṭoḥ ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

gra

nāmasaṅgrahanighaṇṭuḥ   

ekaḥ śabdakośaḥ ।

nāmasaṅgrahanighaṇṭoḥ ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

gra

dharmasaṅgrahaḥ   

bauddhasāhitye vartamānānām pāribhāṣikapadānāṃ saṅgrahaḥ ।

dharmasaṅgrahasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

Parse Time: 3.168s Search Word: gra Input Encoding: IAST: gra